HIPPOLYTUS

HIS

AND

AGE;

OR,

THE

BEGINNINGS

PROSPECTS

AND

CHRISTIANITY.

CHRISTIAN

CHAELES

JOSIAS

D.D., D.C.L.,

IN

THE

LIFE

OF

THE

D.PH.

SECOND

EDITION.

TWO

VOLUMES.

VOL.

CHRISTIANS

BUNSEN,

II.

OF

THE

APOSTOLICAL

AGE.

LONDON:
LONGMAN,

BROWN,

GREEN,
1854.

AND

LONGMANS.

BR

2 5Vv. i

Jt'82'"

LONDON
A.

and

G.

A.

SPOTTISWOODE,

New-struct-Square.

TO

OP

THOMAS

ARNOLD.

FUR

SAHST

DU

DA

TRAF

ES

LOSTE

DICH

SICH

IN

DER

ENGEL

TERSTUMMT

EIN

ES

EIN

DU

DAS

ES

VOLK

IN

DIE

UND

BIST

SCHWERSTE

ENTHULLET

K.AMPFEN

IN

VOR

FUR

DAS

LIEBE

AUGEN,

DIE

VON

WAHRHE1T

DU

MIT

ZU

DIR

MIT

ES

DER

DIESER

TOD:

WELT,

LIGHT

ERHELLT.

VORGETHAN,

ANGETHAN,

WAHRHAFTIGKEIT

IM

LEBEN

LUST.

NOTH,

GOTTES

GLAUBEN

DAS

BRUST,

ERSPART

RATHSEL

WIE

STURMES

VERWIRRUNG

DIR

GEGLAUBET

DU

AUF

DER

WUTH,

NACHTGER

JUNGEN

BLICKT

HAT

UND

EWIGKEIT

GEBEN

STOLZES

BASSES

AUS

MANCHER

SEELENLEIDEN

WOLLEN

HOFFNUNG

IN

AUS

WAS

NUN

UND

ZORNS

STRAHLEND

WEGGERUCKET

DIR

VOR

ABER

SAMEN

EDLEN

VOLL

8ELBST

LIEGT

DU

HEILGER

SPROSSET

SCHAUST

WIR

RAGST

LEUCHTTHURM

HEIMATHLAND.

EWGE

DES

GRABE

AM

NUN

1ST

INS

FUHRTE

DICH

VATERHAND,

TON

GESANDT

BOTEN

ALS

HELD

SCHMERZ,

ERDE

STREITERHERZ,

MILDE

DAS

LIEBE

DER

STILLT

DAS

ZEIT.

DIESER

JAMMER

DER

SEHNEN

JENES

BEGRUSSTEST

DEN

AUGE

DEINEM

VOR

STAND

KLAR

STREIT,

BLUTGEN

UNO

GERICHT

NAHEN

MENSCHHEIT

DER

KRAMPF:

LEIDEN

BITTREN

DER

EMPFUNDEN

TIEF

ALLE

KAMPF,

HEILGEN

GLAUBENS

DBS

GEKAMPFET

UNS

MIT

HAST

DU

WILLIG

SINN,

HIN,

FLUTH,

INTRODUCTION.

THE

First

portrait

Volume

as

of

one

generations

the

exhibiting

Book

life of that

Christian

the
in

before

that

reflects

in

through

the

to

deduce

history of

from

there

sideration,

is

ancient

matter

consequently

the

authentic

of

texts

Christians," and
The

first

bish

in
the

more

tion.
of

it

fraud

and
the

time, the

are

by

our

Law-Book,
under

both

mere

legacies of

seven

have

we

to

the

is to

single

leaves

our

con

the

of

the

contain
and

rescued

the

early

the

rub

disencumbered
it

of the

the

Church/'

from

enabled

generations, who
A

our

restore

of

which

guidance

of

us.

Ante-Nicene

been

it

Churches

researches

by

with

which

for centuries, and

misunderstanding

all, lays

elements,

House-Book

of the

enveloped

was

and

of

Liturgies

Picture

the

"Law-Book

original text,
They

Church-

"

rescued

exhibit

which

second,

The
its

we

the

of

Part

are

general Text-Books

transmitted

Liturgies

the

attempted

under

all ancient

to

and

it endeavours

two

the
the

early

reform

liturgicalformularies

all

First

of the

from

common

all the

to

the

namely,

"

the
thus

come

of

connected

Lastly,

unites

excluded

not

object of

The

of

theology

Christianity

extraneous

centuries.

inter

It, secondly,

form.

time,

present

which

I have

Church.

ancient

the

by

They

application are

subjects which

one

-life and

community

consciousness

explanatory

an

fifteen

the

its

documents

practicalapplication for

Of

state.

present

of

it

Age,

giving

being its object, it, first

Such

picture

his

authentically recorded.

picture itself,in

the

the

common

are

age

Part.

Second
us

the

of

his

Christian

seven

and

Church

interpretationand

their

picture :
the

which

first

picture

presents

and

Hippolytus,

the

the

ancient

Part

First

in

Christianity,

of

men

presents

of the

of

confession

leading

Second

The

pretation.

the

the

the

gives

defaced.

was

to

present

Coptic
from

wrote,

in

Collec

the
with

flood
their

INTRODUCTION.

VI

important
which

shape.

that

truth, as
here

Lord

our

had

three

the

which

advice

other, the

their

in

given

Apostles, as

the

to the
plied,in the Apostolicspirit,

the human

nificant books, then,

framework

of the

has

no

The

actual

the

of

eminent

exalted

arise out

the

of the

insig

to

than

spirit,

exhortations

revelation

given

in what

the

of

his

Society,
by Christ

us

Bible

records.

of the truth of the Biblical

revelation,lies only in the Church.

an

and of

little

Christian

proof,however,

historical

writings,ap

world-renewing

historical basis

other

the brother

These

to

was

out

The

Church.

Universal

the

the

whole, represent nothing less than the

say,

For

on

of the Church,

Church.

world, which

new

is to

Apostles, that
or

as

of Christ, and

death

life,and

in that

renovated

race

Epistles;

canonical

wants

its

of the Ordinances

Apostles and

in their

communicated

of

test

Gospel promises.

canonical

great

the New

to

independent

continuation

intelligible

appendix

an

so

venerable

recognisable and

of what

hand,

one

the

they exhibit

time

same

fulfilment

the

find, on

we

the

of

the

being

the

at

community,

the fictitious form

of

spite

childlike

essentiallya

are

and

Testament,

in

primitiveage

They

In

history.

real contents,

disguisestheir

pictureof

of

universal

to

their hidden

of the life of

blood, the annals

own

The

Church, again, is in
that primitivecongregation, whose
quiet and

sense

first

the

in

working

generations these

seven

leaves

authenticate.
Church-

The

is
especially,

book

the

inspiredby

testimony

of

the

to

the

dignity of
of

administration
the

losophy
makes
and
know

of

darkness
among

this

government
of

freedom

Christian

justice of

book

known

the

value

educated
more

the

to

sealed
a

with

testimony

of

lightin
of

There

is

one

its leaves

no

this

simplicity. To

him

Nero

and

the

midst

comfortless

than

Let

indestructibility

venerable
open

piety-

world, practicallytried

tyranny

classes.

more

and

and

It exhibits

and

Trajan

wisdom

God,

to

of the
mind

Church,

composed by believ

faith.

against the

man,

document

to

of the

ancient

and
despairing infidelity,

childlikeness.
how

It is

only

are

confessors

in the moral

of faith

Ghost.

names

of the

of the

recording that

Holy

ing souls whose

the blood

House-Book

and

nothing

its divine

who

who

the

of

phi
which

simplicity
does

will not

not

read

Vll

INTRODUCTION.

them,

Bible

the

as

It is difficult
Christian

to

which

age,

attributed

were

their

importantfrom what they establish,or from

rules
and
formularies
laying down
upon
ordinances
those

vocation

old Churches, that their forms

monize

with

the

Churches, that their

on

the

articles and

Bible

letter of the

trulyancient

based

upon

tional

primitivecustoms.

for three

any

so

far

but

that,if

much

which

the Christian

to

har

established

practicesare

rest

upon

tradi

defended

have

they

Biblical

Apo
they have

nor

which

freedom

Reformed

be

these

Biblical, is neither
as

show

the

to

authority,they

For

centuries, as

stolical,except

practicescannot

alone,

feel

(as they assume)

do not

to

institutions

own

ordinances

Those

letter of that age

spiritand

merely

which

those

to

The

constitution

and

doctrine

their

Records.

Sacred

the

points.
not

Christian freedom, their

with

frame,

to

other

but -likewise

ApostolicChurch,

from
directly
the

derive

more

abstainingfrom

of great consequence,

are

which

Churches
the

from

themselves

early

of the

Apostles,are

the

to

will

he

them.

ordinances

the

whether

say

injurious
;

be

understanding

least

in the

without

only wrong,

respectful

and

pure

and

only give offence

will

feelings,they

read, with

be

must

truly evangelical.To Romanists, therefore,and

Protestants,these records preach temper and moderation
; and

exercised

to

is

those among

them

who

are

willing to

listen

to

their

voice,

and freedom.
they proclaimreason
They are, however, not less important for what, out of faith
in the operationof the Spiritin the Church, they leave to the
evangelicalliberty,either of the specialcongregation or of the
individual.
therefore, directly and
They
indirectly,
prove,
from
the
this emancipation
letter, the restored
that, without

Church, which
it

can

without

is that of

the

the Future,

of
spirit

that

grand

can

no

more

Christian

exist,than
view

which

is

reflected in these ordinances.

That

Christian

society,corresponds exactly
this picture of Apostolic reality,
with
would, as a general
remark, prove
nothing. For no age, however
primitive,not
that of the Apostlesthemselves
even
(the first century, or the
is in its phenomena, its institutions,
first two generations),
and
suitable for all times.
That a form should
its forms, perfect,
or
no

Church,

no

INTRODUCTION.

Vill

the wants

and

suit the condition

perfection;

but

this condition

express
its

to

its faults.

out

torical

Church

of the

Apostolic age,
becoming

Men

of

and

not

also to

higher classes
their

half

manic,
Arid

all the

in

felt, in

the

Christianity? Who

forms

of his

tian

is

there,

venture
men

understood

lize

that

faith and

whose

message

here
you

is its first

is,

not

to

You

an

thought,
in

threatens

of half

Ger

as

model

of

letter, and

take

You

to

Or

the

life with

wish

what

which

your
take

spiritof pri

behold,

in all its

Bible
reflecting
so

firm,

hearing how

those

that

doctrine
stand
your

and

stand

What

upon
is

research

he

can

to

rea

worship, in

the Church

upon

and
scholarship

in

Chris

Apostolical

they endeavoured

Apostolical realization.
substitute

on

by the canonized

to

letter is

how
in

the

infatuated

so

not

to

salvation

the condition

whom

European world are based,

almost Apocalyptic times, the

?
in

inquirer,to

the

is there

indifferent

of

in life?

is its commencement.

of

belief

that

in

minds

and

Church

honest

its renovation

Church,

remain

to

and

communion

supposed

all

to

un

England.

mitive

own

refuge

countries

to

Christianity

of men's

state

the Established

future

entering into

reality,her

Romanic

of

only

not

is the

trying and

our

of

form

end

an

This

societyin

life,and

for

hopes

of

puts

belief.

the

in

or

slavery,

by it

led

be

may

in

up

total abandonment

clear-headed

brought

persons

future,

state

yet, what

not

want

of

Celto-Romanic

is
Christianity

has

the

of

face.

of freedom,

in the form

all real

become

to

need

or

which
infallibility

external

the

who

"ne

any

engender perplexity,
wavering,and doubt.
minds,

feelingthe

religionof

the

of

and

primitiveage : and,
they will
as
lights,

that

received

are

times

Fathers, empty

those

trial,therefore, awaits

severe

serious

less

belief,whether

the

darkening

first effect is to

The

but

up,

in
primitiveChristianity

looks

as

us

phantoms

time.

own

and

Between

that

later

light of truth

that

in

his

no

with

compared

be

can

that

the life of
and falsify
light of primitiveantiquity,

the

obscure
our

dark

these

is this

say

is with

age

no

misconceptions of

manifold

started

phantoms have

to

present day

without

reality.

changes, and

here

mean

lamentably apparent

substantial

wherever

What

of its times is essential

here

the Bible

required
for

of

simple

IX

INTRODUCTION.

Christian

faith,much

less to

set

philosophyin

idol of

the

up

have no
longer to deal with the
religion. You
abstract philosophy and barren
research of the eighteenthcen
tury ; you live in the nineteenth, one of historical philosophyand
i he

of

shrine

of

reconstruction.

weariedly and
clear

the

The

humbly

floor;
but

chambers,

us

from

as

the

to

conventional

the

latter

superstitionintends
throne

of

be

in

done

and

of the

high

time

to

it away,

sweep

which

appeared, in

infidel

wilful falsehood

life and

the

and

to

the

evil

the forms

we

arrangements
influence

rake

up

all is

longer, and

Humanly

and

all the

strainingat gnats and

people that

upon

the

house

new

in

at

whole,

in

the

at

is to
of

out

some

in which

one

despairof

un

(which is real ungod

into
investigation

Church

our

the

and

if need

or,

religionare
outward

arts

since

of

so

wealth

sophistryand

right,althoughthe

form

empty

ecclesiastical

shall

we

to

try

closelyconnected

and

in

other

be, support them

customs,

swallowing camels,

leaves the mind

the

givingway,

or

power,

saying, in

not

Or,

forms,
of

shape ; and above

because
plague-spots,

Is this

true

everywhere gone

are

by force, because
with

all

not

by outward

haps,

arrive,

shall we,

worse

strengthen them

state

arrived

firmlyconvinced,

am

lay a fingeron

words, that Christianityis

foundations

examina

constitution, in whatsoever

make

might

have

(and I

of materialism

all research

refuse

we

the ruins of the

upon

Or

live ?

in the weakness

common

all,shall

conscientious

what

be

ourselves

build

we

and

refuse
liness),

no

separates

have

to

Apostolicage,

born

belief,and

shall

which

conclusion),the question arises: What

Shall

were

with

scholasticism

result of such

documents

different

very

blocks

we

rubbish

preceding Volume
investigatorcan

the

thinker

we

It is the

the altar,and

usurp

the

now,

facts and

this and
no

to

days

the

of truth.

Assuming,
tion

it is

allow

to

them.

within

penetrate

and

restore

; to

darkened

the

in

is, un-

Temple

of the

porch

to

called

are

we

destructives

as

ourselves

Sanctuary, and

signsof

the

sweep

bestir

to

which

to

riot

to

learning and
the

to

not

lightof Heaven
of false

work

and

even,

interest ?
false

order

to

per

Or

learning,
persuade

satisfies the conscience

of
speaking, the possibility

peaceable and really

INTRODUCTION.

reconstructive

depends

moment,

Atlantic,

the

on

velopes, more
the germs

of the Protestant

itself

and
far

has

years

must

we

In

knowledge.

one

in

the

in becoming reality
difficulty
;
become

It is

state.

feel

fact, which

threatens

and

still time
in order

to

of the Teutonic
with

harmony
the

race,

which

in

In

whole.

that

so

sulted
other

the

not

is slow

to

incontrovertible
conviction

historyof

real

to

the world,

restoration

elements.

two

each
the

take

can

But

to

there

furnish

may

people
;

the way

open

equallynoble

is

branches

the
the

and

to

other,

in

times, with

and, by combining Idea

Idea, may

the

Germany,

tendency

least

so,

of medieval

manism.

The
wake

Christian

viction,
tachment

to

indeed,
forms

Germans

feel

of the idolization

life is not
and

as

make

freedom,

the school

in the

has great

and

rescue

towards

invigorate

the Real

is,

excessive

indulgence in the
has
and has re
produced only fancifulness and debility,
in tearing the
nation
to
pieces. In England, on the
of research
and
hand, the want
thought, and the desire

for intellectual
and

idea

internal

the

no

it is deficient

indeed, increasing, inasmuch

Ideal

but

sad,

the two

Reality with

Reality,and

the

in

feelingsof

the

element

with

the

life,so

other, the form

destruction, is merely

leading minds

of the

union

those

last hundred

do this. All, indeed, that is required at this instant,

avert

to

of

union

the

place without

fatal ; for

the

case,

important for

become

to

is

to

little propensitytowards

myself compelled by

matter

This

idea.

conscious

the

ourselves

reference

realityand

too

the

in

of

for

inwardly

from

conceal

German

country,

and

strongly

consideration

period has

same

depractically
peculiarto itself,

the mother

from

not

little inclination

too

and

research

life received

here

of the

Englishman

originalmanner

an

deservingof great
As
the
Germany.

circumstance

England

England*,which

more
intellectually

And

Germany.

to

in

more,

the

England, and, beyond

and

of

scion

giant

the present

question,at

of this

Germany

on

and

attaches

and

solution

European

that

assured

ages.

felt

in those

who

and

enchanted

that
of

without

the Jesuits

the middle

themselves

lurk

the

have

the

knowledge
behind

the

more,

passed through
garden

infidelityand
science;

and

more

of Ro

slaveryfollow

English, that the

and

inward

con

superstitiousat

Generally,however,

vast

move-

INTRODUCTION.

merit, both
men's
free

without

of

tions

despair,as

Christian,we
all

without

exclude

we

from

safe

two

and

congregational

in

possesses,
and

true

far

so

Reason

of the

Idea

us,

Neither

life.

comparably

is, that,

itself

fast what

her

to

the

fundamental

second

hold

must

she

already

consciousness

as

first condition, she will

the

must

isolation

and

schisms

speculations,and

learned

into

dive

intellectual

social and

arrogant dreams

more

clerical forms

external

No

sectarian
can

consciousness

first

of

Scripture in due proportions: by virtue

between
will distinguish
Spirit and Letter,

bygone

can

nor

The

In virtue of

Form.

and

dieval reflexes of
save

and

man

and

second, she

between

sugges

Scripture,constitutes

to

it presents

as

efficacious.

combine

Church

every

able to

ecclesiastical institutions, Christian

vital restoration.

principleis,that

of

be

cannot

all such

principles. The

freedom, within limits conformable

first requisite for

counsels

our

being equallyunworthy

establish

they

they will neither be

liberty.
political

that

Gospel

that

convinced

are

Gospel, and
the

While, then,

in

the nations

the

retain

or

social,indeed, is agitating

and political,
even
spiritual

minds, and

obtain

XI

and

conditions
from

me
can

national

still less the

in

of the unlearned.

Scientific

refresh

itself in the

real life,and

feelingsof the people,and that no one will be able to do with

with the suffer
out
having made himself thoroughly conversant
of the lowest classes of society. For out
ings and the sorrows
and sorrows,
of the feelingof these sufferings
as
being to a great
degree the
that

is, of

divine
new

of

but

and

selfishness,arose,
of

birth

pangs

extensive

most

of

deep-seatedproduct

most

eighteen

hundred

years

of

ago,

evil,
the

birth, however, requires

Christianity. The new
labour, and not only on the part of individuals,

the whole

germs

of future

Every

nation

nation,

life,and
set

must

in

so

far

the

possesses

about

she bears

as

the work

within

her

the

strengthto bring forth.

herself, not

indeed

as

the interest of all

but
as
especialexclusive concern,
mankind.
Every people has the vocation to coin for itself the
well as in the State ;
divine form of Humanity, in the Church
as
this being done, not its reputationmerely ;
its life depends upon

her

own

it is the condition
Is it not

of

existence, not

merely

time, in truth, to withdraw

the

of

prosperity.
veil from
our
misery ?

XH

INTRODUCTION.

point

to

noxious
to

clouds

off the

which

which

which

vapours

tear

from

undermining all real ground

dangerswhich surround, nay,

Is

us?
where

the

much

so

of

state

that

is

of the

increased

outward

take

Shall

we

God

and

it

as

Christ

have

dition, in which
as

hand

material

which

in

societybe

so

the

life,that

the

fashion, and

said

either

day

every

outward

satisfybut

and

has sprung

of

superstition,
prevailas

to

the

When

force invokes

appeal

gogues

; and

when

basis of which
are

vice

and

more

fundamental

the
is

order

wisdom

the
and

us

state

gaze,
of the

House-Book

in

ignorance

this in

fatal

symptoms,

an

age
and

then,

with

the

demands,

of the

of

Holy Scripture,
of

and

Christianity?
and

dema

destroy?

to

bloody lessons,
the

of

contempt

people preach a liberty,

the

of

events

in which

by

the mirror

Apostolic age holds

which
cry

thousand

earnestness
on

or

fanaticism

order

on

been

even

selfishness,the object libertinism,and

And

world

the

has

or

more

godless

command,

to

only

prophets of

of

ideas

chastisements

severe

and

the

or

understanding

longing pervades the people, reechoed

Let

are

churches

many

gross

religiouselement
their

base

statesmen

mankind

the

to

When

indifference

religion in

all their

after

When,

more

con

men

When

rites ?

rescue

the

the

history,nay,

so

spiritand form,

between

up

cold

wages

as

the upper-

more

display more

or

vicarious

preached up as a means
confused
knowledge,

the

of

healthy

names

educated

When

few,

and

ceremonials

schism

most

Church

to

empty

to

and

more

thinking and

many

custom?
stitious, half-hypocritical

as

the

used

are

in

be

to

the

forms, maintained
Christianityonly by outward
by despoticpower, or by a not less despotic,half-super

attached

are

where

selfish interests in individuals, as

and

gain

sense,

penetrate

to

Christianityand

the

become

in the masses,

well

to

sham

satisfied with

be

we

renewed

of

sign

Can

party badge ?

Shall

respect paid

there

and

us

point
engulf

Christian

predominates, and

here

life ?

already to

threaten

unchristian

common

feet ? to

our

things satisfactoryin

has scarcelybegun
Christianity
surface

beneath

the

to

already well nigh suffocated

hypocrisy, and destroy that

have

mask

all quarters,

rise from

is
the

out

the

to

which

which
up

to

the
show

of ardent
voices !

this

view

of

the Churchus.

INTRODUCTION.

This

four

Volume,
the

shows

mirror

pictures.

Christian

in

us,

Xlll

We

Christian

in it the

see

of the

Part

Second

the

and

worship

congregation, Christian

present

school

and

Christian

life ; four

the
and

which nevertheless represent

simple childlike pictures,
foreshadowingand model of almost everythinggreat, noble,
in renewed
hallowing,which has sprung
youth and
up,
of the tomb

beauty, out

of the old world

and

the face

renovated

of the earth.
There

is

complete

but

the

knowledge

Church.

The

fill up

cipallydesigned to
garb of fiction,as

being

Preface

the

ancient

the

Church, without

remain

declarations

relation with
of such
the

dominion

kingdom

of

and

law

the Father

of

these

intimatelyconnected

in

regard

development

bursts

forth with

freedom.

the centres

are

of

ethic

deep

of this Divine

vital power

Greek

Roman

world

and

the

Such

and

in the

doctrine

must

as

His

convert

of tyranny, into

and

truth,

of

inward

God,

system of speculation

earnestness, and
The

doctrine

germ

and

with

of the

this Divine

his
life

in the

itself in forms
;

lies in the

Himself

of God

that

essential

Father, Son, Spirit,and

unfolds

and

of social

in its most

to

of love

kingdom

tories,and

the wisdom

of the

picture of

the Brethren, and

world-renewing instinct of association.

and

the

development

the children

with

torical

the

already

reasons

foundation

very

selfishness,of self-will,and

intellectual

Mankind,

Man,

the

this mental

and
of

God, into

in

of Christ

communion

clothed

congregationallife

incomplete,but

portionsunintelligible.
The originalimpulse of
life and

picture

deep mental development, the

philosophy, pervades the primitive

new

only would

not

been

representation of which

this

philosophy possessed
Hippolytus is prin

suitable,for
and

from

world,

new

prefiguration of

of

it has

most

domestic

Christians,which

life prepares

age

the

and

Apology

this gap

make

to

the First Volume.

to

the side of that

By

wanting

Christian

by the ancient

given in

element

one

Apostolicwritingsand his
in the
aspiringto universality

inasmuch

learningof

as

that world

it endeavours
with

to combine

the sacred

records

life of the Christians.

was

the

commencement

of that great

spiritualdrama,

XIV

INTRODUCTION.

the

I have
elements, complications,and solutions of which
attempted to exhibit,partlyphilosophically,
partly historically,
in the

philosophical
key

this work.

to

the side of

By

speculative thought strivingafter truth and

moral

of mind

power

death

seriousness

of the horror
tion

and

Love

on

of

which

of sin

the

the

on

Divine

This

of

fatherly
strength

the main

highest historical

the

constitutes

and
Christianity,

eternal

an

forms

combination

feeling

in the belief in salva

and

hand,

one

rooted in the

Its

significanceof its philosophicdevelopment of Thought.

weak

side is the unsuccessful

and

historical

midst
this

of

the

elements, the

Truth

Truthfulness

which

the

forms

the

is reflected

Church-

and

the

the

from

themselves

manifest

the

in

ensues
necessarily

basis of the

in

philosophical
But

Fact.

the

and

saving elements

two

which

in

appears

Idea

tragiccomplicationwhich

antagonism,

Christian

to unite

attempt

in

life and

through

was

providentialorder

the other.

ancient

which

of character

stood

knowledge

maintained

was

depth of

the

and

system,

Church,

life of the

the

it

as

Scripture and

House-Book.

life regulate and

practicalChurch
support the scientific con
is
sciousness
of Apostolic Christianity;and, by both, what
in speculationis cleared
obscure
what
and
is imperfect
up,
in knowledge supplied. Even
the unhistorical,half-rabbinical,
half-Neo-Platonic

of

system

(or rather misinter

interpretation
by these two elements, that, in the

pretation)is so far corrected

main points,the originaltruth
and

is not

lost, but

obscured

distorted.

Shortlyafter the time

thought forced itselffrom
the

introduction

of

of

Hippolytus

Christendom,

Christianityinto

conditions
the

under

union

claimed
with

Christ

superior clergy had

world,
Roman

of

and

two

fresh

world.
the

form

races

The
of the

that

the school into the

the

the metaphysicalformulas
State-religion,
bishopstook the place of the very inmost
of

only

and

obtained
of

men

Roman

of the

as

his

majority of

the

Church.

Church

on

the

and

symbols
When

spiritualsupremacy
race

afterwards,the Slavonic tribes,

when

empire

consciousness

appeared

Germanic

congregation. With
Roman

submission

of

speculativetone

as

the

life
and

thus
in

the

stage of the

embraced
as

theyhad

Christianity
and
:
State-religion

become

impregnated

INTRODUCTION.

with

of

nations,

these

Romanic

as

and

the

borne

systematizing what

as

had

the

of

light

the

order

Romanic

nations

intolerable

yoke

ecclesiastical

of

Whatever

world

is the

In

exists

the

in

poraries might
ridiculous

To

bring

views

our

with

which

times

own

the

Third

Hippolytus.

The

contains
than

to

the

with

been

in

Appendix

with

refer

general aspirationsof

of

less
the

points

some

conventionalism
us.

the

Church,

opens

of that
the

"

the

Christian
contrasted

as

design

which

contem

things, should

between

of this Volume

Part

idea

exhibited
his

and

our

state, is the

our

its

truly imbued

opinion upon
ancient

theology

reform.

have

connection

of the

Essays which

some

an

express

by

strove

political
libertyand

state

our

an

fiction

Apology

Volume

closes

Hippolytus personally

to

in

Age, both

Worship

and

Constitution.

in

May

the

contributions

appreciationof

better

ration, and

of

rations, and

of

the

nor

at

and

instruction

of

and

before

and
unintelligible,

us

internal

the

out

real

which

incomprehensible, and
they

centuries

future

fruit of that

certainly,with

we

to

making

glance Hippolytus

first
to

of

contrasts

theologicalideas

and

with

of

and

absurd, could

very

the

at
seem

them

to

appear

the

meantime,

vast, that

so

the

but

past,

the

penetrate

Germanic

the

securing

Gospel principles.

hope

are

the

thus

present, and

rather

former

equilibrium between

the

with

thousand

by revolution

off

shake

to

tyranny,

restore

to

breaking

fructifythe
with

double

of

reforms

life, not

and

driven

were

to

Three

independent spirit.

Germanic

them, the latter rather

to

breaking through conventionalityin

free

the

spirit:

delivered

been

the

for

Germanic,

the

of

Byzantine

present moment,

development,

pure

torch

the

at

even

are,

of national

background

have

years

While

worship.

still in the

the

life,adopted Christianityunder

Germanic

form

XV

lightfor

same

the

an

fail in

the

hopes

import, not

of the

which
but
be

furnishing a

sufferingsof
future

the

Volumes

two

personal character

historical

time
for

in these

sinking indeed,

age

high

offered

demands

noble

in

considered
mite

of

the

to
vene

its

aspi

useless,

consolation

present day, and

ray

INTRODUCTION.

XVI

As

the

to

the

by

researches

endeavour

to

the

in the

words.

first

time,

all the

first three

In

like

to

of the
in

occur

the
of

LiturgicalVolumes

the

first time, elu

I have, for the

manner

hymns

of

as

Testament),referringfor

the New

texts, Constitutions, "c.,

the Analecta.

well

as

canticles which

(omittingonly the

writingsof

the canonical
Greek

so-called

centuries

is

of all that

complete collection

of the

the Book

in

itself,or

Text-Book

ApostolicalOrdinances,
creeds, general liturgical
forms, psalms,and

genuine

fol

in the

generalreader

for the

out

shall

Volumes,

reconstructive

these

in the

made,

Church, for

of

point them

lowing concluding
I have

historical results obtained

and
specialphilosophical

the
I trust, and shown
success
origin,with some
of the records of the earliest
and interpolation,
gradual extension
Whatever
is
ecclesiastical law, called the Apostolic Canon.
excluded
from this collection is not
genuine. Every Christian
cidated

the

himself

reader

is

certain

opinions respectingthe ancient Church

enabled

now

for

judge

to

lar will find in the Analecta

of

the critical scho

the

presented to

is here

that what

value

the

of

popular form is based upon solid critical research.

For the application
of the pictureof the ancient Church, I
have given a documentary view of the historyand idea of the
publicin

to

the

epochs of the Liturgy of the Episcopal Churches

of

Christian

sacrifice

different

England, Scotland, and

pretation is destined
available
For

age.

which

this purpose

the

exhibit

to

Sacred

Records

the

that of the

I have

judge.

national

and

the

as

is

no

and

Code,

one

and
to

mirror

exposed

to

the

be

exhibits
of

regards the Church

the
or

our

to

inter

Church
our

own

contrasts

Protestant, Churches

part the

in

prepared,of
worship and of the

primitive Church

There

therefore

I have

appealed to

Christian

those elements
whole

the

conscience

reverentlyintimated on what
restoration
might be founded,

catholic

and

as

the ancient

also

organicdevelopment
constitution

it up

Apostolicage,

the

as

hold

to

I have

Medieval, and

portraitof

that

to make

whole

The

States.

United

the

ourselves, and

to

service,according

Eucharistic

and

as

basis
and

a
an

of Christian

Christian

life which

us.

practicalquestionsof the day, either

social

relations,in

so

far

as

they

are

INTRODUCTION.

XV111

neither will
assertions,
any correction
the

truth

here

and

of the fundamental

philosophicaland
I have

as

This

of

Temple

is not

the

the

more

German
cleanse

his

In

heart

feeling1of

the

saving truth which

the

with

of the

depend

of the
and

has

is sealed.
to

on

firmer

its time

and

Truth
the

its

great

to

his

of the

the

of

day

the

to

over

however,

faith

in the

upon

will end

in the

and

states,

For

demands

every

will
to

which

nation
its fate

assuredly not

its establishment
of

person

advance

the renovated

the

of the

in face

times.

will

When

nations

God's

: and
greater glorification

earth

one

annihilation

the

crisis

but
Christianity,
the lowering of the

on

be

let every

visitation,after

of

was

by the critical

real

or

present

take

in

must

assuredlycome

this

movement,
of

Liberty

perishing as

of

wants

work

can.

prepare,

thoroughlypenetrated

God

Whether

and

basis ; not
but

and

reformation

for the

the

porch

he

as

coming,

positionthey

the destruction

Nazareth,

the

and

This

lead

over

the

The

meantime,

well

Spiritof

destruction

upon

Gospel,

age

will the

in the

or

the
as

is

existing Churches.

renewal
will

house

which

might, either

to

done

yet been

is in Christ, shall have

nations, then

them

age.

and

misery

how

and, lastly,the

this

own

question

thoroughly cleansed than it was

all,restored more
honestlythan it

more

has

of

but

out,

Reformation.

than
practically

school

little doubt

as

that the

conviction

my

carry

reconstructive

seventeenth, century

handled

Jesus

of

kingdom

triumphantly

as

kingdoms

and

of

states

present world.
belief

My
which

have

in this future
been

naturally to
and

to

sixteenth, and, above

in

of

how

first be

must

of their

existence.

applies,in particular,to

second, grand,

I have

groundwork,

Of

me.

soundness

the

of

and

work,

to

expressed,both

I have

which

views

historical

own

my

this moment

at

the

throughout

unwelcome

come

of

his

comparison

from,
; and

between

vinityfounded

upon

is
Christianity
because

true.

the

upon

following convictions,

considerably strengthened by,

flow
age

rests

the

criticism of

which

I consider

ancient

and

the
as

modern

work
the

and
of

seem

to

me

Hippolytus

final result of

Christianityand

the
di

that criticism.

true,

because

free

and

it is free

and
Christianityis philosophically

and

freeing
historically

xix

INTRODUCTION".

and

true;

thought
truth

it could

and

of the

be

not

by its history.

It

eternal

which

thought

equally inexhaustible
which

it rests, Jesus

and

ness

harmony
panies

we

of these

it.

the

with

records

This

It is true,

by

and

the

by

the

genuine

evangelical,ac

livingtradition

which

the

and

Church,

is the

tradition

inexhaustible

and
individuality,

of this exalted

possess

by its

individualityupon

and
apostolical,

of the

both

so

manifests,

divine

the

Nazareth.

historical truth

counts, which

it

the

by

is true,

of

truth
of

by being

true, except

by the
accom

Church

is

humanity; christianized by the Spiritof Christ,

and by the Scripturewhich
that Spiritproduced.
and truth of Christianity
The great proof of the divine nature
christianized

is,its power

of

world.

regenerating the

itself twice, in an
has shown
un
regeneratingpower
paralleledworld-renovating change produced by the spirit of
and intellectual revival of the ancient
: in the moral
Christianity
This

world, after the downfal

fifth Christian

century

of the universal
;

and

revival of the modern

political
in
omnipotence of papal Rome

the

in the

moral, intellectual,and
of

the

the sixteenth.

of the human

state

present

Rome

world, after the downfal

exists of great, of

there

Whatever

the

by

empire of

hopeful,of redeeming, in
is the

race,

effect of

Christ

and

Christianity. This is the true, progressive,and comforting

fulfilment of all propheciesof Christ himself, and of His Apos
and deeds of the ancient
tles ; and of all those propheticwords
world
not
exclusively,of the Jewish) which speak
(principally,
of

reign of

The

Roman,

truth

nations
or

nions, may

of

of
the

and

justiceupon

whether

Christendom,

national,

live,and ought

to

this earth.

that

is to say,

live, by

the

of

the

Greek

Protestant,
side

of each

and

commu

other

in

only do so by virtue of the

charityand peace: but they can
of the
sixteenth
century,
great principleof the Reformation
constitutions it has produced and
is
and of the free political
producing. For that great principleis the moral self-responsi
bilityof each individual,founded upon personalfaith in Christ
and

in His

human
faith

reflected
Spirit,

breast, and

by the

as

both

are

of

reason

by the conscience
the

human

mind.

of the
This

self-responsibility
; self-responsibility
produces necessarily
a

XX

INTRODUCTION.

produces,

and

is, self-government: self-government

virtually
possible,and works, political
liberty; and this political

renders

libertyis
of

only safeguard,as much as it is itself

religious liberty. Both
liberties together render

toleration
in which

divine

Whoever

idolizes

the

system

the

Apostles;

of

that

of

charityis
the

of

he

will

for

the

the world, breaks

and

restoration

is

who

reaping,unbelief;
and

as

or

in any

as

in them

time

to

destruction

than

the Picture

of

I have
interpretation,
of the

element

have
superstition

who

have

only great
hierarchy

reaped, and

those

who

will

do

so

themselves, and,

much

greater convulsion

witnessed

are

now,

bring upon

world,

were

in the

despotismhave reaped,

sown

But

the

conscience, and of

of the

Second

the Life
added

since

the

Volume

Christian

Canons

of the

have,

in

of my

downfal

as

of

Appendix

an

First
to

Christians

far
and

the

those of the

Edition, which

his

Age.

and

They

refer
treat

its

Essays
less

to

partly of

sacrifice,
partlyof the so-called Constitutions

arid

Apostles.

conclusion, to add

styleof the Text-Books

hered throughout to the
except where

of the Ancient

as

Hippolytus personally,than

the

upon

with

and

empire.

To

the

conservative

of

more

systems

present

he

out

and

case,

downfal

will

ever

the

also the entire

sown

the

lies,upon

whether

not

those

come,

which

prepares

reaping, anarchy.

are

Roman

have

the

over

falls out

government,

revolutions, but
political
Those

the

dominion

national

be

of

Church

believers

replacethose

to

with

for

seeks

of sacerdotal

priest-ruleover
itself,

Christianity,and

attempt,

likely to

more

politicalends,

whoever

ancient

age

world.

the

over

Byzantine

Whoever

condemnable)
future

paramount

the

with

(which

of

the

prepare

the
with
Divinity,breaks
forfeits the Spirit of Christ, and

fanaticism, or

throne

material

medieval

cherish.

to

rule

to

letter

communion

very

pretends

indifference, and

possible without

fruit,

the

the

the

text

of

the

word

ancient

translations

rendered

respectingthe English
of

Church.

Whiston

and

correction

have

ad

Tattam,

indispensable,and

INTRODUCTION.

furnished

the

marked,

the

materials

Coptic

for

XXI

making

is in

text

it.

But,

that

can

nobody, without fresh critical study,

translation
of it.
thoroughly satisfactory

left

Tattam's

defects

have

satisfied

I have

been

of the

into

lator of

us

enabled
of

means

as

was

the

as

First
have

here

and

obscure

Appendix

made

render
/;"

1852.

Mr.

"Egypt;"

my

there

thought would

April 22.

friend

valued
of

who

to

its

is not

passages
the

Text-

recently discovered.

text

Volume

English reader.
London,

my

although

;
one

any

Some

text.

explainin the

Greek

it

Let

notice.

better

to

English by

vising it,I
the

give

whole,

possiblymake
have accordingly

interpretationof the Text-Books, with

in German.
written
Notes, was
originally

The

ations

it

the

on

escaped my

not

with

Book, by

put

version,

re

unintelligible,

placesso

many

already

as

my

such
ideas

the
It

exception
has

Cottrell, the
but,

in

additions
more

been
trans

re
finally

and

alter

to
intelligible

ANALYTICAL

TABLE

OF

CONTENTS

OF

THE

VOLUME.

SECOND

THE

P.ge
INTRODUCTION

--------

FIRST

CHURCH

THE

Book

First

Admission

of

Baptism

the

Appendix
I.

the

of

Instruction,

Catechumens

the

or

CHRISTIANS.

the

Pledge,

Christian

the

Church

early

ANCIENT

THE

or

the

Reception,

CHURCH.

ANCIENT

THE

HOUSE-BOOK

AND

The

OF

TEXT-BOOKS

THE

PART.

and

the

Instruction

and
5

""

Forms

Different

the

of

Creed
of

Church

1,

According

to

the

2.

According

to

the

Rome
Book

Seventh

the

of

Greek

21

Constitutions

(doubtful)
An

II.

Prayer,
III.

A.

B.

The

Second

C.

The

Third

Appendix
The

On

the
in

of

People

the

Church

the

early
of

Ordinances

of

the

Baptized

before

Constitution

Clergy

is to

say

aloud

the

of

Church

the

23
24

of

Alexandria

-27

Set
Set

Church
-

22

Lord's

Jerusalem

32

37

Requisites

Book

B.

the

Baptism

of

Set

respecting

A.

as

The

First

The

Priest

Order

The

Booh

Second

that

Ordinance

of

the

the

and

of

Constitutions

Greek

Marriage

Duties

of

the

Clergy

Bishop, according
-

to

the

Third
-

42
43

XXIV

ANALYTICAL

TABLE

CONTENTS.

OF

Page

Third

Book

The

Christian
A.

The

Order

Liturgy, or

13. The

recorded

I. The

and

Sacrifice and

Formularies

Worship

the General

Morning Hymn,

1.

According to

2.

The

of

Hymn

or

its

to

of

primitiveForm

50

50

Morning

III. The

Verses
Evening Psalm, composed of Psalm
Evening Hymn of the Greek Christians
Evening Hymn of the Apostolic Constitutions

IV.

The

V.

The

Appendix

from

the

Psalm

between

Seventh

Liturgicalformularies

Book

Form

of

Thanksgivingbefore

II. A

Form

of

Thanksgiving

Book

Rules

gregation ;
the
First

the

or

Chapter:

Worship

Chapter

Service

other

social

Appendix

(from

THE
Critical Table
The

TO

THE

and

LAW-BOOK
Canons

CHURCH

of

NOTE

Baptism
A.

in the
NOTE

B.

On

of the

On

Collections

the First Book

critical Works

of Antioch

of the
-

72

CHURCH.
75

79

ANCIENT

CHRISTIANS.

respectingthe

of the Ancient

Ordinances
-

Order
-

of

Baptism

-92

Apostles :
-

60

on

and

Constitutions):

THE

57

OF

Greek

Feast

...

the Creed

Introduction

of

HOUSE-BOOK

AND

the

the Greek

Apostles

Chrysostom's Record

Church

Life

the

of

in the Love

ANTE-NICENE

THE

of both

To
on

Book

or

Canons

Introductory Note

the Con

of

Life

Impurities

on

Book

Conduct

of

Ecclesiastical

NOTES

of Christian

the Sixth

of the

53

respectingthe

in Domestic

Conjugal Life

52

53

Domestic

Life

Seventh

the

Meetings, and

(from

all Members

for

Christian

of

Rules

52

Constitutions)
Second

51

the Communion

after

Regulations

and

51

Constitutions:

Greek

Congregational, Social,and

early Christians

the Communion

general Conduct

of

I. A

Fourth

Verses

of the

II. The

Verse

-47

Thanksgiving

Thanksgiving

or

Service

Alexandrinus

the Codex

reduced

same

Forms

and

early Hymns

Church

Ancient

of the

Order

Service,

the

of

of the

the

-92

91

XXVI

ANALYTICAL

II.

BOOK

THE

CONSTITUTION

GOVERNMENT

AND

CONTENTS.

OF

TABLE

OF

CHURCH.

CHRISTIAN

THE

Picture.

I. The

Page
a
Christianityoriginally

free

and

that of the Jews

Society,like

secret

in

Egypt
Christianitya
Every Town
The
Bishop

and

Congregation
the

and

and

Town

The

Metropolis and

smaller

The

principalTown

and

The

organic Life

The

its

Relation

The

Towns

of

or

Deacons

the Tithes

and

Greek

Church
of

to

Clergy, and
Deaconesses

and

First-Fruits

The

Principleof

them

between

National

English

The

Scotch

Liberty

General

History

and

Formula

claimed

Independence

Churches

Independence

the

Church

and

for

Independence

Result

145

146
146

Application.

Episcopate

renewed

142

in

Practical

142

State,

National

141

with

Synods

Idea

of the

---148

The

Catholic

The

Cooperation for

Element,

Consecration

----

Notions

140

of the Con

of the

139

the

by

The

138

140

of the

137

Corporation of governing

of this Relation

137

Reflex.

spiritualDictatorship

Principle of

Untenable

Affairs

Union

the Dissenters

III.
The

Celibacy

in the Protestant

of the

133

135

Formula

Church

132

133

and

Church

American

Supremacy

Church

the

why

Formations

The

132

first Form

constitutional

and

the

Churches, each

Reformers

tinent

it

with

connected

State
no

131

Difference

The

Provinces

130

Formations

The

The

the

and

the Roman

and

Clergy

it,second

129

131

of

the

ancient

Episcopate
collective Congregation

around

II. The
The

Bishopric

Origin

Province

the

indelebilis"

Diaconate

Alms,

and

the first

Villages,or

of the

~No "Character
The

Church

Congregation stops short at

larger Unions are merely clerical,and

the

regeneratingElement

of Elders

Body

The

ation

destructive

or

the

Principlesof Universality

Missionary Purposes

of the later Canon

-

Law

.,

149
149

respecting Ordination
-

and
...

150

XXVli

CONTENTS.

OF

TABLE

ANALYTICAL

III.

BOOK
SACRIFICE

CHRISTIAN

THE

AND

LITURGY

THE

ORDER

AND

SERVICE.

OF

Picture.

I. The

Page

organic Nature and Dispositionsof the Service

Christian Hymns
Offeringof the Gifts,or the Symbolical Sacrifice
Sacrifice,and its double liturgical
Expression
real,the spiritual
Lord's
is
the
ancient
Form
of
the
Prayer of Con ePrayer
present

The

153

The

The

156

1"6

The

158

The

Givers and Gifts

Prayer over
and
Invocation
Prayer always said,and before the Communion
of Thanksgiving and that of Invocation, as the Object
The
Element
the free Prayer of Consecration
of the Dead,
Eucharistic
The
Prayer included a Commemoration
of
Thanks
that
which the principalElement
was
the

cration,or

"

160

Lord's

162
of
-

of

II. The
I. The

of the Lord's

II. The
of

Reflex

The

Byzantine

and

Service

V. The

The

Churches

Roman

The

First

2.

The

Second

4.

The

The

of the

present
171

Churches

of the

170

Service

173

Byzantine and

Roman

Eucharistic

in the

Church

of

173

England

in
174

Book

Communion
Book

Communion

of Edward

Service

of Edward

for Scotland

Service

the

J86

of

181

"

Church

190

of

the

EpiscopalChurch

the Communion
Liturgy, and, in particular,
Episcopal Church of the United States
Summary of the results of the Protestant Measures
Liturgy, and restoringthe Christian Sacrifice

of

The

Service,of
-

for
-

amending
-

187

of

Service

present Communion

the Sixth

the Sixth

Communion

present established

Scotland
6.

of Rome

England (1559, 1604, 1662)

5.

-169

1.

Laud's

Spain,

Services

167

of the Reform

general

of

of the Church

of the

the Reflex

Gauls

Reflex

3.

Service

Prayers

of Consecration

of the Communion

of the Reformed

Recapitulationof
Service

-166

Church

of the

Service

of the Communion

general Character

The

Prayer

of

Eucharistic

the free

in the Mirror
-

of the

Communion

of Africa

and

Milan,

Prayer

of the

Reflex

and

Church

Eastern

164

Reflex.

Traces

out

IV.

of the

Worship

ApostolicAge
of the Development

the
The

III.

of the

Reflex

162

194

the
-

197

the
-

199

XXV111

ANALYTICAL

III.

The

CONTENTS.

TABLE

OF

Practical

Application.
Page

The

Fallacy and Danger

our

Collects,the Prophetic Lessons,

and

Latin

Church

Principlesfor

right Use

of

to

Ancient

Psalmody,
Liturgy

and

The

Excellence

of the German

The

Principlesof Sacred

and

The

Principlesof Church

Architecture

The

IV.

leading Principle:
Sacrifice
The

Marriage

and

and

Import of

Burial

RULES

LIFE

Congregational Life

The

Origin of Fast-Days

The

Observation

The

Love-

The

Sign

The

Abstinence

The

Relation

Feasts

The

Cross

The

of

Final

Sunday

219
220

and

from

Servant,

and

Fornication

and

Import

the

220

of

Apo

221

223

Responsibilitythe

224

true

of

test

Apostolic
224

Formula

for the

Book

Lawof the

First

of

Development

Collection, and

Collection

The

general Results,
:

the Contrast

and

The

The

Law

of Old

Regeneration
of Divorce

Church.

its

gradual Enlarge

and

New

Canon

the Law

227

-228

of the World
and

225

...

the Ante-Nicene

-;;*'.

"

218

........

Second

States.

Moral

The

tant

218

......

Retrospective View

AND

-217

originalShape
ment

SOCIAL,

The
The

Master

Christianity
Conclusion

CONGREGATIONAL,

Woman

Principle

-214

RELATIONS.

Sacrificial Meats

from

Divorce

and

Church.

between

Christian

212

211
211

Self-

the Ancient

and

of the

stolic Reform

Marriage

of

THE

IN

of Sabbath

IV.

DOMESTIC

The

210

Scriptural

the

the other Ceremonies

Service

CHRISTIAN

OF

of
-

BOOK
THE

209

Hymnody

and

Restoration

the

English

the

Hymns

to

Music

Church

205

208

of

-.

as

Year

Church

Picture

the Ecclesiastical

distinguishingExcellences

the

Use, exemplifiedby

own

Elements

The

of the Greek

Forms

transfer

Attempt
to
authoritatively

and
the

of the

Law

228

in the Protes
of

Slavery

231

ANALYTICAL

NOTES

TABLE

INTERPRETATION

THE

TO

CONTENTS.

OF

XXIX

APPLICATION.

AND

Page

NOTE

A.

The

three

NOTE

B.

LiturgicalFormularies

Confirmation
I. A

Passages

Origen respectingBaptism

agreed

as

gregation at Jerusalem
C.

NOTE

D.

The

the

on

general,referred

APOLOGY

to

Exordium:

OF

THE

OR,

LIFE,

ANCIENT

CRITICISM,

the

of Defence

wishes
of

the

judged by
England and the

the

Successor

English will

Personal

genuine
How

find

English People :
English, and his

of Irenaeus

time

no

of the Exordium

History:

Dispute

Text

with

his Wife

his learned

of the New

in his Conversations

at

Lyons

for him

276

Chloe

and

is

his

interrupted by

mentioned

having

of the Book
continues

of
to

spectingthe
of

certain

Hippolytus

the

Opinion

Daniel,

as

explain the
End

of the

and

English School,and

relates how

Divine

regrets that he
could
the Councils, which

doxy, and

deserving to
Feelings of

World,

the German

of

did

not

have

know

guided

School

with

for

and
-

288

re

the Views
-

attacked

the Creeds
him

284

the A^e

on

Christians

Prophecies

of another

and

them

281

alle

himself

Critics

Ancient

contrasts

their

defends

be examined
the

277

respectingthe

he

son

he

Vociferations

275

English Friends

Testament

271

explained,and in part defended, his

goricalInterpretations
againstcertain Interpretersof Daniel
the Apocalypse
----...

Hippolytus

He

states
265

relates the

PHILO

FATHERS.

be

to

Conclusion

tells his

Anteros
He

AND

Misgivingsthat

Hippolytus

Liturgiesin

modern

why Hippolytus

Plan

on

PART.

THE

general Impressions
Disputes about them with
His

and

255

256

his

His

Articles

Hippolytus represents his generalGrievance,and

his Case
Reasons

Con

for the German

upon

------

SOPHY

The

246

Thirty-Nine

English Church,

HIPPOLYTUS

OF

Agendas,

252

of the

THIKD
THE

for

.....

the 20th

History of

Works

Ancient

that of Austria, of 1571

of Confirmation,

Order

the

from

Formulary, compiled

principallyfrom

NOTE

Churches

Lutheran

of the German

245

collective

II. The

of

290

his Ortho
Decrees

of
293

ANALYTICAL

XXX

CONTENTS.

OF

TABLE

Page

he thinks

What

the

them

Creeds

say

that

Creed,

Sonship

his

of

the
299

Truths

be

might

300

shocked

in the

Church

their

to

as

; and

he manifested

their

genuine

after

how,
his

then

Scriptureis the

having

deep Anxiety

for

desired

with

Ancient

Church

was

the

by

some

of them

them

and

the

Interpretation
307

Baptism

on

spoken
into

proved

to them

turned

on

by

than

they

314

Question

the Sacramental

are

that

the

to

the

idea of

-319
325

obtained

leave

he shows, first,
that he is not

Divines

re

that their

and
Sacrifice,

Friend

of Sacramental

Discussion

312

of the Eucharist

Eucharistic

his time, and

discussed
-------

Church

Church, namely, how

English

he

his View

of Rome

adverse

more

young

German

phicalQuestions

them,

Church

Hippolytus having exhausted

that

know

with

completes his Defence

the rational

Sacrifice and

upon

th

Transubstantiation
last Question of

how

that he had

entered

affected

how

irrational the materialistic

to

Concern

entirelyalien to the Ancient

are

and

concerning the Inspirationof

of the
higher View

of the Ancient

this Point

things;

respecting the
Baptismal Regeneration, and how he

of the

Nature

Controversies

Elements

302

explained the much

about

he

how

Sacrifice,and
retorted

Notion

the
spiritual,

Friends

such

say

in that respect, and

Church

spectingthe

him

hear

to

about

simply stated the View

they expressed their

of

certain

that

stronglyhis Doubts

Orthodoxy,

own

his Christian

but

afraid

seemed

present Controversy

and

is said of the Word

were

Ancient

297

Article

in the Second

the Scriptures,and

How

the

they

he

in what

Spiritand

questionedthem

How

of

and

Creation,

the

-------

the

in

defended

How

of

to their Belief

as

and

still more

intimated

them

and

in what

they ought

as

they

dangerous
he

believe

not

he said when

Belief

did

Eternal

of

they

295

-----

the Father

of

of the Nicene

How

Creed

expressed his Doubts

he

How

294

the Nicene

on

showed

Infinite

What

given him,

had

English Friends

respectingthe Orthodoxy of his English

Friends; and how, after defending himself against the Reproach
into a philosophical
them
of Germanizing, he made
to enter
agree
he

How

his

expressed Doubts

he

Discussion
How

which

of the Church-Creeds

and

How

of the Books

understand

very

the Ancient

Church.

well

to

continue,

Germanizer,
the Philoso

He

complains
326

ANALYTICAL

CONTENTS.

OF

TABLE

XXXI

Page

He

defends

himself
and

Temper,

againstthe charge
of

How,

with

his

this

his Fellow

and

own

Age,

not

Conscience
of the

of the

and

EDITOR'S

NOTE

TITLE.

TO

The

Ides

Remains
1. The

.NOTE

Three

2.

The

present

NOTE

3.

The

Dean

NOTE

The

Works

NOTE

5.

Cicero's

and

History
NOTE

6.

NOTE

7. The

The

Wife

Sacred

and

Children

of the

8.

Callistus' Residence

9.

Hippolytus

NOTE

10.

NOTE

Canon

the

Age

of

NOTE

13.

The

NOTE

14.

The

Christian's

NOTE

15.

The

ancient

his wise

The

16.

End

the

Society

the
-

of

and

of

:-

of

of

Scripture

the

Prologue

of

345

345

St.

in the

as

did not

Facts

of

Subject
the

346

...

spiritualone

talk Christ

Liberty

346
"

and

Renewal
-

the

among

Christians

respecting the approaching

of

Mankind
-

Human

and
-

347

Christianity,

of Mankind

Forebodings

Centuries

Third

346

Clairvoyance, and

the

in

to the Sacrifice in the Eucharist

Sacrifice

for the

and

Church

in the Roman

died

344

this

Hippolytus
only

342

344

...

Authority

342

Serapis

upon

On

World,

Temple

Hippolytus

Testament

New

Christians

and

the

to

342

its

341

345

Hippolytus

of

Martyrs

Second

------

Judgment

NOTE.

of

Hippolytus

first Verses

of the

lived them

SUPPLEMENTARY
of

of

Passage

of

Hippolytus

The

Belief

340

in Trastevere

of the

12.

but

time

Gospel

NOTE

NOTE

English Constitution,

339

has made

of Protestantism

the paramount

on

Punctuation

The

11.

of Rome

of St.

of the

NOTE

John's

Deposition
-

College
the

33

.....

Portus,

The

the final Victory

of Irenaeus

of

of

HIPPOLYTUS.

of the

Inscriptionof Heron, belonging

at

NOTE

OF

the Church

Monuments

Prophecy

of

Liberty

...

Successor

whom

of the

for

Judges

Hippolytus

One

and

Christians

the

must.precede

the Date

August,

Hippolytuses

of the

out

NOTE

of St.

his

to

the

to

Struggle

APOLOGY

THE

TO

of

them,

Earth

upon

NOTES

Hippolytus

of

Spirit,which

of God

Kingdom

331

333

the

of

ex

very

Communities

and

Exhortation

Martyrs'

afraid

be

to

himself

Address

concluding

of Heart

the tables upon

he turns

for their Intolerance

The

Christian

good

Bitterness

shown

Opinions

Christian

to

respect

them

Peroration

with

having

and

Rome,

respectingthe Exclusiveness,
reproves

The

of

of

being

having expressed himself

againstthe Bishop
clusive

of not

-348

347
348

XXXll

ANALYTICAL

CONTENTS.

OF

TABLE

APPENDIX.
ESSAYS

ON

THE

CHRISTIAN
CONSTITUTION

OF

ON

THE

CHURCH.

ANCIENT

THE

AND

WORSHIP,

AND

SACRIFICE

ESSAY.

INTRODUCTORY

Page

General

View

of the Consciousness

respectingthe
ment

Sacrifice

Ancient
Law

Church,
Govern

and

357

-_....-.

First Section.
I. Theses

Essays

"

the Eucharist

on

II. The

Epochs

the

of

The

Section.

Second

Essays

"

Sacrifice

of the Christian

Nature

365

and

the
369

...

334

Constitution of the Ancient

the

on

Sacrifice

Christian

of the

Worship.

proved historically

be

can

History

Sacrificeand

Christian

the

on

which

Eucharist
IIL

Ecclesiastical

the

and

Life of the

and

Church.

ApostolicalConstitutions ; their generalCharacter,Origin,and

Importance
Barberinus
and
of the Codex
Appendix on the ApostolicalCanons

I. The

...

and
Petersburgh MS., and on the Discoveries
Bickell and Zenker
respecting the Syrian Text of

the

tions
II. The

General

of

Hippolytus

Results

Canons
A.

General

B.

General

to

As

to

respecting

the

409

Holy Spirit,and
-

412

Apostolical Constitutions

the

the

and

Volume

of
-421

of

the

V.

VI.

on

the

the

421

System
422

CHRISTIAN

THE

principalpassages of Irenaeus
I. Passages in his great work
of
II. The
Pfaffian Fragments
the Fourth

Age

(CH.
The

the

the ante-Nicene

Apostles,and

Government

of

Importance

-418

historical
-

of the

ON

and

Genuineness

the Canons

PhilosophicalHistory

for the

Results

APPENDIX

to

of

in the ApostolicalConstitutions

critical Results

of Church

Preface

Gifts

the

on

ApostolicalOrdinances
H.

the Constitu

Hippolytus
I. As

of

of this Work

traces

III.

Researches

Work

395

SACRIFICE.

VII.)
Christian

Heresies

of the First

Sacrifice

Edition

425

428

431

THE

an"

OF

THE

Cfcrfett'ansu

THE

TEXT

THE

Ordinances
the

the

respecting
Catechumens

FIRST

Reception,
or, the

the

Ordinances

respecting

Offices

the

of

the

Order

and

Formularies

of the

the

THE
Rules

of

general Christian
domestic,

Service

Congregation
Ancient

or,

of the

congregational,

for
and

Ancient

of

Church.

or,

the

Government

Con

and

Church.

BOOK.
the

Sacrifice

Christian

and

Worship,

and

Church.

Ancient

FOURTH

Conduct

of the

Admission

the

and

BOOK.

THIRD

Liturgy

Pledge,

Baptism

and

of the

THE

OK.

Instruction, the

SECOND

stitutions

The

SO

Instruction

THE

BOOKS.

FOUE

IN

BOOK.
all

Members

social Life

of
of the

the

Congregation:

early Christians.

or,

the

BOOK.

FIRST

AND

PLEDGE,

THE

INSTRUCTION,

THE

RECEPTION,

THE

ADMISSION

THE

OF

OR,

THE

CHRISTIAN

EARLY

THIS

I.

How

before
II.

How

they

The

IV.

How,

Year's

Examination,

V.

VI.

How

they

The

ancient

That

VIII.

How,

hear

the

after

the

Catechumens,

sealed,

for

to

the

Two

be

examined

with

for

Ways.
undergo

Catechumens
is

investigated before

Blessing, after
Catechumens

the

an

they

Sermon.

the

of

the

Church

of

by St. Chrysostom.
suffereth

who

Baptism

in

Course
who

of

Gospel.

the

recorded

Catechumen,

received

the

Conduct

their

dismissed

as

Doctrine

the

Instruction,

Prayer

Antioch,
VII.

to

are

are

instructed.

are

or

and

admitted

are

admitted

are

Catechism,

after

instructed

be

to

admitted.

are

who

Moral

III.

CONTAINETH:

require

they

THE

CHURCH.

BOOK

they who

OF

BAPTISM

THE

AND

INSTRUCTION

his

of
are

Death

be

being baptized

on

his

Faith, hath

Blood.

Instruction
to

for

hath

admitted,
Easter.

terminated,
are

separated

the
and

How

IX.

Water

the

is

prepared,

be

to

of

Order

general

the

and

Baptism.
X.

XI.

How

How

they

How

Creed.

they

are

conducted

How

XIII.

How

prepared.
and

the

by

the

and

Elders

and

bless

how

receive

Eucharist

the

anoint

and

Baptized

the

they

and

Presbyter,

then

and

anointed,

be

and

clothed

Church.

the

Chrisma

the

is

Satan,

anointed

Bishop

the

Anointing

renounce

into

with

XIV.

the

to

are

the

say
XII.

for

Oil

the

and

give
Milk

the

Heads

their

and

Peace.

the

Honey.

APPENDIX.

I.

forms

Different

of

the

Creed

Apostolic

1.

According

to

the

2.

According

to

the

Church

of

Seventh

Rome

Book

Greek

the

of

Constitu

tions.

II.

that

Ordinance

Priest,
III.

Order

The

by

before

of

Cyrillus.

the

the

Baptism

Baptized

is

to

the

pray

Lord's

Prayer,

People.
in

the

Church

of

Jerusalem,

as

recorded

as

How

1.

they

who

require
before

|HOSE

that

let

them

inquire
Let

be

let

character.

him

let

live

Master

if

But

liness,

If

be

then

taught
if

but

be

and

but

any

be

one

prostitute

hath

near,

be
women,

let

him

else

wife,

into

enter

to

faithful,

give

not

be

and

knows

good

show

he

him

give
Slave

to

an

Word

the

hath

other,

and

them

learn

not

marriage
that

the

each

lawful

him

of

Woman

let

him

let

him

that

with

content

whether

one

be

or

Word

exactly

Slave,

master,

unmarried,

he

wife,

is

guilty
the

to

or

but

separated.
let

him

communion
be
of

Maintainer
or

his
a

be

Demon,
into

received

not

death

him

let

one

any

have

does

yet

husband,

he

be

but

the

please

to

they

of

one

to

the

does

if he

But

to

until

he

if

examined

and

give

can

but

be

to

rejected

be

master

taught
If

he

if

the

Testimony.

Slave

be

admitted.

be

fornication,

Woman

if

be

fornication,

yet

him

them

soberly

commit

if his

to

let

his

to

he

him

be

one

any

asked
let

cannot,

into

Pres

to

their

inquired

if

and
If

be

master

blasphemed.

not

Godliness,

them

bring

them

give

life, be

come

who

those

and

master.

worthy

let

husband,

of

his

character,

Heathen,

to

is

he

be

to

good

to

Freemen

his

If

himself

their

or

who

let

and

they

or

them

let

and

Deacons,]
wherefore

of

Mystery
Bishop,

the

to

Character,
and

the

to

come

causes

Lord

their

Slaves

Believers,

be

the

the

manners,

asked

be

of
about

their

they

to

the

examined

be

to

are

admitted.

are

brought

byters, [by
as

they

first

be

instructed

be

to

let

"

indeed
before

be
he

taught

God

be

cleansed

either

leave

received.

Harlots,
him

be

let

him

rejected.

off

Church-

The

If
be

Whore

off whoredom,

leave

let her

come,

House-Book.

and

let her

else

or

rejected.
If

Maker

ployment,
If

let him

or

belonging

one

woman,
racer,

of Idols

or

an

exhibitor

gamester,

or

or

games,

either

the

Theatre

charioteer,

or

of

that

one

or

let them

em

of

show

it be

or

man

or

of

or

Olympic

an

the

on

keeper

or

off their

gladiators,or

flute

the

plays on

leave

whether

come,

fighter in single combat,

dancing-master,

off his

leave

rejected.

be
to

either

let him

come,

lute

at

these

public house,

employments,

let them

or

be

rejected.
If

Soldier

accuse

no

if he

falsely,and

man

submit

them, let him

He

that

effeminate

is

makes

agree

fines

incontinent
If

mony

with
of the

one

servant,

manner

them
be

either

that

If any

one

named,

refuse

the

he

when

birds,

proved

for

be

washed

away

noises,

or

or

time, for this

if

and
if

received, but

observes

you

some

one

fortune-teller,

cats,

or

an

astrologer,a

meets

be

be

sodomite,

a
an

soothsayer,

is servant

to

alone, be

master

they leave

they

will

not

unbeliever, and

an

received

con

if she

but

be

others, let her be rejected.

hath

off that

free

doth

Concubine,

way,

woman,

not, let him

followeth

let him

if he

juggler, a mountebank,

and

let him
be

reform,
followeth

the
or

Gentile
let him

the

if

she

contract

be

Sports of

be

bond

legal matri
in

if she

lawful

liveth with

rejected.

Customs,
be

her

marry

rejected;

believing Servant, let her leave off,or

He

stipend;

rejected.

who

leave

be

if he

to

Believers

let him
if she

is hard

her

to

be

that

of

let these

Concubine,

herself

to

enchanter,

verses,

feet

or

eyes,

that, let them

his allotted

with

received, but

an

charmer,

practices,let

to

Let

magic

of wickedness

off those

injustice^to

no

be

not

palmistry, he

symbolical sounds
sort

Sins

of

magician,

amulets,

in the

defects

let him

do

to

rejected.

of

of

taught

be content

to

rules

guilty

user

observer

an

be

person,

diviner,an
that

these

to

be

him

let

come,

or

Jewish

Fables,

rejected.
the

Theatre, their huntings,

10

The

Thou

shalt not

shalt not
thou
not

use

neither
shalt

if she

brought forth

has

covet

thou

false witness

neither

shalt thou

be

shalt

hypocrite,nor

of

evil word

an

man,

others

thou

because
Be

not

to

shalt
one,

double-minded,

double

be

vain, neither

is

tongue

shalt not

thou

shalt

thou

love

an

speak

hate

not

have

shalt

tending

rapacious, nor

shalt

and

thou

thou

for

and

some,

miscarry,

evil of any

be

neither

shalt

kill it

thou

speak

proud

nor

all Evil, and

leads

from

Son, be

Murder,

to

be

neither

emulous,

not

any

mercy

upon

others

thy

as

of

not

For

Lust,

if the

they destroy
of the

Way

broad

and

to

that

lest he

see

and
you,

"Wrath

curb

Demons.

change

him

when

him, and

in

will

Sin

him

with

angry,

Demon.

quarrelsome,

nor

of

the

Let

not

receive

for

the

led

rejoicein

him
the

he

evil

have

may
into

into

suffered

Dominion

be

And
For

prepared

he

over

for

a
a

to

of that

man.

your
it

deed.

remain,

man

great

unrighteous acts, they

destruction

all,

cast

evil

always

will

at

may

some

he

the way

Spirits;

you

the

when

be put upon

that

is

that of

meditate

to

little care,

with

will make

man

precipitateyou
they

Soul.

leadeth

Lust

for

them.

Restraint

Desire, if they be
when

Desire

is united

all other

leave

truth.

it with

have

shall

the

Soul, that he

they

not

evil

an

involuntarily
;

quietlyentering in

the

And

it

who

will not

evil

Be

because

Spiritof Anger

those

lest it should
and

is

Anger

Desires,
to

Spirit is

and

all Evil.

contentious,

men

will take

Soul

should

Anger,
behind

he

for

unlawful

evil

little way,

spyeth
;

evil

hate

these.

Fornication, drawing

Demon.

and

woman

shalt not

some,

for

shalt

not

covetous,

evil heart,

an

shalt pray

Anger

My

are

be

not

shalt reprove

Envy proceeds

For

shall

; thou

thy neighbour's

double-tongued,

Son, flee from

My

go

is

thou

sorcerer

soul.

own

to

child

against thy neighbour

thou

but

evil

cause

pollute a youth;

not

be

shalt

thou

thy speech

lie ; thou

shalt not

think

of death

shalt

thou

adultery;

commit

not

not

thing that

any

shalt thou

shalt

neither

to

shalt

fornication; thou
steal ; thou

not

not

snare

thou

House-Book.

and

divination

bear

not

kill

commit

shalt

Church-

they
deed
deride

Book

be

Son,

My

the

not

Obscenity, neither

Of the Catechumens.

I.

thou

be

of

Utterer

11

Expression,

evil

an

for of

haughty,

these

of

nor

things

come

Adulteries.

Son, be

My

not

neither

be

nor

Idolater

an

these

thou

Enchanter,

an

; neither

Son,

be

not

Vainglory, for

from

be

not

Son,

My

be

thou

for from

Lover

Thefts

Be

Falsehood

of Silver

nor

all evil.
of

words
Do

not

but

thou

Every

Be

which

God,

thou

harsh,

not

exalt

shalt increase

be

thou

in

thy

heart

which

Evil

cometh

nothing shall

that

been

the

holy Seal

which

hath

of thine

honour

him

daily,him,

Thou

and

him

Lord

the

who

remain
for

and

given

and

him

day

who

and

thee

the

the

shalt

is united

apple

thou

shalt

the

which

place in
thou

God,

to
as

seek

of the Saints, that

he

humble.

knowing

of

Word

hath

by night

pride,

to

God.

shalt love

for in that

Lord

words

thee

the

them.

keep

Good,

as

at

word

his

thou

face

mayest

to

the

Saints

by

the

Sweat

holy.
shalt honour

thy Brow,
made

their

on

from

thee, and

is the

those

but

Lord, thou

remember

of the

as

to

life to

is in the

is, there

power

shall be

of

and

thee

upon

declareth

cause

eyes,

thee

who

he

Son,

My

come

receive

thee

upon

trembling

justand

the

be

And

thou

do

with

more

of

But

give thy heart

shalt thou
and

more

thinker

earth.

heard, and

hast

thyself,neither

of

leadeth

begotten.

are

the

nor

sincere, gentle, good

thou

Lover

Repining

because

shall inherit

thou

to

arise.

things Contentions
meek

leadeth

merciful, peaceable, compassionate, cleansed

from

and

Magician,

them

hear

nor

Murmurer,

for the

meek,

also

hath

thou

these

evil,for of all these

of

them

Liar, because

Blasphemy.

to

man

rest

Astrologer, nor

an

teach

Neither

Blasphemy.

of

nor

Idolatry;

to

thingsproceedeth Idolatry.

My

leadeth

Diviner, for Divination

and

thee

him

by
meet

spiritualdrink,

also the more,

that

perisheth and

is

the

according to thy
Labour

that he
and

thou

shouldest
;

thy

Hands

might impart

eternal

temporal

of

power,

to thee

life,by him

impart

for the

to

Labourer

for if the

Lord

food,
spiritual

; it becometh

him

the food
is

worthy

thee
which
of

his

12

The

Hire.

For

treadeth
and

who

without

not

Sin.
the

justify

what

all.

Doubt

when

be, that

thou

receivest

shouldest

thy Sins.

Thou

shalt

thou

given

shalt

of

hast

with

communicate

things

these

should

rather

I beseech

them,
power

that
with

not

to

do.

the

For

is

Be

ye

selves

fail in

of

Day

shall

seen

it ;

with

for

lawgivers

alone,

things which

as

God

thou

neither

shalt

thou

Canons,

book

i.)

while

cometh,

to

own

your

add

are

to

one,

received
to

any

them.

nigh,
the

is

you.
thou

be

shalt

one

much

you

he

good

to

have

every
be

Teachers

to

take
to

the

thing

destroyed
him.

shalt

and

is with

(Introduction

say,

how

do

to

shall

not

not

time,

in which

Thou

shalt

but

corruptible

which

ye

reward

with

are

able

reward

of

when

shalt

have

Wicked

his

selves

taught

hath
hast

if you

and

thou

you

thee.

to

Needy,

which

hand,

neither

there

indeed,

hand

incorruptible,

things

and

whether

thine

communicate

ye

draweth

dissolved,

Lord

the

those

Lord

give

the

things

are

thing

any

the

be

all

If

you,

righteous

Redemption

the

shalt

from

away

Brethren,

my

remains

do

it in

neither

it not,

thy

knowing

which

but

out

for

give

peace

sinned,

God,

Let

drawest

thou

alone.

do

not

ye

thou

in

not

in

hath

before

stretchest

murmur,

Needy

things

you,

asketh

who

are

vineyard

Righteousness

who

not.

or

shalt

turn

not

mine

those

in

another

thou

the

that

ox

thy Prayer, thinking

be

doubt,

in

him

prevail

thou

thou

not

shalt

Thou

God.

will

give

hand,

at

reconcile

profiteth

in

not

of Him

hast

if thou

shalt

Judge

to

beauty

asked

thou

when

plant

Reprove

Wealth

not

thou

Persons.

of

for

hast

thou

one

any

another.

one

Unworthy,
before

judgment

Schisms

with

Suffer

doth

the

muzzle

not

thereof.

cause

contend

slialt

neither

fruit

House-Book.

and

Thou

acceptation

his

But

corn

the

shalt

those

but

the
of

eat

Thou

for

it is written

out

not

Church-

keep

your

those

from

them,

the

Coptic

Book

IV.

I.

undergo

admitted

gated before they are

they have chosen

WHENlet their
Life be
Chastity during

they

have

Sick

the

; whether

if those

who

have

they

chumens
been

they

perseverethwell

the

decide, but

(Copt. Can.

V.

How

b.

they

HEN

TIT
*

Teacher

chumens

"

And

let the

pray

with

hath

by

Women

themselves

stand

give

the

Let

when

salute

a
a

if

Cate
hath

one

shall
it.

in

conclude

they

the

but

with

fine cloth

the

or

apart.

Church,

the

praying, let

women

them

not

pure.

with

men

But

women.

Women

in

women

another, the

one

Cate-

the faithful

place

are

Sermon.

let the

Sermon,

faithful

let all the

And

costlyVeil,

the

that

entirelydecide

apart, and

the

with

women

woman.

the

praying

salute

the Believers
the

shall

(Peace) before they

Salutation

alone, and

with

And

Let

Blessing,after the

ended

apart by themselves, whether

Catechumens.

them

work, the Time

the

in

to

but

And

42.)

dismissed

are

Gospel.

alone

Application

45a.

n.

the

the

visited

work.

witnessed

hearing the Word

Years

Three

diligentand

not

hear

thus, let them

done

whether

good

every

have

them

lived

they have

whether

fulfilled

have

introduced

have

be

Widows

the

honoured

Baptism,

they have

whether

being Catechumens

of

time

the

receive

appointedto

those

inquired into,

in

and

Gospel,

is to last.

Instruction

long their

how

the

hear

to

is investi

Conduct

their

and

Examination,

an

Catechumens

of Instruction, the

after the first Course

How,

13

Catechumens.

the

Of

not

the

men

man

let not

their heads

cover

of cotton

alone, for this

is their veil.
When
the
be

the

Catechumens,
an

Ecclesiastic

(Copt. Can.

after the

Teacher

b.

n.

let him
or

pray,

Layman

43, 44)

Prayer

shall

lay his

dismissing them

who

delivereth

hands

upon

whether

it,let him

do

he
so.

The

14

VI.

The

Church-

Catechumens,
( The

ET

us

He

may

the

open

perceive what
not

them

the

the

seed

hearts
the

faith

God

fear of

of the

hearts

thoughts, and

mind, pure
is of God,

He

to

meditate

pray

still more

is

what

life,always

of God,

to

may

in

their

the

godlike

think

to

what

for what

care

is

He

them

to

them

give

may

may

strengthen

may

reveal

that

what

and

sow

may
He

may

virtuous

He

all-

they

ii. 9.); that

that

He

that

righteousness: that

of

Gospel

that

of truth, and

word

that

heard,

Cor.

(1

one

the

Prayer

order

hath

ear

no

seen,

of any

heart

their

in

hath

eye

into the

come

teach

no

that

their

hear

may

their hearts, in

of

ears

standeth.

Catechumens,

God

for the

Chrysostom.

the Congregation
silently,

pray

all-merciful

and

of Antioch

St.

by

earnestly for the

pray

loving

"*-*

recorded

as

Catechumens

Church

the

Prayers of

ancient

House-Book.

and

is of

God.
Let

us

them

serve

sin, and
them

from

from

their
that

going
He

expedient
The

Rise

to

direct

thus

sins

the

right

all which

propose

Pray

deed, from

enemy

laver

He

may

that

of
bless

their

age,

and

they

propose

He

their

them

do,

to

going

and

in

of
and

their families

wise
as

make

may

children, that

make

pre

devilish

regeneration

life,their houses, and

bless

may

every

that

He

may

He
:

that
be

may

He
most

for them.

Deacon

to

the Catechumens

Address

Pray

that

and

increase

may

the

time, of the

due

them

wicked

of

deceit

out, their whole

bring them
may

at

forgiveness of

the

evil and

every
every

worthy,

earnestlyfor

for the
may
that

peaceful, and

be

Angel

to the

standing Catechumens

of Peace, ye

Catechumens,

that

what

you

fulfilled in peace.

this

day

that your

and
end

all the
may

be

days

of

Christian.

your

life may

be

Book

Recommend
Bend

the

receive

blessing:

That

congregation saying

the whole

received

Catechumen

Lord,

let

taken

have

they

will be

him

hesitate

the

the

give

to

that

violence

Baptism

received

will have

not

receive

and
justified

Second

Epistle to

they

kill

may

Blood.

own

of the

Name

Testimony

Forgiveness of

in his

for the Faith,

for the

apprehended

been

by

Amen.)

in his Blood.

Baptism

has

him

the

on

sufferethDeath

who

Catechumen

hath

Christ.

His

to

Corinthians.)

the

IF

and

heads.

your

(St.Chrysost. 2d Homily

VII.

15

livingGod

the

yourselvesto

( They

Catechumens.

the

Of

I.

for if

him, he

his Sins

for he

(Copt. Can.

b.

u.

44.)

VIII.

after the

How,
those

Catechumens

rated

and

AND themwhen

that

on

And

when

the

who

sealed

they

day,

they are

let them
the

put

Believers

concealed.

they

pure.

should

him

acheth

Let
wash

each

if any

on
one

one

apart, that he may

; for it is

them
and

not

which

admitted

are

sepa

lay hands

upon

made

those

shall be

they

them, that he may

is not good, or is not

bap

of

hear

not

possiblethat

teach
be

terminated,

exorcising them.

appro

But

be

separated, let them

tized, let the Bishop exorcise

that

to

are

has

for being baptized at Easter.

shall be

day

of Instruction

Course

stranger

appointed

free ; that

the

they

for

know

clean,

Word
can

with
ever

Baptism

should

be

be

that
made

The

16

the

on

so

week

of

Let

the

advice

kneel

and

to

him

exorcise

when

Baptism
in

bring

worthy,

take

How

b.

and

let them
And

those

place, by

one

to

he

when

and

hath
he

all the

let

not

to

finished

hath

of their

opening

pray

them,

them,

sealed

mouths,

night, reading

who

shall

alone, which

in

when

upon

let those

; for

bring

hand

watch

Thanksgiving

in

when

the

fifth

Prepar

commanded

and

that

should

each

receive
shall

one

him

who

is

it is

becoming

his

Offering immediately.

45b.)

n.

the

And

the

on

Sabbath,

flee from

thing but

he

that

laid his

them

them.

the

all be

time.

ears,

fast

together

them

the

in

Sunday).

on

Spirit to

and

any

the

for

(Copt. Can.

IX.

up

exhorting

not

But

on

Saturday

Baptism,

hath

that

their

raise them

them, and

to

let

breathe

foreheads, and

let him

Palm

he

from

exorcising, let him

their

before

gathered

strange

every
them

the

been

Bishop,

and

into

return

the

of

(viz. on

(Friday).

have

House-Book.

receive

to

are

shall receive

and

Saturday

Sabbath

of the

who

the

who

them,

ation

Sabbath

fifth

Lent,

Church-

Water

is to be

and

prepared,

the

general

Order

of

Baptism.
A

ND

**~

font,

at

flow

or

scarcity.

Men

loosed

gold

strange

46.)

into

But

the
have

all their

and

of

silver

garment

the

if there
found

be

into

with

were

him

the

Cock

Water

them

font ; and

let them

first
the

at

having

laid

on

them.

into

the

drawn

be

scarcity,let

the

let them

pour

last the
aside
Let

Water.

the

And

not

no

Water
them

after

Women,

their

the

have

undress

baptized.

first

into

thus, if they

let it be

baptized,

hair, and
which

the

shall be

Young
been

Let

And

it.

of

Crowing

Water.

the

shall be

selves, and
adult

time

over

pray

which

the

the

having
of

ornaments

any

(Copt.

one

Can.

take
b.

u.

The

18

for us, in

manner

of

the

Mary

crucified

will

once

for

again
and

Redemption,

our

judge

to

his

of his

the

and

And

him

XII.

again

How

"

say

ND

-"|"

let them
shall

anoint

as

Can.

b.

XIII.

with

Thus

the rest, and

How

the

Bishop

-^

the

ing

receive

"

the

with

Catechumens

the

the

Holy
b.

good

Church?"

46.)

n.

clothed

and

the

Presbyter

the

saying,

of Jesus

name

the

Church.

clothe

(Copt.

Lord

God,

them

thy

to

grace,

is the

be

filled

that

hand

with
may

glory,thou

the

the Heads

anoint

Chrism

who

them

upon
hast

thou

as

they

bless and

and

how

the

Peace.

forgiveness of their

worthy
Thine

into

enter

the Elders

Bishop lay his

them

for

the

Holy

of the rest, and

one

every

shall

and

Baptized give
ET

the

46.)

n.

of

in

Thanksgiving

holy anointing oil, in

they

of Him

and

Water,

Oil of

the

shall anoint

he

appearing

Church.

of the

with

sate

cometh

Presbyter, and

the

into

out

up

him

anoint
thee

Christ."
them

go

the

and

he

(Copt. Can.

by

conducted
A

believe

I believe."

anointed

they are

thou

the

at

wholly purifiethin

Spirit,and quickener,who
Let

Dead

the

dost

high, and that

on

own

day, loosing

Heaven,

into

up

of his

third

the

on

ascended

good Father

Living

kingdom

he

that

rose

he

that

and

died

Pilate, and

and

Holy Spirit,

his

of man,

seed

the

Pontius

under

us

right hand

the

on

for

Book.

House-

incomprehensible unity, by

an

of Death

bands

and

Holy Virgin, without

was

the

Church-

sins

with

made

in the

world

affection, say-

these
to

thy Holy Spirit,and

serve

art

thee
the

worthy

to

make

come,

send

upon

according to thy will,

Father

and

the

Son

and

Book

the

Holy Spirit,in

for

ever."

and

ever

I.

Holy Church,

the
And

God

"

the

anoint

Father

Spirit."

And

with

he

shall

And

he shall say

been

sealed, shall

The

"

Lord

answer

(of the

doing
Presb^jjpjr

all the

Peopfi?pray

mouths.

XIV.
T

say

of the Flesh
the Blood

of
of

to

land

Christ, which
; and

the

flowing with

of

Christ,

which

was

him

should

be

nourished

Heart

and
because

milk

for

by

it

be

dissipatedby
these thingsthe Bishop shall
Baptism.
may

And

when

portionto
the
"

Body

the

each

Bishop

of

of Christ

their

Honey.
he

of the similitude

that

us,

it is

because

Sweetness

discourse

divided

Let

"

to

the

who

Flesh
on

Bitterness

the Word.

those who

is the

give

believe

Bread

receiveth

of

All

shall receive

the Bread, let him

This

him

of

is

who

that

I will

"

This

those

Infants

as

them, saying:

said

honey."

the

hath

Jesus."

hath

he

and

given

receive

and

of Wine,

Cup

let

And

poured out for every one who

the
Honey mixed, for fulfilling

was

Milk

Fathers,

the

over

one

Bishop, and

the

to

the Bread, because

over

Christ,and

him

on

Promises
you

bring the Eucharist

give thanks

Each

with

Peace

the Milk

and

hath

who

those

them

the Eucharist

Holy

who

He,

remaining.

the

praying; let
(Copt. Can. b. n. 46.)

the Deacons

believeth

thy spirit."
all

they receive

shall

-"

with

And

How

ET

thee."

with

be

the

forehead, salutinghim.

together.

shall

Baptism

of each,

with

be

thus

of Thanks

Christ, and

his

And

"

Oil

holy anointing oil, from

Jesus

seal upon

always, and

the head

upon

the

and

Almighty,

and

of the

put his hand

thee

19

now

shall pour

he

giving in his hand, and

saying :

the Catechumens.

Of

of

it

give a
heaven,
answer

Amen."

And
take

if there

the

Cup,

are

and

not

they

more

Presbyters there, let

shall stand

in

the Deacons

order, that they

may

give

them

blood

the

Let

Honey.
of

"

And

live

all
in

things
of

God,

him

Jesus

who

the

"

he

and

Cup

the

and

Lord,

our

giveth

Lord

our

these

integrity,
they
(Copt.

have

things

things,

good

which

Christ

House-Book.

and

"

say

who

This
it

receiveth

the

is

the

and

Milk,

Blood
shall

again

Amen."

when

do

of

Jesus

Christ

answer

to

Church-

The

20

and

being

please

diligent

have
Can.

to

been

been
b.

n.

in

taught,
46.)

done,

let

God,

and

the

every

one

take

to

Church,

proceeding

doing
in

the

hasten

to

care

those

service

Book

I.

Of

21

Catechumens.

the

APPENDIX.

I.

29iffmnt

tfje

of

dFarm*

i.

According
BELIEVE

in God
in Jesus

And
Who

Suffered
Was

his

the

Holy

under

He

third

day

ascended

God
From

the

he

of Rome.

Almighty

only

Son

Ghost

Pontius

crucified and

The

Church

the Father

Christ

by

was

to the

our

born

Lord
of the

Virgin Mary,

Pilate,

buried,

again from

rose

into

the Dead,

sitteth at

Heaven,

the

right hand

of

Father,

thence

he shall

to

come

judge

the Quick

Dead.

I believe in the

Holy

Ghost

The

holy Church

The

Forgiveness of Sins

The

Resurrection

of the

Body.

Amen.

and

the

The

22

Church-

House-Book.

and

2.

According

the

to

Seventh

Book

Constitutions

Greek

the

of

(doubtful).

BELIEVE

Father

the

in the
his

of Christ
Maker

of all

Lord

Jesus

Christ,

before
the

by

in

whole

of the

Creation

Father
in

made

are

invisible

visible and

Heaven

and

on

from

descended

Days

[not created]

begotten

was

things

the last

took

Heaven

and

Flesh,

born

was

Ages

will

all

Earth,
who

the

good

by whom

of the

conversed
and

of the

First-born

who

and

things:

only-begotten Son
the

and

and

Creator
And

uncreated, the only true, Almighty God

in one,

holy Virgin Mary

holilyaccording

the

to

Laws

of

his God

Father,
crucified

and

was

and

died

and

after

under

Pontius

Pilate,

for us,

he

had

suffered

the

rose

third

Day

from

the

Dead,
into

ascended
and

sitteth at the

and

again
the

to

judge

in the
who

is to

in

of whose

And

Heaven,

with

come

Consummation
the

Quick

Kingdom

there

Holy Ghost,

the

wrought

the

right hand

World,

in all the

of the

Father,

Glory
of Time
and

the

will be

Dead
no

end

Comforter,

holy

Men

from

the

beginning

of

I.

Book

the

by

of

and
And

Apostles
Father, according to the promise

afterwards

and

Lord

our

holy

Jesus

all Believers

in the

Remission

in the

Kingdom

of the
of the

of

Flesh,

Sins,

Heaven,

of the

in the Life

Church,

in the Resurrection

and

Christ,

Apostles to

Catholic

the

to

sent

was

after the

in the

23

the Catechumens.

Of

World

to

come.

II.

An

Ordinance

that

the

Prayer,
T
""

ET

him

in the

Our

as

pray

which

thy Kingdom
forgiveus
us

and

into

not

thine

our

is the

for

ever.

Christian
in

:
:

to

aloud

say

the Father, and

to

art

come

in Heaven

done

Son

is

Lord's

the

Priest, before the People.

as

of all the

name

Father

Baptized

thy

give

Debts,

Heaven

as

Will

say,

be

hallowed
done

Day our
forgiveour

we

Temptation,
Kingdom and

but
the

if

speaking

Congregation present

deliver

be

in

this

us

as

Name

thy

Earth

us

and
Evil

the

Glory

and

(Greek

Const,

and

from

Power

it is

as

daily Bread
Debtors

lead
:

for
now

Amen.

book

in.

17.)

24

Church-

The

House-Book.

and

III.

The

Order

by

Cyril,

Mystag.
about

350

first

stretch

into

towards

placed
out

to

West,
and

and

all

ordered
the

to

this

his

Pomp,

the

sole

believe
in

and

in

house,

anointed

were

the

the

Father,

the

took

Holy

Feet

of

off
Oil

Then

whether
and

the

Faith,

the

Holy

Baptism,

he

believed

in

Holy
and

were

Ghost
three

the
And

times

to

if

as

he

and

was

all

his

of

and
name

you

the

immersed

and

and

East,

in

the

Son,

wast

and

in

repentance.
when

But
your
from

the
were

every

one

of

the
the
into

top

entered

were

you

garment

you

made

Service.

his

towards

....

Font

all

and

Porch.

the

Command,

the

....

Baptism

you

with

of

in

being

and,

Satan

turned

wast

done

was

inner

the

into

Ghost,

Holy
All

thou

say

Sepulchre,

Holy

Satan,

renounce

renounce

....

this

heard

you

to

say

....

After

of the

(the Baptistery),

Porch

the

hands,

your

Works

(Catecheses

Baptized

newly
Church

the

in

the

and

present

the

to

recorded

as

360.

or

went

-*-

Sermons

in.), preached

i.

"V/^OU

his

in

of Jerusalem,

Church

the

in

of Baptism

of

and

thus

the

Head

conducted
of
Father
sound

the

to

the

to

asked

was

you

you

and

the

Son

Confession

of

Water.
.

II.

The

III.

How

IV.

In

Deacon

what

That

V.

according

same,

is to

Confessor

differeth

needeth

from

Elder.

an

Ordination

no

office.

is his

what

and

appointed,

be

Presbyter

Collection.

Coptic

the

to

Deacon

become

to

or

Presbyter.
VI.
VII.
VIII.

C.

How

Widows

How

Virgins

What

IX.

The

is to

How

Reader

Third

I.

How

II.

How

the

III.

How

he

of

the

Clergy.

of the

elected,

be

is to

Bishop

ordain

Gifts

the

Church

proved,

of

Healing.

of Alexandria
fourth

book.

Deacon.

or

and]

re

ordained.

and

Presbyter

[Subdeacons

appoint

to

hath

who

Coptic Collection,

"

is to

Bishop

is

him

Ordinances

Set

specting

appointed.

with

done

be

appointed.

be

to

are

appointed.

be

to

are

is to

be

Readers

and

Dea-

connesses.

IV.

That

Confessor

needeth

Ordination,

no

unless

made

Bishop.
V.

Against

arrogant

VI.

Virgins

not

and

to

be

VII.

Precautions

in

the

VIII.

Precautions

as

to

Confessors.

presumptuous

ordained.

Appointment
who

persons

of
have

Widows.
Gift

the

of

Healing

the

Possessed.
IX.

Ordinance

Additional
ordained

X.

by

one

Definitions

General
different

to

as

Bishop
of

case

of

Bishop

been

having

only.

the

of

Members

the

the

peculiar Right

and

Power

of

the

Clergy.

APPENDIX.

A.

B.

The

On

Requisites
Book

of the

the

Marriage

and

Duties

of

Greek

Ap

ostolical

of

Clergy.

Bishop

according

Constitutions.

to

the

Third

THE

SET

FIRST

OP

(Coptic Collection, first

I. How

Bishop
IF

is to

there
Men
be

Bishop,

be

to

the

to

Ethiopic Collection.)

Place

round

Churches
the

believers

in that

Place

of

to

shall

Men,

let them

the

about

for

Uses

Pious

of Twelve

extent

faithful

few

him.

increase, who

Dedication

the

having

multitude

the

required of

is

what

elected, and

make

to

multitude

the

which

book

it,before

able

write
in

be

should

in

the

respectingtfje

tjje ""|jurc5)of gllexantm'a

of

place,

(assemble and)

are

established.

examine

may

of

this

People,

with

Degree,
as

diligence

whether

he

him

have

contemner,

not

given
not

to

wine,

partial,and

that

come,

may

has

who

been

anger,

lover

fornicator,

not

the

like

they

thought worthy

good Reputation

being guiltless,without

prudent, wise,
not

Men

chosen

Three

That

of these

of
not

among

the

the
poor,

covetous,

things.

28

The

If he

have

married

not

continuing

should

the

culpable.(Copt. Coll.

II.

That

the

let

Bishop

towards

in any

book

I,

is

him

abide

with

her,

to

explain

the

let him

be

doctrine, able

Love

Bishop

if he

ignorant of Literature,

if he be
in

but

good thing ;

every

abound

accuse

it is

in

; but

let him

House-Book.

and

having Children,

steadfast

Scriptureswell
meek

Wife

Wife,

Church-

be

they
all

at

16.)

can.

ordain

to

should

he

affair,and

lest

man,

every

have

Two,

rather

or

Three,

Presbyters.
TF

the

him

let

him,
them,

Patience

ordain

Two

rather

or

the

World,

after the

should

not

of

care

those

who

merit

their

one

be

of

one

worthy

all

all

Presbyters

People,

that

And

they
like

one

they

they

subjection.

one

captivity. (Copt. Can.

the

on

may

when

things,

love

their

that

its desert.

deviate, and
away,

17, 18.)

and

one

Hand

them
have

the

they

honour

upright,

they

And
of them

who
shall

that

that

no

they

instructed

Altar

may

all should

the

have

those

Left

be

within

those

mind,

wasting

all

Hand

rebuke

shall instruct

But

according to
should

may

Right
and

honour,

the

being partakers

they

the

on

the

of

Altar, that they should

the

at

of

in

off,that they

Bishop, assistingin

the

The

heart, and

changed

with

examined

live

far

removing

accept persons,

Presbyters

disturbed.

lest

those

hath

should

they

together, that

labour

of that honour

shall fear

into

not

answering contumaciously,

reward

come

the

of the

in

he

the

to

being charitable, lovers

should

multitude

who

that

Men,

woman,

rebuke.

care

be

may

one,

be

are

the

should

And

those

have

of old

manner

they

collectingthe
Shepherd.

with

of God

Presbyters when

holy mysteries with

of the

attended

hath

appoint

of the Love

Presbyters

touch

; that

brethren

shall

Three.

behoveth

It

they

and

Knowledge

whom

Bishop

should

receive

the

all the

rest

should

be

be

brought

Book

III.

How

II.

the

Constitution

The

Reader

is

be

to

early Church.

the

of

and

proved,

29

required

is

what

of him.
rnHE

Reader

-*-

proved;
derider

shall
who

one

in

his

of

with

others

should

be

lVa.

How

For

Gospel.

Deacon

be

is to

proved,

what

Ears

that he

more

(Copt. Can.

and

fulfil the

may

the

him

God.

before

Day

filleth the

who

he

nof-

appearance

Lord's

him, that he

for

his Doctrines, it becometh

the

his
the

on

fully

been

drunkard,

in

congregate

faithful Workman

not

tongue,

decorous

is meet
the

publishing

his

but

first to

what

knowing
of

Work

bridleth

hath

he

after

appointed

speech,

obedient, being the

Servant

be

19.)

required

is

of him.
T~ ET

the

Deacons

-*-^ Life.

For

proved
that

children

they

in every

act

to

common,

and
in

all

good

should

prudent, meek,

them

shall

they accept

be

drinkers

of much

Brethren

them,

up

their
not

wrathful,

nor

shall not
of

persons

the

wine, being ready

also

being givers,the goods being

that

the

People

fear,beseeching with
some

rest

them

honour

may

great

they
they

earnestness

should

should

to

in their habitations,

have, that they should

they

rebuke, but the

to

who

And

And

the

Cheerful

service in secret.

be

sober, quiet ;

hypocrites. They

nor

three

or

Let

double-tongued,

not

wise

give.

dissimulation.

two

brought

wife, have

one

neither

shall not

constrainingthe
hand

with

murmurers

Poor,

afflict the
Rich

resided

destroyeth the

for wrath

of

established."

be

well, being humble,

nor

mouth

the

their

testifyingto

Three

Service, all the People bearing witness

have

vehement,

By

"

word

every

in every

they

appointed by

it is written

shall

witnesses

be

with

open

all

those

teach, and

prohibit.

But

their
in

honour,

who
some

walk

they

let those

30

Church-

The

who

all Men

who

(Copt.

Can.

ET

selves
the

Additional

out

for

able

words

of

meat."

in every

good

works

those
much

three

"

who

by

near

ministered

confidence.

(Copt.

and

Can.

the

to

me

gave

ye

Sin, gain for

without

22.)

what

are

they

may

appointed,and

be

to

are

in, attending

hungered,

an

was

have

Widows

them

gather

to

Master:

For

How

drawing

good Works,

of

doers

night

our

themselves

V.

be

exalt them
not
place. They must
the Poor, neither
must
they accept the persons of
the Afflicted, that they may
give
They shall know
those who
of their store
of Provisions
; constraining

and

Rich.

are

Christ.

Deacons.

respecting the

Ordinance

Deacons

above

him

fight against

slanderers

or

that

knowing

out,

cast

20.)

the

"frr day

be

contumacious,

vehement

are

IVb.

to

the

despise, and

House-Book.

and

their

Duties.
ET

T
-*-^

three

their

Widows

whole

temptations,

and
a

able

to

other
to

the

which

of

to

they

But

the

other

tellingto

lover

attention
that

who

women

tried

are

the

in

filthylucre

desireth

to

pleasure
Lord

for

prayer

may
one

help

render

thanks

should

be

of

her

do

Him

to

left

given
minister

to

which

drink
in the

good works,

(Copt.

are

Can.

is in
whom

constantly with
watching

take

place.

that

she
And

night.

let her

heart; for these

first commanded.

give

who

one

every

sickness, ministering well

; not

to

that

; two

Presbyters the things

watch, that she may

the

appointed

arid

they follow.
the

be

do
the

so

if

be
an

according

good

21.)

may

Not

things

Book

VI.

For

Mary
the

said
weak

Some
that

they
Women

Service

place

no

Altar.
"

shall

say,

only,

for

be
it

liberated

that

they

but

be

said

appointed
the

they

See

how

to

us,

might
she

help

laughs."

teaching,

that

standing,

and

strong."

"Women

themselves

assist

"

31

appointed.

be

that

Mary
he

the

the

cast

to

by

becometh

not

not

not

to

are

Women,

of

said

laughed

the

Church.

early

the

of

Deaconesses

Martha

should

are

Constitution

Purpose

gave

the

The

what

CHRIST
at

II.

to

down
for

pray

the

upon

Indigent.

Service,

(Copt.

Earth.
this

besides
Can.

26
"

28.)

The

32

Church-

and

House-Booh.

II,

THE

SECOND

SET

OF

of tfiedDjjurd) of ^lexan"ua

(Coptic Collection,second

I. How

Bishop

be

is to

the

to say

BISHOP

A
""-

hath

shall be

the

People

been

named

assemble
Lord's

and

together, and

Day,

all

the

in their heart

And

he

who

is

his

hand

putteth
the
And
And
the
with
He
"

We

worthy

Salutation
let

upon
And

of Peace

the

Deacons

he, when

he

all."

him

Let

shall say

Lift

have

them

to

"

all

the

agreed,

all

the
out

of the

to

say

all the
up

the

by

all

they

he

his
the

the
hand

say

with

your

hearts."

Lord."

He

t(

And

The
shall

let all

the

"

to

The

with

him.
with

Lord

be

thy spirit."

People
say

give

mouth.

Eucharist

the

him.

Bishop,

Communion

upon

the

standing,

one

made

Thanksgiving

People

upon

Bishop,

Holy

shall

Presbyters

descend

have

is made

on

one

together,they shall

him, saluting him

put

is

People

the

and

Bishops, every

whom

when

the

Deacons,

Holy Spiritmay

him

he

of this

name

and

silent

being

present

hath

Presbyters,let
you

they

that

him.

praying over

When

Presbyters

chosen

been

Bishops consenting;

standing quietly,and
pray

have

the

hath

who

ordained

they

how

ordained, and

Thanksgiving.

is blameless.

and

book.)

and

elected

respectingtf)e

again :

shall
"

Let

say
us

Church-

The

34

II. The

hands

have

spoken

III. How

we

ND

""*-

chosen

the

of the

care

Greatness
be

which

the

that

the

worthy

it behoveth

which

IV.

-*-*

him

he

UT

the

In

Bishop
On

may

hands

he

be

them

that

he
to

receive

receive, but

believe

him
the

this account

he

in

that

Bishop.
Spiritof

the
that

he

those

Bishop

he

take

may

the

the

for

but

things which

known

may

him

on

appointed,

Clergy, but

been

may

things

alone

shall

(Copt.Can. 33a.)

what

Bishop

the hand

shall

shall

Presbyter

him.

those

Office.

hath

who

Priesthood

do

that he

is his

what

may

shall make

appointed

the Deacon.

ordain

T)

of all the

Sick, and
be

he

Neither

Council

shall he

Neither

for the

which

(Copt. Can. 32.)

Bishops.

appointed,and

ordained

Bishop, that
him.

of the

be

the

Bishop shall appoint a Deacon

the
Bishop alone shall lay his

command

shall

is to be

be

shall put

Presbyter, he

him, according to the form

over

concerning

shall not

of

service

may

he

of

head, and all the Presbyters shall touch

pray

Deacon

the

because

his

upon

Coptic Collection.

shall ordain

Bishop

let him

And

him.

the

the

according to

same,

when

ANDhis

House-Booh.

and

on

Bishop differs
from

shall

ordain

him, because

the
that

an

Elder.

Presbyter.

He

shall

Spirit cometh

same

lay

upon

for the

to
Presbyterreceiveth it only, he hath not power
give it to the Clergy ; therefore he will not be able to appoint
the Clergy. The
Presbyteris only sealing(isonly able to bap
:

tize and

Bishop

give the Spiritto

shall ordain

him.

the

Baptized

(Copt. Can.

in

anointing him), the

33b.)

V.

That

The

II.

Book

Confessorneedeth

UT

-*"*

if the Confessor

Lord, they shall

hath

Deacon

become

to

for the

in Bonds

been

lay

not

Ordination

no

35

Presbyter.

or

T)

of the early Church.

Constitution

hands

on

for the

him

of the

name

service

(of

Presbyter,for he hath the honour

of Eldership by his Confession.
if they will appoint him
But
for a Bishop, they shall lay hands on him.
But if he is a Con

Deacons),or

for the office of

fessor,he shall
neither
he

shall he have

have

been
in any

he hath

been

reviled alone

punished with

he

worthy

if he

acceptable,it
him, let him

is

for the

shall he have

to

But

good.

the

shall pray
pray

hath

he

shall
con

hath

confessed,

them, they shall

according to

and
suitably,

if, when

"Word, because

and

from

been

Lord, and

our

House,

Office

one

every

is able

; neither

Bonds

of

name

in

Sacerdotal

him, and

on

forth

; neither

Punishment

of every

ability.But
sendeth

punished with

been

the Authorities

in before

Injustice.But according to

been

lay hands

taken

been

into Prison

cast

demned

is

have

not

the

his

Prayer

again prayeth,

he

one
no
Prayer in (a certain)
forbidding
measure,
in a right Faith.
only pray entirely
(Copt.Can.
a

34.)

VI.

shall not

shall be

Reader
the Book

How

of the

lay his

hand

Reader

is to be

appointed.

Apostles,and
upon

him.

The

appointed.

Bishop

shall pray
(Copt.Can.

shall

over

35.)

give him

him, but he

The

36

VII.

T)UT

when

-*^

hath

been

her

believe
for

time

have

in

shall

she

Prayer,

the

hath

the

her

Husband

of

Husband,

her

be

proved

and

surviveth,

long

But

appointed.

old, let her

Passion

ordained,

if her

be

Death

be

not

and

become

the

on

the

that

shall
is her

Choice

What

is to

But

will

How

be

neither

Imposition

of

But

Can.

(Copt.

Imposition

alone

that

maketh

she

shall

per

be

with
for

appointed

37.)

be

to

of

shall

is

be

her, because

on

Hands

Widow

the

Virgins are

no

hands

lay

not

shall

She

only.

Eucharist,

Ministry.
is of all.

Word

by

shall

They

put

VIII.

-*"

let

appointed

rest.

for

and

long time,

even

Service.

Clergy

Name

if she

be

not

Public

form

by

from

shall

she

them.

the

with

united

often

Widow

But

for

chosen

appointed.

be

to

are

appointed,

delayed

not

be

for

not.

place

Let

the

dead

hath

she

if

is

shall

House-Booh.

and

Widows

How

Widow

she

but

Church-

appointed.

Hands
her

on

Virgin

Virgin.

for

(Copt.

it

Can.

38.)

IX.

TF
"*"

one

shall

be

done

"

say,

with

I have

revelation," they shall

itself will

be

manifest

if he

him

who

received
not

lay

speak

hath

the

the

Gifts

hands
truth.

on

him

Gifts of Healing.
of
;

(Copt.

Healing
for

Can.

the

39.)

by

thing

The

II.

Book

Constitution

37

of the early Church.

e.

THE

SET

THIRD

OF

"romances

of tjjeCfiurcf)of "Uxantrria

respecting

tjje
fourth book,)
(Coptic Collection,

I. How
FT
-*"

Bishop is

is necessary

that

chosen, being a

to be

elected,
proved,and ordained.

Bishop should be ordained; first being

holy Person, approvedin all things,chosen
a

all the

by

People ; and when he hath been named and approved,

let all the People, and the Presbyters,
and the honoured
Bishops
assemble
the
Lord's
let
the
and
together on
Day,
principal
them
ask the Presbyters and all the People :
Is this
among
the Man
whom
And if they shall say,
ye desire for a Ruler ?
Do ye all
Yes, this is he in truth,"let him ask them again:
bear witness to him, that he is worthy of this great, honourable,
and holy Authority ? and whether
he hath been
pure in the
pietywhich he hath towards God ? And whether he observeth
And
whether
he governeth his own
justicetowards all men?
"

"

"

c (

well ?

house
and

he hath

And
not

whether

been

his whole

apprehended

life hath

in any

been

blameless,

thing,neither

those

of his house?"
And

if

they all together have

one

accordingto the

the

Father, and

and

the

let them

witnessed

truth, and

not

that he

is such

accordingto favour, God

his

only-begottenson Jesus Christ our

Holy Spiritbeing judge that these things
be

asked

the

time,

third

an

if he

be

worthy

Lord,
are

of

so;

this

38

The

Service, of

great
two

if

three

or

Votes

shall

Bishops standing
Presbyters
spread

open

Bishop

praying

praying
the

upon

him

place

the

upon

head

of

of

one

who

him

him

who

Throne

is to

And

the

when

Bishops

is

ordained,

which

becometh

of

Bishops,

the

holding

him.

over

let

of

hands

also

given

one

and

the

Gospels

holy

be

ordained,

he

hath

place
him.

the

finished
Oblation

the

let

the

all the

with

silence

in

praying

Altar,

And

other

their

have

they

quiet.
two

and

let

worthy,

when

and

him

with

Deacons

God

to

him,

over

take

the

upon

and

is

he

of

mouth

the

established:"

be

may

silent

be

the

the

all

of

out

that

time

them

near

all

third

let them

principal Bishops

"That

word

every

from

cheerfully,

House-Booh.

and

Sacrifice,

the

say

received

be

these

this

witnesses

shall

they

Church-

the

Bishops

(Copt.

Can.

65.)

II.

How

the

"YTTHEN
*

'

thou, O
upon

praying,
according

III.

Bishop

How

his

he

Bishop,

head, all the

him.

ordaining
to

is to

this

is to

ordain

ordainest

"

shalt

first Ordination.

also

(Copt.

Subdeacons,

or

Deacon.

Presbyter, lay thy

Presbyters standing,
Thou

appoint

Presbyter

and

ordain
Can.

hand

the

Deacons

the

Deacon

67a.)

and

Headers,

and

Dea

and

Readers,

and

Dea-

conesses.

A
rfA-

ND

concerning
conesses,

the

it is not

Subdeacons,
necessary

to

ordain

them.

(Can. 67b.)

IV.

That

Constitution

The

II.

Book

Confessor needeth

of the early

Church.

39

Ordination, unless made

no

Bishop.
the

not

and

Patience

who

hath

confessed

and

Nations.

made

the

and

of God

name

if there

But

Bishop, or

for this thing is of his

Confessor,
for he is worthy of a great honour,

Son, before

his

Presbyter,or

he

as

Kings
be

should

that he

shall be occasion

Choice

Deacon, let him be ordained.

(Can. 68a.)

V.
TF

Against arrogant

Confessor

himself

-*-

the

be anathematized
of

Command

who

hath

Dignity,on
; for

and

presumptuous Confessors.

Christ,and

of the

account

he is not
"

ordained

been

not

hath

Confession, let him

since he

one

become

for

seized

hath

hath

denied

than

worse

the

Infidel."

an

(Can. 68b.)

VI.
ET

not

*"*-' from
for the

be

ordained, for

For

this

Virgin

the Lord.

to be ordained.

Virginsnot

have

we

struggleis

her

no

choice, and is

for the leisure of

reproachof Marriage, but

Command
not

servingGod.

(Can. 69.)

VII.

\
-""

WIDOW
of time

in the

Precautions
shall not
since her

dently,and they have

Appointment of Widows.

be ordained
Husband

not

; but

ifit is

died, and

found

any

fault

she

great distance
has

lived

againsther, and

pru
she

40

The

has

taken

But

of those

care

of

women

purity,let

if she

hath

her

not,

believe

it

permit
sharp

be

house

let her

but

old

Persons,

themselves, if it be

in

and

of

Anna,

of Widows.

order

Death

Husband

her

the

time.

with

those

proved by

be

in

the

to

the

from

Judith

well, as

appointed

waited

not

place

will

who

with

restrained

not

the

For

(Can. 70.)

Bridle.

VIII.

her

House-Book.

and

of her

remaineth

Passion

evil

Church-

Precautions

who

to Persons

as

have

the

Gift of Healing

the Possessed.

shall not

JJXORCISTS
JL"

choice

of the

Jesus.

When

receive

the

all

by
But

men.

Bishop,

IX.

Gift

of God,

lation
to

the

or

of

Healing

the

grace

be

-*-

be

but

anathematized.

that
able
is

Bishops

two,

he
to

should

be

or

on

Permission

from

this,which

is

account

many

other

requisitefor

should

the

reve

him, giving light

he

should

be

(Can. 71.)

Bishop having been

be

ordained

by three, or

hath

ordained

him

necessityhath
by

of any

by

will

Bishop only.

one

one

account

on

of

he

man

be ordained.

case

Bishop

one

ordained

gather together

without,

by

if

the

to

as

if

But

is in

necessity that

Bishop

which

Christ

and

in the
manifest

it is made

Deacon, let him

Ordinance

that

God,

of

grace

manifested

of God

if there

is necessary

the

Holy Spiritis

ordained
~TT

of

will,and

Presbyter, or

Additional

ordained, for the design is of the

be

other

happened

only, because
of

the
such

holy Bishops be
him.
(Can. 72.)

let him

to any

they

are

Persecution
like

cause,

received

one

not

which
let the
for

doing

42

The

Church-

House-Book.

and

APPENDIX.

A.

The

Requisites

and

Book

PASTOR

""*- be

of the

who

Parish
Person

younger

is esteemed
Examination
Let

who

and

not

hath

them

by

Gentiles, rather

be

given

false
the

affairs of this
money,

not

ready

double-tongued,

nor

speaking,not
given

deceits,

vain

to

For

money.

dissembler,

all these

not

eager
are

to

Neighbours, and

some

after

Bishop,

in peace

ambitious,

not

hearken

to

the

to

after

to

brawler,

no

God,

nor

one,

calumny

evil-

or

festivals,not

heathen

to

not

double-minded

not

worldly things

opposed

nor

evil-

no

poor,

surety for any

the

covetous

of the

anger,

life,not

addicted

not

things

his
a

hater

given

not

about

let

found,

offering injuries,not
nor

be

ordained

be

if in

filthy lucre, especiallybefore

admirer

witness,

suits

in

accuser

office of

the

to

sufferingthan

speaker

an

of

must

wickedness

of

But

of age.
to

Parish

any

all kinds

is not

years

general good Report

purloiner,no

entangled with

Bishop in

good report among

rapacious, no
nor

fiftyyears

in

worthy

Bishop

ordained

under

not

Third

the

to

ApostolicalConstitutions.

be

advanced

one

Bishop, according

unreprovable, free from

men,

among

of

Greek

is to

unblamable,

common

small

Duties

nor

and

lover

of

pleasing to

Demons.
.

Rebuke, 0 Bishop, those that sin, admonish

verted, exhort

grant remission

amiss.

try

to

receive
life
.

stand

that

the Penitent, for the

receive
to

those

to

the

Condemn

the

him

with

bring

home

him, promising him

Lord

Penitent

to

God
for

and

in

persevere

guilty Person
mercy

those

hath

are

their

promised

what

con

have

oath

an

done

authority,afterwards

compassion
will

not

goodness

with

things they

with

salvation, if he

that

and

change

readiness
his

course

to

of

Book

Do

admit

not

Three
Let

less

Constitution

Evidence
those

of known

the

use

those

Tithes

Bishop
the

to

in

brought

in

Afflicted

and

examiner

of his

the

eating

things

with

want

that

those

in

are

God.

all

them

eating

not

(Third Book,

ch.

20.

the
him.

yourselves
them

yourselves
show

thereby

the

to

abuse

not

by

up

and

want,

do

but

and

are

for

disposition

the

Lord,

God

that

Righteousness

the

to

which

Widows,

the

having

as

let

also,

as

Offerings,

committed

hath

belong

but

before

unblamable

distress,

of

given

are

God;

Orphans,

the

Poor,

who

in

which

them,
with

municate

in

accounts,

all those

to

of

the

Strangers

free-will

the

which

of

man

that

reputations.

First-fruits

as

43

than

one

any

established

and
and

manner

of

convict

God,

of

right

account

on

Distribute

command

early Church.

the

of

to

and

dispense

use

The

Witnesses,

according
him

II.

com

yourselves

extract.)

B.

the

On

BISHOP,

be

but

they

be

must

whether
unmarried

they

be

that

Wife

Presbyter,

then

they

which

only

they

Servant

Let

the

hath

been

when

Ministers

or

one

Widow,

Deaconess
but

of the

once

or

be

Clergy
one

pure

their

Wives

time,

and

that

take

married, faithful

and

be

to

and

into

to

or

well

they
;

We

if

they

wife
as

at

an

also

least

esteemed,

the
a

if

or

shall
before

have

But

either

are

also

Porters

Clergy

the

or

with

content

Punishment.

is divorced,

Virgin,

if

Ordination.

marry,

incur

alive,

be

them,

Readers

to

constituted,

are

afterwards

but

to

came

them

to

for

married

they entered

permit

we

second

Singers
if

But

they

be

to

they

and

when

lawful

not

thereto, lest they sin and

permit any

not

marry

they had

married,

were

inclination

to

married.

once

whether

ordained,

are

Clergy.

Deacon,

it is

and

married,

appoint that the

be

dead

when

and

married,

once

of the

Marriage

an

do

we

Whore
Law

Widow

or

says.
who

(vi. 17.)

THIRD

(Drtrer

BOOK.

dFormuIarirg

anti

of

tye

OK,

THE

THIS

A.

CHURCH.

ANCIENT

THE

BOOK

OF

WORSHIP

AND

SACRIFICE

CHRISTIAN

CONTAINETH:

The

Liturgy,or the General Order of the Service.

First Part : Preparatory Service (Serviceof the Catechumens).
Second

Part

Service

of the

Believers, or

Service

of Thanks

giving(Eucharist).
B.

Some

recorded

I. The

1.

II. The

According
The

Psalm

Psalm

Evening Psalm
Christian

Morning Hymn

Manuscript
Angelicus.

Hymnus

reduced

Morning

the

the Alexandrian

to

called

same

between

III. The

of Thanksgiving.

Hymn of Thanksgiving, or
earlyChurch.
Also

2.

earlyForms

Psalm

to

its

of the

or
(Ps. Ixiii.),

the

Morning

or
(Ps.xli.),

the

composed of Psalm

Evening Hymn

of the Greek

V.

The

Evening Hymn

of the

Song

of

Simeon, or

Verses.

Christians.

ApostolicConstitutions.

APPENDIX.

II. A

Form

of
of

Verse

Verses.

The

Form

Bible.

primitiveForm.

IV.

I. A

of the

Prayer of Thanksgiving before the

Thanksgiving after the Communion.

Communion.

the

A.

tf)e General

or

""rtrer of t!)e

FIRST

PREPARATORY

Accessible
the

also

the

to

Sacred

SERVICE,
Hearers,

Pledge,

or

who

SERVICE

OF

learning

are

therefore

and

PART.

do

not

the

CATECHUMENS.

THE

but

Word,

belong

not

Communion

the

to

have

yet taken
of

the

Believers.
A

Psalm
of the

Or
The

also

of the

Old

Hebrew
Act

an

Doxology,

for

ever

New

Testament

?)

poetry, according
of Humiliation
the

or

be to

Glory

(or

Praise,

the Father,

and

and
the

at

and

to

sung

in

the

antiphonic

Manner

Hemistichs.

Confession.
end

of

to the

Psalm

Son, and

the

to

Holy

Ghost,

Amen.

ever.

Or,
be to the

Glory
for

ever

and

Father, and

to

the

Son, with

the

Holy Ghost,

Amen.

ever.

Or,

Glory
Holy

be to the Father

Ghost, for

ever

in

(or through] the Son,

and

ever.

Amen.

and

through the

48

The

Canticle

Or

of the

Christian

Old

from

the

Lesson

from

the New

Homily,

Old

tions to Christian
Dismissal

of the

Sacred

or

Song.

Testament.
of
Scripture,especially

of

Faith

SERVICE

Catechumens

The

OF

Hearers,

or

Oblation, or

Communion

BELIEVERS,

THE

Placing

of

Bread

of Admonition

Salutation

of

The

Preface, or
for Christ's

Profane

Let

up

us

with

liftthem

either

Thine

for that purpose,

ever

and

is the
ever.

up

give thanks

Prayer of Thanksgiving:

with

you

Thanksgiving

Hearts

your

and

added,

Gifts

for the

of

God

and

It is meet

which,

thy Spirit.

to the

the usual

unto
unto

right so

the Lord.
the

Lord

to do.

Prayer,

followingDoxology
Response :
the

Kingdom,

and

only

Lord's

The

For

the

be

with

Redemption

We

was

on
(and First-fruits)

Wine

and

(Eucharist").

THANKSGIVING

OF

premised,as

Lord

Introduction

Lift

to

Blessing.

Bishop (or Presbyters)and People :

And

The

with

SERVICE

Wisdom

The

Exhorta

PART.

or

No

mutual

Gospel,and

Table.

Generally a Word

The

the

Life.

and

SECOND

The

Book.

House-

Testament.

Explanation

or

and

Testament.

Hymn

Lesson

Church-

the

or

Power, and

concludingPraise

the

Grlory, for

50

Church-

The

House-Book.

and

B.
atrtrjporms of

recorfcetr
earlgf^gmns

I.

1.

The

of Thanksgiving,

Hymn

the Alexandrian

According to

the

or

Hymn

Morning

of

the Bible

Manuscript of

the

early Church.

also called

Hymnus

Angelicus.
LORY

be

we

We

give

thanks

Son

of God

Lamb

the

sittest

that

Mercy

Mercy

upon

the

at

2.

be

GLORY
And

on

The

only

to

God

the

We

praise Thee,
We

Earth

on

give

Thanks

among
bless

we

to

heavenly King,

Lord

God

God

among

we

Sins
away

Prayer.

only the Lord,

Amen.

Men.

of good Will.~\

worship Thee,

for Thy great Glory.

the Father

the

Father, have

primitively:

the Men

Thee,

Thee

Lord

Father.

our

high :

on

Peace

the

Thou

God

takest

to its primitive Form.

Peace, good Will

Earth

away

receive

God

holy :

art

[Or, perhaps more

And

of

Lord

that

us,

upon

hand

right

reduced

same

Thou

us.

Christ, to the Glory of God

Jesus

worship

we

Holy Ghost,

Father, that takest

Mercy

Thou

For

us.

the

upon

have

of the World,

Sins

Thou

of the

! Son
have

World,

of the

and

Thee,

Thy great Glory ; O Lord,

Almighty ! O Lord, the only-

Father

Christ

Jesus

begotten

bless

we

for

Thee

to

Peace, good Will

Earth

on

praise Thee,

the

God

heavenly King,

high, and

on

Men.

among

Thee

God

to

Almighty

Book

Lord,

the

Jesus
That

Mercy

the Sins

Mercy

Have

the

II.

The

Lord, Jesus

the

Christ

the Father.

God

Psalm

day

And

And

thy

Verses

to

keep

be

between

for
this

us

Verse

Name

Thy

Thou, O Lord
Name

following Morning

the

will I bless Thee

I will bless

art

the Father

Amen.

or
(Ps. Ixiii.),

Vouchsafe, O Lord,
Blessed

of God

Psalm

VERY

Prayer.

our

righthand

only art Holy

Morning

us.

upon

only art
Glory of

of the World

receive

us,

upon

Mercy

thou

To

the Sins of the World

that sittest at the

Thou

51

us.

upon

that takest away

Have

For

Early Hymns.

Christ !

Have

Thou

B.

only-begottenSon

takest away

Thou

III.

of

God

and

ever

Day

our

ever.

without

Fathers

Sin.

glorifiedfor

praised and

and

ever

ever.

Amen.

III.

The

Evening

Psalm

the

or
(Ps. xli.),

composed of

"DLESSED
J-J

art

Lord, Thou

Song of Simeon,

Psalm

Verses

thou, O Lord, teach

hast

been

me

the

or

Thy

Statutes.

Dwelling-place in

our

rations.
I

said,Lord, be merciful
Heal

my

Lord, I flee

unto

Soul, for I have

unto

Thee

to

me

sinned

hide

me.

following Psalm

againstThee.

all Gene

52

The

Teach
For
For

thou

with

In

do

to

me

House-Book.

and

God.

my

is the

of Life

Fountain

shall

Thy Light

continue

Will

Thy

art

Thee

Church-

Light.
thy Loving-kindness unto

IV.

The

we

see

Evening

Hymn

Light of
SERENE
Of the Father

of

the

them

that know

Greek

Christians.

holy Glory,
Christ

Jesus
everlasting,

Having
And
We

praise the
the

of God

Therefore

the

The

-L

the Name

praise Thee,
On

Of

of

account

Lord

the

the

to

It behoveth
It behoveth

Through

to

the

hast

given Life,
Thee.
glorifieth

World

of

the

Lord

of Christ

Father

sing

which

unto

glorify Thee,
Son,

Apostolic Constitutions.

we

praise Thee
to

God.

sing unto Thee,

Thy great Glory.

King,

Son

of the Lord.

spotlessLamb,

It behoveth

Sun,

holy Songs,

Servants,the

ye

the

and

Evening Hymn

We

with
who

PRAISE,
Praise

the

praise Thee

to

all Times

V.

Father

Holy Spiritof

It behoveth

Son

Setting of

seeing the Evening Light,

And

At

the

to

come

Thee.

in the

we

bless

Thee

taketh

away

the

Sins

of the

World.

Thee.
God

and

Father

Holy Ghost,

for

ever

and

ever.

Amen.

Book

III.

LiturgicalFormularies.

53

APPENDIX
FEOM

THE

SEVENTH

BOOK

OF

THE

CONSTITUTIONS.

GREEK

UtturgtcalJpormulaws.

I. A

Form

of Prayer of Thanksgiving beforethe

thank

WE

known

Man

become

our

to

by

us

takest

things,and

for

Thou

and

hast set down

on

the

is

now

of

become

one

Do

Loaf.

We

of Jesus

Christ, which

preciousBody,

whereof

we

shew

forth

to

be

WE

given

to

to

Thee

II. A

Form

thank

Thee,

for

that

hast

given

God

of the

Knowledge,
us

Death.

Universe,

God

Father

and
Thou

which

hast

and

Faith, Love,
hast

to

sent

permitted to

suffer

whom

Thou,

Church

Lord
from

was

once

the

of

ends

scattered,and
Thee

for us,

shed

Almighty,

and

Representation,as
For, through Him,

for the
for His
Himself

Glory

is

Amen.

ever.

through Thy

hast

pleased to glorify,
hast promised
Thou

been

Communion.

of Thanksgiving afterthe

Thy Holy Name,

and

this

all

madest

Father, thank
was

celebrate
his

hast

(Corn)

also,our

precious Blood

appointedus,

by

this

as

Thou

and

gather together Thy

so

whom

up,

Dead.

the

Thou

made

hast

Thou

whom

Thou

whom

raised

hast

Thy Kingdom,

into

Earth

World

Thy right hand

Resurrection

Everlasting God,

thy Son, by

Salvation

our

to die ; whom

the

Jesus

Life which

that

of the whole

care

and

us

Father, for

Thee,

Communion.

Son

Jesus.

created

the

of Jesus
made

to

our

inhabit

Saviour,
among

Immortality,which
Thou,

for
us

Thou

Almighty Lord, the

World, and the things that

didst

beforehand

and
Earth

was

God,

the

Thou,

even

which

Thou

and

Truth,
hast

deliver
and

prepared.

Deceit

hast

all

from

gather

us

Amen*

to

be

with

purchased
Evil,
all

who

Men,

and

together

take

of

mindful
the

into

it

Thy

Thy

Kingdom

roots

Holy
of

upon
he

when

the

Thy

Blood
in

send

Man,

by

this

precious

perfect

as

error

away

faithful,

didst

who

God

Jacob,

and

powerful,

art

Promises
with

Him,

through

now,

Thy

converse

Man,

and

Word,

it

to

God,

Men.

Isaac

and

and

Souls,

our

of

convenience

Abraham

O
in

in

Law

the

Fathers,

Christ

Thy

Jesus

for

Thou,

without

and

planted

things

blameless

House-Book.

and

hast

and

Servants;

faithful

true,

prepare

and

holy

our

Thy

Him

by

therein

are

of

Church-

The

54

Christ,
and

which

do

Church,

Thy

Love

Thy
Thou

BOOK.

FOURTH

Of

ALL

MEMBERS

OF

CONGREGATION:

THE

OR,

THE

CONGREGATIONAL,

CHAPTER:

FIRST

Worship

and

THE

OF

CHRISTIANS.

CONTAINETH:

BOOK

THIS

LIFE

DOMESTIC

AND

SOCIAL,
EARLY

Regulation of

Christian

Service.

the

From

"

Life respectingthe

Seventh

Book

of the Greek

Constitutions.
I. That

the Christians
Sabbaths

other
II. On

the Celebration
the Believers

IV.

far

How

allowed

SECOND

the

Wine
wishes
II. How
III. How

alone

say the

to

Rules

other social

I. That

of the Lord's

in

the

the Eucharist.
Churches

other

are

be

to

Thanksgiving.
of

is

Christian

in

Conduct

in domestic

always

Church

to

with

be
any

ready
one

the Love-Feasts

Life.
to

of

Bread

and

Faithful

who

take

the

it.

the Christians
one

keep the

Day.

from

Meetings, and

Bishop

but

Holy Week,

partakeof

to

are

Presbyters coming

CHAPTER
and

fast in the

Festivals.

as

III. That

to

are

are

of the Widows

behave

to

take part in

may

in their Love-Feasts.

Love-Feast.

IV.

How

the

by

is

VI.

The

VII.

At

VIII.

hours

of

Middle

IX.

What

X.

On

XIII.

with

in

his

of

Christian

the

himself

signing

with

of

Praying

Lord's

the

the

(From

Prayer.

and

(From

Fifth

the

Book

Canons.)

Days

Christians

celebrate

to

are

the

Commemoration

Dead.

the

How

Devotion.

public

Presbyters

and

How

Cemeteries

and

That

Christians

ought

Deacons

to

are

behave

at

the

Funeral

Meals.
XIV.
XV.
XVI.

How

many

Days

the

Burials

to

Conjugal

Life

and

on

from

abstain

Servants

Impurities.

be

to

are

APPENDIX.

OQ

to

and

Evening,

Afternoon,

Noon,

is

Christian

the

Meditations

what

House.

own

Cross.

the

Coptic

what

of

himself

Night.

the

on

private

On

Dawn

the

at

Constitutions.)

the
XII.

Communion

the

edify

to

Meaning
of

Injunction

take

to

Forenoon,

the

Sign

Greek
XL

and

the

is

the

is

is

Morning,

pray,

Meeting.

amplified.

Christian

what

if

Communion,

the

take

and

and

Prayer,

by

how.

and

the

God,

Christian

Believer

Day,

How

of

Ordinance

every
of

of

Day-work

his

begin

to

Word

Place

same

That

is

the

hearing

there
V.

Christian

are

to

arranged.
eating
work.

sacrificial

Meat.

of

The

58

then

for

the

joy

by

nature

earth, the

the

under

Creation

the

and

giving
has

On

thanks

bestowed

delivered
Sacrifice
said

from
be

may

Incense

and

III.

That

ET

no

the Lord

those

""

Lord.

But

partake

of

being
as

it is not

But

you.

the

and

faith

initiate

(vn. 25.)

In

"

and

has

that

God,

who

has

place

shall

every
me

for
is

name

my

He

He

that

bondage
to

fail,

mercies

for

acceptable

Church

alone

of

things

is not

Christ

that

baptized

eateth

to

partake of

to

are

been

He

for him
is

one

and

is the

that

without

those

for

and

Almighty,

that

one
"

the

him

error,

and

these

have

same,

lawful

if any

quickly,

who

if any

of

not

of

eat

only

Lord,

your

am

wonderful

(vn. 30.)

Faithful

one

Day.

Sacrifice be offered unto

pure

the

(vn. 23.)

the

Christ

through

Universal

the Heathen"

among

of

than

honourable

more

the Lord's

of

praising

unspotted,

great King, saith

is

Creatures,

own

ignorance,

his

concerning

forcible

more

yourselves together,

and
you,

is

Creator

Resurrection

God

upon

you

his

assemble

to

the

for

Celebration

the

Day,

for him

sorrow

the

of

Day

House-Book.

and

than

dignity

II.

the
ON Lord's

Church-

is not
into

initiated
eternal

he

has

him, that

through
he

may

initiated

the

death

conceal

partaken
his

of such

own

Ignorance,
not

go

out

; but

of

himself
"

Damnation

partake of, to

Partaker

the Eucharist.

the
and

because

things

punishment.
instruct
and

him

despise

Book

IV.

How

Rules

IV.

Presbyters

far

coming

allowed

to

thanks
of

in

Christ.

that

which

not

permit

God

be

first

standing,

and

and

wanteth

cometh,
his
be

in

to

Word

well

as

is

you

as

worthy

for

him

indeed

Nor

polluted

the

give

he.

pray

ye

may

Every
of

his

true

of

Righteousness,

(vn.

Prophet

or

as

what

false

shall

being

left,
But

with

with

together

28.)

the

from

but

Under

Teachers.

when

let

you,

have

ye

must

aifronteth

to

him

maintenance

from

you

rather

hand

necessity,

Disciple

one

for

supply

giveth

different

true

even

his

as

an

one

right

you,

and

you

cometh

from

And

readiness.

shall

you

error.

cometh

all

in

an

the

know

to

such

received,

then

Teachers

cometh

Teacher

to

him

whosoever

But

false

distinguish

to

when

able

are

receive

you,

such

for

and

examined,

to

Doctrine,

to

him.

glorifieth

cometh

another

delivered
thanks

give

to

manner,

preach

has

Christ

than

him

he

if

be

to

are

Thanksgiving.

Presbyter

Christian

But

the

59

Churches

other

from

say

being

WHOSOEVER

Conduct.

General

of

he

Teacher
receive

not

lest

him,
Teacher

Labourer

ye

that

The

60

Church-

SECOND

That
Wine

f ET

Widows

and

Church

the

-"

except

the

on

one

day
wish

may

the

will taste

he

portion

of

the

which

Bread

take

to

deny.
and

Bread,

Let

him.

with

him

to

from

is for

; for

him

the

body

hand

this

is

Lord.

of the

to

it may

be

the Bread

fast
that
it is

all,

at

of the

Believers

of

Bishop

the

Blessing

let

Laity,

shall

one

in

pray

Church, and

the rest

each

it.

able

not

For

break

the

before

Bread,

same

if he

wisheth

the

is

in the

it,and

eat

receive

them

Thanksgiving, like

And

and

fast.

something

and

them

let

Bishop

People

all the

that

who

often, and
the

Bread

to take

Believer

Presbyters

But

OTHER

LIFE.

ready

one

fast

the

will.

be

to

AND

DOMESTIC

IN

any

Virgins

they

possiblefor

not

with

; likewise

fast when

them

some

Church

in the

LOVE-FEASTS

THE

AND

always

is

Bishop

the

IN

MEETINGS,

SOCIAL

I.

CHAPTER.

CONDUCT

CHRISTIAN

OF

RULES

House-Booh.

and

divide

and

the

is not

(Copt. Coll.

book

II.

47.)

can.

II.
TT

How

Christians

becometh

give

And

every

thanks

thus

over

let them

Exorcism, and
And
often
that

let those
as

they

they

before

one

it,that he

give

to

he
may

the

in their Love-Feasts.

drink

to

drink

and

Catechumens

take
eat

of

the

Cup

with
the

and

purity.

Bread

of

Cup. (Can. 48.)

who

eat.

should

to behave

are

come

eat

For

remember
on

him

this account

in under

his roof.

who
he

has called
constrained

(Can. 49.)

them,

as

them,

Book

And

when

be

may

called

the

Ye

"

If

called

the

have

to

pleaseth,so
those

and

if the

the

that

Blessing

called

for

seek

that

; for he

shall do

you

have

you,

for

with

he
has

been
to

as

it what

Believers, and

shall

surelyeat, but

And

if the

he

he
will

let every

receive

it from

the

without

Layman

be

of

Bishop

let them

Likewise

Exorcism.

give

The

let them

Clergyman,

cannot

with

there, but if

Deacon.

Bread

if

Supper,

he

Presbyter, if

him.

silent

And

the

at

are

should

answer

be

one

again.

let them

Bishop

word, let him

alone

the

the

when

the

spoken,

receive

moderation, but

has

him.
called

themselves

Laity being by

who

together, thou

sufficeth

you

for

to

from

Catechumen

the

with

has

Believers

the

him

in to

And

interrogatethhim

he

he
But

Portions

what

only

there, let them

be not

alone.

eat

has

Bishop

there, but

not

receive
he

Part

been

to

one

any

that ye

not

and

you,

go

contentiously.

not

61

Dissoluteness.

all the

you

it remaineth

have

attention, until
be

to

shall

who

deride

may

entering in

your

command
And

drink
tranquillity,

Conduct.

of the Earth."

given

that

in peace,

eat

in

(Believers)to

remaineth, he who

And

drink

for your

Salt

eat, you

rejoicein

General

men

bearing thy

come

what

that

Saints

are

they

shalt

of

is sorrowful

pray

said,

Rules

and

eat

ye

drunken,
you

shall

IV.

the

eat

Blessing.

(Can. 50.)
let each

And

for the

for this is proper

watchful, and

III.

IF

How

any

every
the

the

one

one
one

Evening

with

eat

one

desireth
who
cometh.

God, that

will emulate

Widows

for

of

Servant

Gentiles

of the

Thanksgiving,in

time

is become
And

may

take

old, and
if it be

not

name

we

all should

of God,
be

(Can. 51.)

us.

part

to call the

the

in

Love-Feast.

Widows,

send

them

possiblefor

let him

feed

away

before

the

Clergy-

The

62

whom

man

to

them

Wine

House,

IV.

How

the

will.

Christian

ET

them

hand

when
it

prefer

edification
into

there

of

the

ND

all

risen

-*"*-

thus

go

God

the

read.

timid

in which
Or

when

wake

before

up,

the

to

if

they put
thus

Lord, and

let

Word

of

hasten
the

let them

God

for

that

they

the
may

Spirit quickeneth.

and

amplified.

sleep, before

hands, and
to

to

when

women,

they

they

have

touch

any

they

shall pray

to

that there

pass

God, let

the
that

they

exhort

the

Teacher

God,

their Work.

every

one

shall be

choose

for

this in his heart, that

Exhort

an

he

himself
has

Exhortation, for praying in the

when

reckon

Instruction

let them

from

their

the

the

in which

men

morning

of

hear

of

Ordinance

proceed

For

and

by Prayer

57.)

same

wash

in

in their

eat

taking the Communion,

Word

place

place,reckoning

prevail.

place

the

give

Meeting.

pray

And

can.

it cometh

speaking

will
let

that

to

the

the Word

of

ation

to

The

let them
when

And

go

Believers,

let them

Work,
and

in

be

n.

V.

Work,

Souls.

their

book

and

they shall

shall
to

Church,

(Coptic Coll.

shall

they

him

Work.

their

greatly

let

come,

begin his Day-work

of Christian

any

and

eat,

of God

when

to

approach

And

go

Place

to

(Can. 52.)

Word

all Believers

their

*r*

is

to

is to

by hearing the
there

ministered

something
they

as

House-Book.

and

have

they
and

own

Church-

Darkness

it is
; and

of

the

day

great Sin if he

especiallyhe

cometh, let

not

any

is
go

who
one

to

heard

Church

passed by,
not

to

the

is able

to

of you

be

Book

last in
shall

the

be

useful

shalt

thou

thee

give to
shall

they

hasten

one

to

Spiritstirs

VI.

That

-*^-

the

Let

he

of the

eateth

is the

This

partaken

with

the

should

Christ

Christ

of

hast
of

Communion

the

partake

Eucharist

the

of

other

nor

Unbeliever

no

creature

fallen into it which

all Believers

which

the

at

thing.

mouse,

has

blessed

it,like

greatest

as

that

God

of the

may

thou

thy contempt

of

in the

Cup

the

has

or

strayed.

partake of,

of

of

it, lest

be

not

shalt

and

the

strange

with

guilty of

price by

God,

and

Christ, keep thyself

angry

be

of

name

Blood

spillnot

care:

despised it,and
by

Holy

despiseit.

to

lick it up,

has

the

how.

to

other

nor

thing indeed

Body

hast

things

let every

place where

the

shall
And

those

Therefore

by investigationthat

care

Eucharist

if thou

For

Faith

heard.

of

place

is to take

hasten

of any

take

becoming

it is not

who

tasteth

other

that any

house.

of Day, and

Believer

one

every

thy

Church,

faithfulPerson

every

before

that

Holy Spirit

thy

hast

things

(Can. 62*.)

up.

let every

ND

in

thus

thou

in

again

Dawn
A

which

the

it

thinkest

things thou

and

Then

instruct.
shall declare

he

the

63

things which

those

to do

into

they

shalt hear

things

thee
go

which

Exhortation

thee

to

it becometh

which

thou

the

Conduct.

speaketh that

those

by

speak

who

profitby

by

General

of

place in

and

one,

established

be

him

to

to every

shall

Rules

Church, the

given

not, and

IV.

thee
the

which

Spirit
as

one

Blood
thou

of
wast

purchased.
Let

place
Deacons

the
in

Deacons
which

shall

and

the
not

the

Bishops

Sickness

all, let them

make

shall

negligent

be

things,unless

Presbyters

hinder

the

in

them.

distribution

assemble
them

command

assembling
When
to

dailyin
to

see

they have
those

in

and

the

to

the
the
all

collected
Church.

The

64

And

thus

when

employment

Church-

they

have

let each

prayed

him.

appointed

House-Booh.

and

proceed

one

book

(Coptic Collection,

the

to

II.

can.

57"60.)

VII.

How

the

Christian

there

WHEN

is

what
sufficiently

in it

At

VIII.

what

is

to

and

that

they

hour

continually,the

Shewbread
He

Christ.

Christ

crucified

divided, and
that

at

the voice
to

Let
Ninth
the

who

of Him

them
Hour

reason

Wood

the

of

fervent

should

Hour;

from

that

blessed

Saints, sent

they

Day
let

Wherefore

was

them

Prayer, availing themselves

unbelief

of the

the

Lord

to

them

God
his

of

Creation

Jews.

again a great Prayer and a great

shalt be enlightened like
for thou

the

Heaven.

prayed (at that hour) causing all

of the

of

when

for

Cross

the

on

Blood

and

down

the

for in that

put

Body

came

Sixth

pray

righteous who

remembered

which
the

they

of

Type

place having

Therefore, also, in

Wood.

that

Hour,

Third

God

to

great Darkness.

was

with

time

at

the

on

there

dark, by

be

likewise

Afternoon,

another

in
heart

thy

the

to

Bread

also is the

again

Pray

pray

nailed

Christian

the

the

at

pray
art

in

pray

it is commanded

Law

old

the

Christ

saw

(Can. 62b.)

Noon,

Forenoon,

if thou

time,

holy Book, reading

Meditations

thy House,

But

Exhortation, let

no

useful.

him

House.

own

of the Night.

Middle

in

art

is

take

what

Morning,

blessing God.

opportunityat

House

with

and

pray,

if thou

there

in which

in his

his

edify himself in

appeareth to

Hours

Evening,

AND

day

being

one

every

is to

of

Praise
the

truth.

Son, who

the

at

Souls
He

is his

of

who

Word,

66

Church-

The

by Faith, looking
which
the

shall

for

the

enlighten

of

hope
for

us

the
in

ever

for

Light

of

Day

ever,

Resurrection

the

of

Dead.
And

that

all ye

for

is the

Meaning

EMEMBER
all

times,

ruined.

is known

but

men,

For

the

only

if he

and

hast

also
he

the

seeth

the

with

shall

to

not

mourn

Moses

the

commanded

Lamb

which

Prophet

that

had

with

delivered

by

the

this

on

our

those

from
if
ye

ye

receive

shall

(Can. 62d.)

be

of

him

us

the

perfect

first

these

wish

power

of

the

Word

him

the

Lamb.

If
with

destroy
with

and

Lintel

we

our

heart

Spirit

himself.

in

the

Passover.

Blood
and

of

have

we

two

which

sealed

hands,

the

the

in us,

now

he

God,

Holy

place

the

is

Sign.

the

of

the

by

us

sprinkle

which

to

is

rational, sealed

is

Faith

things

sanctified,

it is

that

taught

upon

Foreheads,

who

that

through

granted

killed,

to

us

to

Seal

the

known

only

not

art

the

Man

the}r should

been

Door-posts, showing
given

has

thou

is

Devil

the

this

by

at

name

this

fear, for

and

to

this

receive

in

looks

from

with

signing himself

knowledge

inner
the

who

Man,

the

Devil

is in

Faith,

remember

Catechumens

ye

and

Forehead

it in Faith

which

And

and

Cross.

done

the

without

the

manifest,

immediately, fleeing

selves

and

continually,

fleeth

For

the

Christian

and

thou

Adversary

and

within

hast

the

Sign of

sealing thy

If thou

before

This

instruct

try you,

of

Christ

which

Sign

things,

(Can. 62C.)

What

"*""'

and

shall

nothing

the

T)

fulfil these

another,

one

them,

ever.

IX.

Believers, if ye

teach

ye

perform

was

House-Book.

and

our

shall

be

us.

Thanksgiving

received

into

and

eternal

right
Life.

Book

X.

IV.

Injunctionon

the

Hnles

of

General

Praying of the

67

Conduct.

Lord's

the

From

Prayer.

"

Constitutions.

Greek

Hypocrites, but as the

r
Lord
r
has appointed us in the Gospel, so pray ye : Our
Father
be thy Name
which art in heaven ; hallowed
; thy King
dom
earth ; give us
in heaven, so on
come
as
; thy Witt be done
THEN

TT

ye

this

Day
give our
us

may
him

not

daily Bread

our

Debtors

and

thrice in

lead

Son

and

was

if I

be

of Masters

is the

XL

On

confusion

Private

and

has

at

the Gentiles,

ye

ye

call

as

Israel his

Father, where

Fear

Servants,

For

the

Glory

the Honour

; and

the

as

is my

contrary is
name

(vn. 24.)

the

From

"

Fifth

Book

Coptic Canons.
Morning,

of

the

Pray again at

pray.
the

Sixth, and

the

the time

is my

Devotion.

Public

and

I be

that

Cock-crowing.

in the

Ninth, and
And

at

of

the time

has enlightenedus : he
the Lord
Light appearing, because
caused the night to pass by, and has brought to us also the

light of day.
sentence

they

on

when

And

at

Christ

at

and

Water

Third

the

at

the Lord

crucified

side Blood
cause

Pray

for,saith he, Through you my

rise in the

Hour,

and

Evening,
the

you

of their Children

of the

WHENThird

If

of their

Fear

blasphemed among

Lord, where

is the Holiness

and

deliver

lest when

reproached by him,

be

told

once

of Fathers

dishonour

for

we

thine is the

worthy
Father
unworthily, ye

first-born

is

us

of the adoption of the Father

be

Glory ?

the

forgiveus our Debts, as

not into Temptation, but

and

as

ye

Amen.
Kingdom for ever.
day, preparing yourselvesbeforehand,

from Evil; for

thus

be

pray,

that hour.

came

they crucified

that

And

hour, and
And

out.

the

Hour,

at the

when

Sixth,

gave

because

they pierced his

again at

Lord, all the earth

Pilate

because

the

Ninth,

trembled

be

and

68

The

troubled

was

could

the

at

bear

not

Church-

audacity of

shall

give thanks,

rest

from

the

hour

the

of the

of

Unbelievers, thou,
House,

that

with

the

man,

but

the

the

polluted it.
they

who

If it has

House

For

been

in the

or

read, let him

three

or

for it is not

God

pray

has

Light
If

let them

XII.

On

in

pray
he

:M
arose

ET

them

keep

sleep,with
from

the

again

it is

houses

of

the

of the
let

have
cast

are

let him

to

out

"

should

Mystery
who

what

Christ
dwelt
of the

celebrate

are

Catechumens,

him

For

three

or

two

serveth

fellowship

with

Satan

with

Church.

the

"

Slave,

(75C.)

Commemo

of the Dead.

Third
and

in

in the

their midst"

them

part has

be

two

with

Woman

Christians

Psalms
Dead

thus

being there,

not

Where

Heretic

what

let them

the

"

Neither

an

ration
T

have

they

sing by himself;

partaketh

not.

or

or

am

the

who

with

Man

Days

the

Ungodly

together either

one

saith

name,

my

Darkness,

what

of the

If the

it, because

Congregation

he

For

house

or

works

Assembly in thy
assemble
together

place.

assemble

to

the

or

partake

separate,

the

to

account

sanctifya place,

men

who

believing

in that

you

place that sanctifieth

the

from

that

with

to

on

not

place, flee

just

in the

of Cock-

holy pollute it.

Believer

those

touch

night for

the

may

Church, let every

pray

make

the

holy

together.

not

God

Church

sanctifieth

impossible

gathered togetherin
Let

the

it is not

the

not

are

the

proceed

may

shalt

of

For

as

into

go

that

man

you

Evening,

time

the

at

the

you

it announceth

that

Bishop,

Ungodly.

And

nature

them.

Servants

possession of

that

given

for

in

And

has

day.

because

possibleto

not

he

Jews

ungodly

mocked.

the

day,

light to perform

If it be

take

of

pray,

approach

the

because

labours
shall

you

Lord

seeing its

you

crowing

House-Book.

and

Day

for those

Prayers,

after three

days.

on

who

account

have
of

gone

him

to

who

Book

And

let them

brance

IV.

Rules

celebrate

of the

And

of the Ancients
And

let them

Sign

of

their

them

nothing.

Seventh

who

celebrate

for thus

did

observe

the

Conduct.

General

their

those

living,and
them
again

let

of

have

69

Day making
slept.

their Month

from

remem

the pattern

for Moses.

the

People mourn
Completion of

their Year

for

giving to the Poor out of the

Goods
of him who has died, making a remembrance
of him.
And
of God
we
say these things concerning the Servants
only. But concerning the Ungodly, if thou givest every thing
which
for them
is in the world
to the Poor, thou wilt profit
Remembrance,

For

those to whom

this world, he will not

departed

of

out

this

righteousLord

"

The

"

Behold

XIII.

the

How

and

man

God

being

cease

Enemy

an

world, for there

loved

has

his work"

Presbytersand

has been

after

to

Enemy in
they have

Injusticein him:
righteousness" And
again,
(Can.76a.)

Deacons

is

an

no

at the Funeral

to behave

are

Meals.
in those
call you
BUTfearifof they
those who
God,
are

as

who

have

departed out

Deacons

Christ.

of

"

able

be

The

great

of this world

ought

You

yourselvesalone,

tinually,among
may

days ;

to

"

warn

the

wrathful:

are

able

them

are

therefore
and
"

not

be

sober

But
not

God

we

drink

drink

has made

you

wine,

lest
to

when

judge

and

his

not

the

Presbytersthe chief persons in the Church ?

these things,not forbiddingthem that they should
all,for it is not possiblethat we can despisewhat

the

say
at

con

Scripturesaith,

they drink they should forget wisdom, and be unable

after God
therefore
Almighty
with
equity." And
Jesus
Christ, and the Holy Spirit,are
Son
beloved
Bishops and

those

others, that

the

the

Presbytersand

to

with
for

and

for

intercede

for ye

unruly ;

let

to

order

with

eat

for the

Cheerfulness

of Men

but

we

command

70

The

that

saith

hands

the

in

of

alone, but

Clergy

Christ

name

of

the

things

woe?

and

Jesus

which

has

his

wine,

and

book

v.

ET

the

to

those

work

Workman

XV.

has

beatings

"

without

who

wine

are

Who

has

long

"

has

who

cause

tarry

taverns

these

and

judgments?

those

the

go

That

to

and

Burials

or

the

at

(Copt.

Can.

and

diggeth,

place

who

them,

that

those

one

places.

Christians

ought

Gift

(Book

to

abstain

n.

Keepers,

of

care

press

may

the

to

the

had

have
no

give Wages

let them

But

Poor.

Cemeteries,

the

in

men

arranged.

be

to

are

bury

to

man

of all the

who

in that

who

has

not

are

burthen

not

Bishop support
those

where

Cemeteries

How

them

to

Do

who

the

whom

For

them

concerning

who

marked?

called.

the

of

this

not

say

it

spring

Thorns

"

also, upon

been

say

76b.)

can.

for it is the

""

hath

and

and

we

Christians

said

been

again,

And

Lord

trouble?

seek

who

XIV.

eyes

and

Lay

our

evil communications
who

excess

the

have
has

who

"

to

it

doth

what

but

Drunkard"

the

of

"

all ;

saith

Scripture

the

For

excess.

at

wine

not

House-Book.

and

to

wine

not

Drink

"

drink

not

Drink

"

not,

up

should

they

Church-

the

Let

it.
them

upon

and

among

61.)

can.

eating sacrificial

from

Meat.

do

T)UT
"*-*

offer

of the

(Greek

One

ye

them

honour

in

God,

Const,

from

abstain

that

book

vn.

ye

things
of

may

ch.

offered

to

that

is,

Demons,
not

21.)

become

Idols;
to

partners

the
with

for

they

dishonour
Demons.

ET

Book

IV.

XVI.

How

many

the

Servants

-*-^ Lord's

be

may

finished

rested
:

the

and

that which

they crucified
For

ing who

died

Days,

have

leisure for the

Day

is

work

(a day

to work.

are

the

but

71

Sabbath

and

the

Church, that they

of

God.

of

Creation

which

of

rest)on

account

On

the

Sabbath
he

had

of the

of the Lord.

let them

Dead.

Five

all the

Conduct.

the Servants

in the service

from

Lord's

Resurrection
And

work

General

of

Days

let them

Day

taught Piety

the Lord

Rules

not

work

follows
the

the Week

it,which

of

the

is the Feast:

great Passover,
the

Lord, and the other in which

it is necessary
and

in

rose

that

they should

again. (Can. 75b.)

23 '//"/$ 67

know

he

one

in which

rose

from

by

the

the Teach

72

The

Church-

House-Book.

and

APPENDIX.

On

Conjugal

HUSBAND,

lawful

therefore,

Marriage,

observing

any

whosoever

corrupteth

with

rite;

Harlot;

an

himself

in

the

seek

after

upon

the

the

in

Lord,

and

royal

body

and
if

they

ch.

29C"

which
of

beginning

the

offer
of

world,
the

Christ,

were

30*.)

faithful

body.

But

reading

the

asleep,
for

and

in

of

the
in

for

your

Departed
Christ.

all

Brethren

Eucharist,

acceptable
both

your

and

the

Churches
accompany

(Greek

and

that

singing

Saints
are

in

them

for
the

from
in

the

of

the

asleep

representation
and

you

Observances

such

the

do

purifications

or

Books,

holy

natural

and

Neither

without

Do

clean.

legal

them.

wash

should

be

washings,

perpetual

or

fallen

are

Funerals

the

dead

by

defiled

is

or

he

cannot

about

defiled

are

you

Cemeteries,

the

Martyrs

in

of

rivers,

the

Wife,

though

her,

Observances

separations,

touch

from

But

clean.

are

man's

another

all

such

any

they

without

pray

may

in

together

live

they

another,

one

up

and

when

washing

ariseth

thinking

as

from

defileth

ocean

Impurities.

on

Wife,

without

he

entire

Jewish

assemble

rise

and

keep

Purgations,

and

and

when

therefore

not

and

and

Life

Cemeteries

the

with

Constitutions,

singing
book

vi.

THE

COLLECTION,

FIRST

OU

"po0toitcai

Canons

THE

mritorfc

lit" tf)

CONTAINETH

THE

FOLLOWING

REGULATIONS

OR

CANONS

(Can. 1"50.)

I.

Ordinations.

Touching

Can.

How

Bishop

How

Presbyter
II.

How

be

for

Clergyman

Oblation

the

Sacrifice

cometh

to

must

not

ordained

be

to

are

the

Communion.

made

be

is to

the

the

and

3,

Clergy
under

pretence

of

must

meddle

not

That

the

Passover

That

the

Clergyman

That

the

Believers

That

III.

6]

he

must

Believer

worldly

be

celebrated

not

must

not

pray

which

7]

with
after

stay for the

Acts

Cares

communicate

must
must

Touching

with

the

Jews

Oblation

the

10

Suspension

cause

excommunicated

an

Communion

with

4
5

Wife

off his

cast

Piety
[That

Deacon

Touching

of First-fruits

[That

ordained

and

Oblation

the

What

is to

or

11,

12

of

Deprivation

Clergy.
That

suspended

That

Bishop

That

no

That

bine,
first

Clergyman

ought

Clergyman
Clergyman
or

Cousin

divorced
-

not

to

is to

do

leave
so

be

cannot
or

an

not

must

his

without
twice

improper
-

be

received

Parish

of his

consent

married,
Person,
-

elsewhere

or

have

Bishop
a

13

14

15,

16

Concu

Sister-in-law,

or

or

17, 18,

19

Can.

That

he

must

not

be

That

he

must

not

be

Eunuch

Layman

That

he

is

is to

Surety

be

which

even

[24]

21"23.

if

deposed,

Fornication,

committing

Perjury,

or

25, 26

Readers

only

Singers

and

(he

Also

if he

perform

Also

if he

obtaineth

his

Also

if

by worldly

Power

Also

the

is to

deprived)

be

eth

Clergyman

suspended

No

[for

excluded]

Also

Self-mutilation

by

Stealing
[That

-20

his

Office

who

sets

who

is

an

to

his

30

31

32

Bishop

33

Letters

without

Commendatory

IV.
The

Bishops
their

to

Bishop

he

The

to

who
of

Bishop

except

V.

for

it is to

but
his

to

is

Touching

take

care

be

held

not

of

other

him

who

his

Town

Causes

the

Substance

anything
his

of Suspension

36

37

38

of

himself,

to

Relations

or

35

Villages

of

to

year

nor

the

appropriate

and

and

Flock
a

Towns

own

twice

first among

Administration
to

is the

their

34

of Bishops.

them

of his

maintenance,

mere

Duties

deposed

the

have

to

out

be

not

Bishops

Church,

the

without

act

and

after

only

ordaineth

doth

is

to

Rights
without

look

is he

who

Synod

the

nothing
but

nor

belonging
Also

do

Nation,

Villages;
A

Touching

28

29

Bishop

another

by

27]

against

received

be

deprived

being

received

altar

be

to

stranger

after

by Money

up

is not

Offender

the

striking

Ordination

after

marry

Ministration

Clergyman

Clergyman

if

may

39"41

Deprivation of

Clergy.
(a) Dice

or

Drinking

Usury

(") Praying
the

[also

for

Laity]

42, 43

....

with

Heretics,

or

allowing

Service

(c) Recognition

Heretic

to

of heretical

Baptism

do

44

part of
-

45

46

Appendix.
Can.

Or

rebaptizing one

[A Layman

who

marrieth

or

who

Or

not

Or

only by

is well

sendeth

Woman,

the

baptizing into

Father, the

SECOND

Touching

THE

Causes

from

receiving the

Not

partaking

Abusing

the

Mocking

at

A
Or

Bishop
not

Deaf,

supplying

the

Conviction
the

Denying

Name

Flesh

Fasting
Praying

on

with

Jews

Festival

on

Offering Violence

taking

not

Books

second

of

one

Clergy
Clergy

the

People

or

who

of Christ
Blood

the

Day

or

of

or

of

or

Carcass

Church

the

Crime

Clergymen

the

on

in

[also Laity]

Sabbath

Heretics

or

to

or

read

be

in
a

Quarrel

Virgin

not

betrothed

him,

Ordination

54

57
58

59

60

61

62

63

64

65
66

sending

or

56

is in

to

52
53

of his

51

55,

care

of

to

his Wife

Receiving

Days

Deacon

or

Lame

or

of Fornication

killing one

or

Clergy.

Lord's

the

with

Striking

away

Wine

Necessity

causing Apocryphal

Eating

forbidden

...

Former

the

Deprivation of

or

Blind,

Presbyter

or

50

85.)

as

Presbyter,

or

49

REGULATIONS.

51"

Wine,

and

or

48]

Bishop,
a

Ghost

Holy

Penitent

of Flesh

want

Or

and

Tavern

the

and

FOLLOWING

of Suspension

Flesh

Not

in

Son,

COLLECTION

(Can.

Eating

suspended

CONTAINETH

Abstaining

be

to

another,

marrieth

and

Immersion

one

THE

I.

Wife

his

away

divorced

baptized

-47

67

68

Can.

Fast

the

keeping

Not

of

the

Forty

Days,

or

and

Wednesdays

on

69

Fridays

Fasts

Keeping

Service

Doing
Taking

Bishop

70

of

for

71

Synagogue

Oil

or

72
-

73

Himself

least

his

accused,
thrice

and

Witnesses,

good

two

if

Bishops

brother

before

at

in

or

Honey

Linen

or

appearing

not

Jews

Temple
Church

the

Plate

strength

the

Heathen

from

Church

Using

the

in

away

with

Festivals

or

on

sum

II.

Son

Bishop's

Deaf

with

Possessed
One

[A

Bishop

baptized
who

is

stration

it

be

to

hath

76
-

they

(Slaves)
and

sent,

79

cleansed

are

from

converted

the

Gentiles

said

meddleth

with

deprived
not

without

Bishop

or

be

to

ordained

receiving

without

-81]
-

their

Presbyter

going

into

one

[The
the

abusing

Canonical

Apostolical

the
Books

King
of

or

the

the

Master's

con

freedom

their

82

the

Army

Governor
-

Old

83
-

Any

Admini

public

[A

80
-

been

and

78

77,
-

Servants

Lame

or

until

or

ordained.

himself

One-eyed

not

be

cannot

by

Demon,

recently

Persons

Relation,

but

What

or

Blind,

or

75

74,

moned

New

Testament,

Constitutions

84]

including
85]

(Potattutttal

\("ET

Bishop

2.
and

offer

at

Drink

Beasts,

by
One

two

Bishops.

Three

or

Bishop,

also

as

Deacon

the

Altar

God,

Wine,

Confects,

any

Milk,

Honey,

as

than

is

ordained,

lawful

to

offer

otherwise

Sacrifice,

the

concerning
of

than

otherwise

Presbyter,

or

ordained

of

tfce

of

Clergy.

has

instead

Pulse,

or

the

Bishop

any

Lord

things

strong

or

or

other

of

rest

If

our

ordained

Presbyter by

the
3.

be

Canons

Birds

or

him

let

be

removed.
At

4.

their

thing

besides

Lamp,

and

Season
Ears

new

is not

it
and

Incense,

fresh
Time

the

at

Grapes,

Oil

the

Holy

any

Holy

the

for

and

when

Altar

the

at

is

Oblation

celebrated.
5.

But

Bishop,
for

it is

them

distribute

Fruits
for

Now

Altar.

to

are

other

First-fruits

as

the

all

let

to

him

be

for

and

plain,

of
but

Presbyters,
and

Bishop
and

Deacons

the

the

the

that

House

the

to

sent

not

Presbyters

the

to

the

rest

of

the

off

his

Clergy.
6.

Let

not

under

Wife

own

off, let

Bishop,

him

Priest,
of

pretence

Deacon,
if

Piety;

but

he

persist

If

suspended.

be

or

cast

he

in

do

cast

let

it

him

her
be

removed.
7.

Let

not

Cares

of

this

8.

If

any

Bishop,

World

Bishop,

;
or

or

but

Priest,
if he

do

Presbyter,

or

let
or

Deacon,
him

be

Deacon,

undertake

the

removed.
shall

celebrate

the

Laiv-Book

80

Holy Day

of the

Jews, let him

If any

9.

List

of

the

let him

but

the

of

Equinox

Vernal

the

Presbyter, or Deacon,

or

give his

if he

Cause

doth

of

Suspicion against

reason

not

do

Offence

to

him

the

so,

doth

is over,

let him

the

in the

one

any

if it be

and

be

of

not

just,let him
suspended, as

and

People,

offered, as

that

or

Oblation

the

Priesthood, when

forgiven;

becoming

before

removed.

Bishop,

communicate,
be

Passover

be

Church.

of the Ante-Nicene

occasioning

that

did

Holy

Church

one

not

rightlyoffer.
All

10.
of

God

and
and

Prayer
Disorder

the

not

be

without
him

that

deceiving the
14.

be

received

was

already suspended,
and

not

suspended,

should

in the

ought

or

himself; but

after

if he

force

and

be

Religion.

him, unless

some

the

Judgment

confer

performing something
this he

But

to

go

being able, perhaps, to

of

cause

Parish

own

there, and

live

who

those

to

But

suspended.

his

leave

to

compelleth him,

cause

gain

useful

is

who

of God.

Church

another, although the Multitude

more

Suspension be lengthened,as lying to

let his

Bishop ought

rational

with

as

in another
City
received, goeth away, and is received
who
received
those
Letters, let both
Commendatory

him

and

Layman,

or

deprived

one

Person

deprived.

also be

Clergyman

prayeth with
suspended.
House,

prayeth with

Clergyman

If any

to

also be

let him

let himself

Clergyman,

the

in

even

one,

any

If any

13.

the sacred

Church.

excommunicate,
12.

into the

that enter

Scriptures,but do not stay during

be suspended, as causing
Holy Communion, must

hear

in the
If

11.

of the Believers

those

of many

shall not

Bishops,

try by

and

after

pressingSupplication.
15.
the

If any

Presbyter

Clergy, leaveth

entirely removing
without

the

longer to

go

calleth upon

his

him

in

own

himself
of his

Consent
on

or

his
to

Deacon,

or

Parish

and

continueth
own

goeth
in

Bishop,

and

he

doth

to

that

him

Ministry, especiallyin

return,

of

one

any

not

the

List

another, and
other

Parish,

command

we

case

of

his

obey,

no

Bishop

but

con-

82

Law-Book

do

wickedly,and

deprived ;
On

the

for

he

threatened
29.

justlyfor
Person

manifest

be

reviled

he

Means, be

such

us

he

stricken

was

Crimes, doth

which

did

Things.
strike

not

again,when

not

off from

suffered

he

who

Presbyteror

deprived,and

let him

Simon

was

Magus
If any

with

that

him, let the

to

he

and

same

or

ordained

that

off from

entirelycut

be

meddle

to

deprived

Dignity by Money,

that

let him

Deacon,

is

Church.

the

obtaineth

Bishop

venture

intrusted

once

was

entirelycut

If any

31.

himself

reviled

was

taught

nowhere

Bishop, or Presbyter,or Deacon,

Ministration

hath

such

by

terrifythem

to

not.

If any

30.

Lord

our

contrary, When

again, when
he

thinketh

Church.

Ante-Nicene

of the

even

him

be

Communion,

as

Peter.

by

maketh

Bishop

of the

use

and

by

their Means

obtaineth

be

him

be

deprivedand suspended,and

to

of this

Rulers
of

Bishop

all that

World,

Church, let

communicate

with

him.
32.

If any

his
Presbyter despiseth

condemn

in his

let him
and

be

the

And

let the

after one,

either

Bishop,

deprived as

whoever

second,

even

or

join
third

nothing

to

Righteousness,

or

is

Tyrant ;

themselves

let these

But

assembleth

has

Person, for he

Laity be suspended.

and

he

Piety

to

as

ambitious

an

Clergy,

of the

rest

Altar, when

another

fixeth

separatelyand

Bishop, and

own

to

him.

things be

done

Admonition

from

the

Bishop.
S3.
his

If any

Bishop,

him

that he
34.

it is

who

only

who
Do

Deacon

Presbyter or

lawful

not

under

put him
put him

not

under
receive

ye

for

of

offered let them

are

Piety

but

let them

do not

done
35.

receive

be

to

other

Suspension
any

to

Letters

but

receive
it

him, but

happeneth

die.
whether

Bishop

Commendatory,
;

and

if not,

Communion

Suspensionby

unless

Stranger,

be examined

received

them

any

put under

Suspension ;

Presbyter or Deacon, without

such

be

if

they be

supply

; for

and

or

when

Preachers

their

Wants,

many

Things

know

who

are

surreptitiously.
The

Bishops

of every

Nation

ought

to

is the

The

First among
and

not

one

to

and
him
is

do

36.

do

there

Christ

Bishop

Bounds

for

must

him.

to

without

the Consent

places,let

him

Consent, but

every

belong

his

to

the

without

it.

to

Consent

But

let

of all ; for it

and

Unanimity,

be

Parish,

own

God

will

ordain

to

venture

of

out

his

Country places (Villages)that

or

if he

governed

as

of

convicted

be

of such

he

deprived,both

be

Head,

as

be

Holy Spirit.

not

But

subject

his

83

their

to esteem

Villages subject

will

in the

Cities

and

Thing

any

means

glorified
by

they ought

affairs that

Country places

this

by

the

only

either

of the Apostles.

great Thing without

any

manage

not

Canons

them, and him

to

the

Ecclesiastical

those

and

not

are

having
Cities

those

own

done

so

Country

or

whom

he

hath

ordained.
If any

37.

be

Presbyter or

of the

because

not

the ill Temple

the

taught
38.

that

Let

ask

determine

the

the

Week

fourth

Bishops
the

the fourth

held

be

because

twice
of

Disputes

Let

39.

it is

himself,

dred

him

not

if

lawful

not
or

they
under

give

to

be

for

them

poor
such

him

the

Care

the

have

administer

and

because

of

Bishop ; but
they have

let
not

in the

Year,

that

let them

happen.
the

Once

Twelfth

the

to

and

in

of the

Romans,

on

of October.

Ides

Bishop

the

Revenues,

the

manner

received,

Piety, and

again on

of Pentecost, and

before

like

is not

continue

him

Doctrines

ecclesiastical

him, let him

Consent, but

own

Hyperberetaeus, that is, according

Month

to

of

and

goeth

his

better.

People

another

one

his

to

in the

and

suspended,

be

City

Synod

of

if he

People, let

that disobedient

let them

But

Want

of the

Clergy of

But

undertake

not

committed

undertake

do

Deacon.

People

of the

until he

suspended,

Care

take

Office,nor

doth

is ordained

that

Bishop

in

as

of
the

the

Ecclesiastical

Presence

of

appropriate any part

his own
to
Things of God

let him

to

them

support

Pretences

alienate

the

as

Poor

Revenues

God.

of them
Kin
but
of

let
the

Church.
40.
without

Let
the

not

the

Consent

Presbyters
of the

and

Bishop

Deacons

do

for it is he who

any

Thing

is intrusted

with

the

their Souls.

of

account

if he has

tinguished,that
Goods

own

he

pleaseth,that

he

as

the

siastical Revenues
has

sometimes
this is

For

suffer

just
loss

any

Bishop'sown,
undone,

41.

of

much

Men,

with

Support,

him

much

42.
self in

as

44.

Usury
or

those

with

in want,

doth

he
and

they

of God

be

bear

doth

of the Brethren

by

not

the

for

used

be

all Reverence

those

may

his

to

wanteth, if he

by

time

any

Property,

according

any

means

those

that

appointed,

maintained
at

the

God, and with

Things

precious

the

Deacons, and

Occasions

the Law
should

administer

to

and

of

with

the

over

Altar, since

Arms

who
not

against the

Charges.

own

Bishop, or Presbyter, or Deacon, who indulgeth him

Dice or Drinking, either let him leave off those Practices,
If

be
a

deprived.

Subdeacon,

off

leave

or

Reader,
let him

or

be

Singer,

suspended

doth

; and

the
so

for

like,
one

Laity.
A

Bishop,

of those

let him
45.

Death

his

so

be

either let him

of the

he

those

to

Fear

of

Soldier

at his

let him
43.

Church

Power

have

intrusted

be

Guests, that

as

at the Altar

Enemies

or

the

For

be in Straits.

so

the

are

of the

Suits, and

Bishop

Presbyters

partake

to

live with

waited

Pretence

ought

them, for his necessary

who

under

distributed

all be

their

want

which

the

more

the

is also

Church

the

Revenues

knowing

; for if he

Church

Authority, by
he

Servants.

or

that neither

Men,

fall into Law

that

command

they

that

not

Eccle

short, who

come

Kinsfolk,

or

his

Reproach.

of the

Souls

and

his Kindred

nor

to

We

Goods

the

his Relations

or

be liable

God

before

by

Children,

and

not

may

dis

leave

to

pretence of the

under

an

Bishop,

openly

dieth

he

when

Bishop's own

Wife

the

of

Lord, be

the

to

Power

have

may

Goods

proper

belonging

those

and

any,

the

Let

required to give

will be

Lord, and

of the

People

Church.

of the Ante-Nicene

Law-Book

84

be

he

Presbyter,

or

lendeth

to, either

Deacon,

or

let him

who

leave

requireth
off to do

so

deprived.

Bishop,

or

Presbyter, or

Heretics, let him

be

Deacon,

suspended

but

who
if he

only prayeth
also

induceth

The

them

Ecclesiastical

perform
deprived.

be

to

We

46.

who
be

command

receiveth

deprived:
If

of the Office of

that

the
(asvalid)
For

what

Belial,or
47.

Part

any

what

Part

Bishop

or

Believer

let him

Clergyman,

Deacon,

the Sacrifice of
between

with

Infidel?

an

Heretics,

Christ and

is there

has

who

Presbyter rebaptizethhim

doth

85

Presbyter, or

Bishop, or
Baptism or

Agreement

has

of the Apostles.

Canons

had
the

baptize him who is pollutedby

Ungodly, let him be deprived as deriding the Cross and
real Priests
Death
of Christ,and not distinguishing
between
Baptism, or

true

counterfeit

not

the
and

ones.

and taketh another,

Wife
Layman divorceth his own
divorced by another, let him be suspended.
or
one
49. If any Bishop or Presbyter doth not baptize accordingto
the Lord's Constitution,into the Father, the Son, and the Holy
48.

If

into

but

three

mersions

of the

one

the

Death

given

into

Lord

did

make

Disciplesof

not

say,

the Father, and

Beings

Christ, let him

Baptize
all

of

into

Death,

my

but,

Nations, baptizingthem

the

and

Son,

of

the

the
own

Bishop, or Presbyter,or Deacon,

Sacerdotal
Order, abstaineth from Flesh
exercise,but

things were
and

very

out

good,

of the

of Hatred
and

blasphemouslyabuseth

God

that

the

and

and

ye

Ghost."

Do

one

Father

Christ

indeed

Wine,

and

made

man,

male

let him

of

for his

not

and

ye

our

one

any

of
and

things, forgettingthat

Creation,either

or

Go

Name

Bishops, baptize thrice into the

Son and Holy Ghost, according to the Will of
Constitution
by the Spirit.

If any

"

is

for the

into the

Holy

therefore,O

51.

which

deprived;

be

Im

Three

Immersion

One

Admission, but
of

into three

without

beginning,or
Sons, or three Comforters, let him be deprived.
50. If any Bishop or Presbyter doth not perform

Ghost,

All

female,

reform

or

let

Law-Book

86

him

be

deprived, and

of the

one

from

be

cast

Bishop

Sin,

his

If any

Presbyter doth

or

be

and

of

If any

receive

rejecteth him, let him

but

There

"

Flesh

or

of the

one

is

the

for

same

joy

he

over

not

eating in

to

having

many.

Tavern, let him

bait at

to

one

Festival

on

deprived, as

of Scandal

he is forced

suspended,excepting when

Heaven

in

doth

be

be taken

that returneth

him

deprived, because

Deacon

Cause

Clergy

be

let him

Wine,

Conscience, and becoming

54.

Church

not

Bishop, or Presbyter,or

Days partake
seared

of the

out

grieveth Christ, who

sayeth,
that repenteth"
Sinner
53.

Church.

Ante-Nicene

Laity.

If any

52.

of the

Inn

an

the

upon

Road.
If any

55.

deprived ;

be

of the Ruler
him

be

of the

Clergy

Thou

"

sayeth the Scripture:

of thy People"
one

Bishop unjustly,let him

the

abuseth

shalt

Presbyter or

speak

not

Evil

Deacon, let

separated.

57.

If any

one

lame

at

abuseth

Clergy

for

If any

56.

of the

one

of the

one

of his

Clergy mocketh

Feet, let him

be

at

Deaf

Blind

Man,

or

the like

for

the

or

and

suspended

taketh

Care

Laity.
58.

Bishop

People, and
if he

and

Presbyter,who

or

doth

not

continue

If

instruct

in his

them

in

no

him

Negligence, let

be

Bishop

any

Clergy

the

Piety,let him

or

separated,

be

deprived.

Presbyter, when
any
is in want,
his
doth not
Necessity, let
supply
if he continue
be deprived
in it, let him
and
59.

of

one

of

the

him

be

suspended

or

as

Clergy

having

killed

Church

the

his

Brother.
60.

of the
61.

him

of the

People
If there

be

Adultery, or
be

not

62.

Gentile, or
deprived

any

one

other

but

but

if he

when

he

in the

holy,to

were

him

be

against

forbidden

into the

of the

they

Clergy, let

spu

Destruction

the

deprived.
Christian

Action,

and

for

he

Fornication

be convicted, let

Clergy.

Clergy, for

Heretic, shall

an

if

as

Accusation

an

promoted

If any

suspended

Ungodly,
of the

and

be read

publiclyto

causeth

one

Books

rious

or

If any

deny

deny the

of Men,

Fear
the

Name

repenteth,let

Name
of

him

of
a

as

of

Jew,

Christ, let

Clergyman,

be received

as

or

him

be

let him

be

one

of

any

one

the

Laity.
63.

If any

Bishop, or Presbyter,or Deacon,

or

indeed

of

The

Ecclesiastical

Sacerdotal Order, eateth Flesh

the

which

is torn

by Beasts, or

for this the Law

let him

be

itself has forbidden

of the

one

the Sabbath

on

if he be

Life,or

of its
him

let
itself,

but if he be

that

deprived ;

be

of

one

one

any

Clergy be

of the Jews

Synagogue

found

fast

to

the

Laity,

Heretics

to

Clergy striketh

one

or

Day,

deprived;but

be

into

entereth

let him

pray,

Lord's

the

on

Day, excepting one only,let him

Laity,let him be suspended.
either of the Clergy or
Laity

of the

one

If

65.

died of

87

Apostles.

Blood

the

with

which

the

of

suspended.

If any

64.
or

Canons

deprived or

be

suspended.
66.

If any

that

by

Stroke, let

one

if he be

but

67.

of the

of the

one

If any

keepeth her,

let him

take

to

another

she be

although
68.

If any

dination

he

Wife,

suspended

but

but

Virgin

betrothed, and

not

for

lawful

it is not

whom

retain her

he must

Him

has

he

to

chosen,

poor.

any

one,

show

can

let him

be

and

deprived

second

ordained

who

he

Ordination

former

his

that

receiveth

Deacon

Bishop, or Presbyter,or

from

unless

be

his Rashness

be

to

killeth him

Quarrel, and

deprived on account of
Laity,let him be suspended.
him

has offered Violence

one

in

him,

from

was

Or

the

baptized or ordained by such as

be neither Christians nor
these can
Clergymen.
69. If any Bishop, or Presbyter,or Deacon, or Reader, or
Singer
fast
of
doth not
the Fast
Day of the
Forty Days, or the Fourth
Week, and the Day of the Preparation, let him be deprived,except
he be hindered
of Body; but if he be one
of the Laity,
by weakness
Heretics

let him

for those

be

their

from

sents

let him

Bishop, or

keepeth the

or

either

are

suspended.

70. If any

Jews,

that

be

Festivals

Festivals,as

deprived;

but

with

them,

unleavened

if he

be

Clergy, fasteth

of the

other

any

accepteth of

or

Bread,

of the

one

or

any

with

Pre

the

such

Laity,let him

the

thing,
be

sus

pended.
71. If any

Christian

carrieth

Synagogue of the Jews,

him be suspended.
72.

If any

one,

Church

Holy

add

the fifth part to that which

Vessel

of Silver

or

or

Clergy

Oil,let

the

73. A

into

Heathen

lightethup Lamps

or

either of the

Honey

Oil

him

he took

Gold,

or

in

Temple
their

Laity, taketh

or

be

suspended,

or

into

Festivals,let

away
and

from
let him

away.

Linen, which

is sanctified,let

Law-Book

appropriate it

no

one

be

caught,
74. If

Persons,
cometh
be

him

be

punished with

Bishop

be

accused

it is
necessary

be

then

maketh

his

determined
cited

he

but

second

Apology,

Time

by

despiseth them, and

Sentence

Bishops

two

him

sent

he

that

if

but

Synod

not

may

Punish

obey, let

not

him

to

let the

come,

doth

is cited, he

he

if he

and

let his

convicted,

is

yet

will not

they please against

by the Bishops

cited

and

if,when

one

Faithful

and

by credible

Crime

be

he

if any

but

unjust;

Suspension.

of any

that

is

Use, for it

own

let him

and

ment

his

to

Church.

Ante-Nicene

of the

even

what

pass

gain

to

appear

advantage by avoiding their Judgment.

75. Do
nor

ye receive

not

Christian

of two

three

or

76.

if he

Kinsman,

other

pleaseth ; for it

gratifyhuman

with

the

in divine

so, let his Ordination

do

make

to

Heirs

Matters

Son,

his

or

or

not

must

we

if any

But

to

put

the

shall

one

with

punished

be

let him

he

and

Episcopacy,

for

any

whom

ordain

or

to
;

invalid, and

be

mouth

the

In

"

sayeth :

of Inheritance.

the Laws

under

Testimony against a Bishop,

gratify his Brother,

Episcopal Dignity,

just

Affections

of God

Church

not

not

shall be established"

every^Word

must

is

in

single,for the Law

be

Witnesses

Bishop

Heretic

an

Suspension.
77. If any
of

worthy
a

be maimed

one

in

an

Episcopal Dignity, let

of the

Blemish

that

Body

or

be

made

him

defile

can

of

lame

eye,

his

Bishop

the

him, but

is

but

Leg,

for it is not

of the

Pollution

Soul.
78. But
as

be

being

if he
a

deaf

be

denied

and

blind, let

be

not

made

the Ecclesiastical

that

but

Person,

him

Bishop,

Affairs

not
not

may

hindered.

79. If any

Clergy

let him

nay,

cleansed, let

hath

one

let him

Demon,

not

with

pray

the

made

be

not

Believers

received, and, if he

be

him

be

one

the
is

he

when

; but

worthy,

of

let him

be

or

dained.

come

tion

the

for it is

unjust that

should

by Divine
81.

Gentiles

in from

himself

We

be

and

of

Bishop immediately,who

baptized

he who

Teacher

hath

from

or

just

Conversa

wicked

yet afforded

not

is

any

Trial

of

others, unless it anywhere happeneth

Grace.
have

said, that

public Administrations,
necessary

him

right to ordain

It is not

80.

Affairs

of

but

the

Bishop ought
to

attend

Church.

on

all

not

to

let

himself

Opportunities upon

Either, therefore,let

him

into
the
agree

Law-Book

90

World,,

unite

you

unto

and

vouchsafe

his

beloved

Glory
Spirit,

be

all

you

every

the

Comforter,

the

The

now

of

End

by

in

immovable,

God

the

Clement,

with
God

our

all,

over

always,

Constitutions

which

Doctrine.

veto

us

and

for

and

the

the

ever

Holy
Catholic

Mediation
with

Father,
and

perfect

unreprovable,

the

Saviour

the

of

are

through
and

and

Spirit,

Holy

the

unblamable,

Life

and

Church.

Peace

Christ,

Jesus

Thee,

Ante-Nicene

his

Eternal

you

Son,

the

through
Work,

good
to

to

of

in

ever.

Apostles

of
whom

the

Holy
Amen.

NOTES

TO

CHURCH-

THE

HOUSE-BOOK

AND

INTRODUCTORY

NOTE

FIRST

THE

ON

to

seventh

On

consulted.

be

graphs

by

Taufe,
Dr.

Fr.

J.

B.

The

works

of

frankness

Zeiten.

Verrichtung

Evangeliums

des
im

Zeit

neuesten

der

der

1818.

Verhaltniss

das

Second

but

he

Lord's

Prayer

and

intrepidity

Constitutions

also

mentions

where

der

Brenner

also

Volume,

learning,

learned

very

and

Apostolical

an

Darstellung

unsere

der

Sacrament

ffofling,Das

is

auf

bis

Scholastik

is besides

There

the

German

the

der

zu

Deutsch-

katholischen

1823.

land.

the

of

divines

Mono

Hirsc/ier, Ueber

theologischen

deserves

(1825)

remarkable

have

we

critical

and

THE

BAPTISM.

Denkwiirdigkeiten

Geschichtliche

Christus

RESPECTING

WORKS

particular itself

learned

School

Brenner,

von

OF

Augustis

the

truly

two

Roman-Catholic
Dr.

of

volume

BOOK.

CRITICAL

THE

ORDINANCES

THE

THE

CHURCH.

ANTE-NICENE

TO

OF

claims

of

the

the

before

acknowledgment

of

Taufe.

of

the

Lutheran

evident
that

particular

the

credit

for

book

on

Drey's

frequently quoted

only

not

divine

1846.

researches.

Canons,

author's

deserve

their

respect,

whole

Erl.

Hirscher

and

Ordinance

the

exposition by

on

sincerity.
baptized

Congregation,

he

general priesthood

of

account

For

in
its

our

true

instance,

is to

repeat

the

observes

that

this

of

every

Christian,

92

NOTES

the Catechumen

actingas priestin

that

"

"

"

A.

NOTE
CHRYSOSTOMUS'

ON

HOUSE-BOOK.

AND

This
significant
ceremony.
spiritof the words of St. Jerome, in his
Dialogue against
id est baptisma."
(ch. 2.): Sacerdotium laici,

is in the
Lucifer

CHURCH-

TO

RECORD

OF
CHURCH

THE

ORDER

ANCIENT

THE

BAPTISM

OF

IN

ANTIOCH.

OF

Chrysostomus, has proved (p. 180., com

these
331
sermons
338.) that Chrysostom wrote
His record
of Antioch.
Presbyterof the Church

in his Johannes

NEANDER,
pare

notes

when

he

p.

"

was

therefore
whoever

of

document

reads

feel that

it will

produce of

the

formularies

the

he

of

of them

speaks

and

Church;

that
as

is

traditional

his

generation.
The
corresponding prayer in the eighth book of the Greek Con
stitutions (Augusti, Denkw.
vii. p. 138
141.) is evidentlynothing

text,

not

"

but

an

It is there

followed

by

formularyfor the

about

when

pronounces

remodelling of

detailed

enlargedand

THE

CREED

ancient
which

prayer

give the blessingto

to

formulary.
the

Bishop

the Catechumens.

B.

NOTE
ON

that

OF

APOSTLES.

THE

Introduction.
is called

WHAT
is

formula
the

to

Matthew

out

Holy

in

the

of the

of the

name

Apostles,or

the

ApostolicCreed,
baptismal instruction given by Christ
the conclusion
of our
Gospel of St.

all nations
of the

disciples,
baptizing (immersing)

Father,

and

of the

Son,

and

of the

Ghost."

find this

Son,

make

and

ye

them

the

grown

Creed

Apostles,according to
19.):
(xxviii.

"Go

We

the

and

evangelicalform

the

Spirit,almost

by the baptismal order

fullywhen
proved more

of
we

the
come

of the confession
in

its

recorded
primitive simplicity,

Church
to

of the Father, and

the

of

Alexandria,

criticism of the

as

text

will

be

itself.

CREED

B.

In the Church

approach

to

of Rome

form.

gives

But

pledge of
the

faith

The

phrases what

Coptic

the

is related
ritual

consciousness
her

epitome

that of its

Still the

shows

of the Church

be

as

Gospels

after

recited

in

short

and

existed

as

Church

belief in the

and

Spirit,gradually formed

of the

The

general pledge.

the

the

between

in

life of Jesus

the

to

as

amplificationfirst

this

discussed

exhibits

article for instance

confession

has

value

no

the

its faithfulness,and

but

authority

no

origin.
that

of the ancient

the

related

the

to

an
Apostles gradually became
in the Gospel as to the Father,

the

that

to

the

point

is
crystallized
ness

in

Church,

ante-Nicene

the

article.

The
but

of

of the connection

destiny,and

third

Creed

supplement,

separate

it may

consciousness
philosophical

nearer

Apostolic

of the

text

of the same
amplification
have
been
amplified,this

intended, in

was

leading facts
Spirit. The second

and

Greek

The

extent

is

which
amplification,

an

overcharged

an

of the

epitome

round

which

which

constitutes

Church

the

the belief in the

conscious

doctrinal

whole

have

elements

epitomized

these

Son,

the

Father,

and

Spirit.

This,

in

doctrinal
are

never

Schools.

Son,

us

whatever

to

the

express

find

we

93

APOSTLES.

THE

present Creed.

our

Constitutions

OF

the

of

mind

Primitive

the

authoritative.

highest sense

The

rest

only real
Christianity

the

was

of

the historical records

point respectingwhich

in the

Church,

considered

was

by

subjectto the development of the Spirit

disciplinary,
in all
in Communion,
in the congregation: so in Baptism itself,
so
so
of
which
belongs to ethical philosophy,and to the combination
Christian
ideas with historyand science.
and
The
remarkable
most
important character of the Apostles'
that Church

Creed

is

as

of the

epitome

threefoldness.
of the

This

of

mularies
The

of

and

belief,of

belong

of

the

pledgesof

to

communion

with

patchwork

of

formularies

as

the

ante-Nicene

but

Schools,

than

to

may

the

to

from

make

history

they stand

not

is farther

the

such

take
upon

general

spiritand
school-for

Christ.

false, uncritical, unhistorical,and

seventeenth

the

an

divine

that

in
Christianity

Creed

the

nothing

Church,

ancient

in

Philosophical formularies

world.

of the Church

consciousness
intentions

the

confession

ground,

own

characterizes

is what

but

nothing

belief

the

upon

be

to

purports

based

Testament

New

religionsof

that form
their

it

consequently this,that

in

century, has

Creeds, which

great part dishonest,

brought

either

are

forward

not

many

ante-Nicene

94

NOTES

TO

CHUKCH-

HOUSE-BOOK.

AND

all,or

doctrinal
and
formulas,
philosophical
baptismal (catechetic)
duty
epitomes. It is our
at

We

must

ante-Nicene

Church

Creeds, and

Church, that formulary which

Constantine,and

Nor

doctrinal

formulary of that learned party.

formularyof Gregory the Thaumaturg, which

formularyreceived by
not

Lucian

through Hilarius,and bears

interpolation.Nor can we admit, on
against all internal
Church

evidence,

Antioch

of

; we

formula
theological

of

criticism admit

Creeds

as

found

are

Peter,and

St. Mark

after the researches

in

vision,and

quote that of

we

but

of it the

Least

of all

Church

can

those

honest

an

formularies

into

Council

of

Constitutions, posterior to

superfluousto

word

say

the

this

on

Neander, Kothe, Hagenbach, and

of

the

Liturgiesof St. James, and

forgeries,and (likethe Liturgy) foisted

the

be

of

stamp

that it represents

even,

ancient

of the

face

only

moreover

authorityof Cassianus, and

formulary to be the Creed of

know,

do not

is

and

the

St.

subject
other

many

critics.

But

if these

fictions

ante-Nicene

in

perhaps

which
All

the

tendency

centuries,we

Church

real
to

come

third

and

from

banished

Creeds

light,and they

conception of the

better

the
are

of the

will assist

stages through

passed.

have

Creeds,

historical

called

Apostolic, necessarilyhad

extended, together with the

gradually more
of
the Church
respectingher faith,in consequence
additions
to the doctrine
respectingFather, Son,

become

to

consciousness
certain

forming

Creeds

our

since

have

which

age,

be

speculationsmust

or

of the second
sanctuary of the Church
enabled, on the other hand, to give some

and

only through

the

similar

the

so-called

all

eighth book of
Ephesus. It would

us

must

the

on

of its divines.

some

in the

the

German

Nyssa)

of

schools,
theological

of the

one

known

which

admit

Confessor, which, if genuine, is, again, nothing

the

speculationof

the

evidentlythe

we

know

to

fiction,a metaphysical

Nor

all.

at

can

we

doctrinal

(saysGregory

him

confession

ecclesiastical

an

is

which

post-Nicene writers, and

presented

It is

preserved.

has

among

Alexandrian

friend

his

and

Arius

Socrates

which

the

as

admit

of the

Creed

and
both.

eliminate

to

Bingham,

and

Bull, Pearson,

with

not,

historical

not

of

heretical

Spirit.
These

be
were

But

additions

considered

as
interpolations

are

such

as

than

intended
originally
in all

cases

originalform

it is

of

as

form, and

the

falsifications.

merely

as

interestingto

given

to

Church

Some,

illustrations by

know,
Creed

or

to

was.

as

must

it

rather
appears,

juxta-position.

find out, what

It

takes

off

the
the

CKEED

B.

doctrinal

sharpness of

formularies

their

to

gelical accounts,

No

shows

the

blindness

imposes
rule of

the

literal

expression

Apostles as

read

of

out

could

there

Creed

was

might

learn

was

said

about

given

not

it

mysterious reasons

know

the

documents

703.

St.

Symbolo

inserted

Ancyra,
The

read

Creed

the

was

period,

Scripture?

says

by

of the

find

expressly.

It

which

schoolmen

it

found

of Rome.
from

various

discussed

in Greek

of

opponents

they

fiction !
theological

of this Creed

text

same

The

that

Scriptureof
the

of

mystery

or

writing,

Fathers

Church

will

of

in

another

of the

reader

the

one

into his

two

later

Creed

by heart, not

in

in

undoubted

Usserius

from
an
particularly
Anglo-Saxon Psalterium
Augustin explains this text in his treatise

; we

as

Apostolic

true

doctrine

of the words

of the

one

for that

the

conscience

learned

secret

Catechumens

the

primitive form

which

Symbolis

What

epitome

Still,at

The

revelation,or

new

Christian

therefore

and

naturally; so

very

even

I.
WE

to

It

lament

mystery respecting the

the

nonsense.
an

and

baptism.
than

superior to, the

even

evan

single articles.

the

the

Testament.

by heart, as

sung

or

Creeds
the

upon

formula,

veiled in

be

epitome.

an

as

New

is sheer

book,

said,not

was

in the

secret

for

otherwise

do

can

all these

Father, Son,

St. Matthew

of such

out

faith,collateral with,
that has been

of

of this

truth

makes

contained

of

confession

right interpretationof

which

their

tradition
All

the

points,and reduces
baptismal epitomes of

the

Gospel

the

is the

admits

as

round

grouped

which

who

one

value,

95

APOSTLES.

THE

doubtful

some

real

Spirit,prescribed by
also

OF

of

De

the year

De

Fide

et

Epiphanius (Haer.72.),

Arius, Marcellus, bishop of

formulary.

articles,
"

he descended

"

The

into

hell,"

and

indeed, are
The

first

not
was

found

Communion
in

inserted

buried,"the other

in

genuine

any
as

of

an

followingtext

explanation of
exhibits

form

of Confession

explanation of

congregation of Believers,united
The

Saints,"

the

preceding

"holy Church,"

amongst

the

the

of this age.

each

other

difference between

by

as

"

he

being

was

the

Christ.

the

primitive

96

NOTES

form

TO

given in

as

the earlier part

in

written
Reformed

CHURCH-

the

or

Greek,

which

Text-Book,

our

middle

and

Churches

HOUSE-BOOK.

AND

of the

it.

received

The

the Latin

additions

fixed

was

century, and

second

formulary of

the later

probably

most

in

originally

Church

as

put

between

are

the

brackets.
in God

I believe

the Father

\Maker of Heaven
And

Christ

in Jesus

Who

and
his

Son

only

[conceived~\
by

was

Almighty
Earth
:]

Lord

our

Holy Ghost,

the

of

born

the

Virgin

Mary,
Suffered

under

Pontius

Pilate,

Was

and buried,
\_dead~\
\He descended into Hell,~\

The

third

He

ascended

crucified

day

into

the Father
From

The
The

again

rose

Heaven,

from

and

the dead,

sittetl*at the

right hand

of

[God~\

\_Almighty~\,
he shall

thence

judge

to

come

the

quick and

the dead.

Holy Ghost :
Church:
Holy \_Catholic~]
of Saints :]
[ The Communion
forgivenessof sins :
of the body :
resurrection
\_And the lifeeverlasting.']

I believe
The

he

in the

Amen.

The

II.
THIS

is

only

Apostles,edited
I believe

And
And

Creed

known

to

in 1848.

of the
us

of Alexandria.

Church

from

Its form

the

Coptic

there

is the

Constitutions

following:

in the

only true God, the Father Almighty

Christ our
in his only-begottenSon, Jesus
Lord
of life :
in the Holy Spirit,
the Giver
Substance
the Trinityof the same
:
One
Sovereignty,One Kingdom, One Faith, One
in the holy Catholic
ApostolicChurch :
in the life

of the

and

Saviour

Baptism

everlasting.

Amen.
It is evident

So

is

also

the

at once

that the

"

Tpiac

following line, which

"

o^oovtrtog

is

is

an

confused

interpolation.
and

abstract

98

NOTES

would

nances,

but

But,
our

about

Origen,it

and
and

therefore

After

creation,"only a portion of
"

Hippolytus

of

universal,

being decidedlymore
"

words,

the

of the

little Arian

as

formularies

whole

of the

first-born

manuscriptshave

of

formulary

consciousness
is

the

to

Appendix.

an

as

scholastic

learned

the

as

the

leads

of

the watchword

created."

not

TO

THE

BOOK.

THIRD

NOTE
ORIGINAL

THE

merely

century, and

with

the

it

be

of the third

its character

shows

less scholastic.

the school

given

historical,

of the contents

it to

Compared

is not

formulary

the whole, the

on

the middle

it is Athanasian.

this

that

I believe

hand,

It expresses,

age.

Church
as

I have

the other

on

HOUSE-BOOK,

AND

examination

The

one.

conclusion.

same

CHURCH-

suffice to show

scholastic

TO

TEXT

OP

C.
PSALMS

THE

APOSTOLICAL

AND

HYMNS

THE

OF

CHUECH.

Critical Introduction*
IT has been

Hare)
from

alreadyobserved

that all Christian

one

of two

Semitic, and

great

the

in the First Volume

Church

Hellenic

and

Christians first composed and

which

either

were

poetry, and

conceived

therefore

without

alternately.As
the Angels and the

to

of

three

as

give

them

sess

four

preserved
in

the

in

Analecta

compositions

have

been

in

of

of

transmitted

in

or

this kind:
domestic
to

us

Psalm

or

The

Psalms,

Canticles

form.
real

Psalmodic

of the
the

Besides
gems,

Hebrew

intoned

to be

led

entirely

or

verses,

meant

Gospel, had

this

form,

the Hebrew

of the Hebrew

composition,the

Psalms

the

to

Japhetic,elements.

metre, and

any

as

Archd.

to

antiphonic spirit of

the

St. Luke's

ancient, congregational,and
them

or

imitations

sang

this sort

sung

ment,

Roman

thought

simple centos, stringsof

compositions

new

poetry has emanated,

of Christian

sources

(LetterV.

New

genuine

hymnology. The
by the Alexandrian

verse

Testa

way.

them

or

we

We
pos

relics of

first three

MS.

of

of the

C.

Bible, as
form

Appendix

an

part of the
and

ment,

EARLY

the

to

Testament.

Old

of the

Psalms

99

HYMNS.

AND

TSALMS

Bible,preceded by

They

of the Old

the last Psalm

Testa

followed by the first chapter of Job.

141.) is preceded by the rubric:

twdti'oc,
Morning Hymn, and is written in lyriclines. But
The

first

if

found

we

3*

in it of any

trace

no

(see

i.

but

the

it would

indeed

and

metre;

in it any

primitive

Morning Hymn of the Primitive Church

Pliny,and we find it early used and held
whole

Church.

Johannean
the anti

It must

writings,if

Greek

The

Church

Greek

the

concordant

with

introduced

the

as

Psalm

and

it is indeed

old

as

the
to

380, Hilarius, it appears,

in his liturgicalcompositions and collections,
About

it appears

the

year

Church, according
the

here

first

to

Codex.

entirely

not

Church

Roman

Communion

Service,

major) after

or

and

prose,

text

The

part of the

already as

with

the

remark

some

The

most

effusion

sheer

of
juxtaposition

The

as

poetry.

Thanksgiving (Doxologia magna

psalmodic

phrases.

by

easilyreducible

likelyaccording to the text of Hilarius.

of the Apostolic Constitutions
(vii.
47.)is also printed as
with variations betraying the hand of one
who
wished
to

that

by
the

preserved this relic in its Liturgy as the

from
is derived
name
Angelic Hymn, which
of the Song of the Angels at the Lirth of

into

Hymn

able variations
text

But

that of the Alexandrian

of

Absolution

older.

be

this
to

veneration

high

its substance

the Latin

to

in

is

has

"Ypvos ayyeXuco'c,the
the introductoryverse
Christ. (Luk. ii. 14.)
transferred this Hymn,
from

evidentlyalluded

is

in

not

For

element.

Hebrew

there

quiteinexplicable,

be

therefore

of Hebrew

phonic system

T/zi/oc

p.

prose

prayer,

the three

texts

with

make

doctrinal

some

will best

prose,

explain

the

originalform

of

details.
But
the

also gives us
juxtaposition

that

Of

Hymn.

the two

the clue to the

lines
KOI

ayiov

Trvevpa
6 SeoQ
Kvpie

the
of

the

equally
"

Lord

Hymn
not

second

wanting, and the

Christological
part of

first is

the

words,

And

which

praises the

originaltext
tampered

with

Church

has
in

the

would

Hymn.
Holy Spirit;

the conclusion
Now

Father.

official Latin

evidently
the

as

But

omitted
H

who

"

but,

beginning

as

omit

the

to

words

of the first part of the

arrangement,
prove
and
can

anything she
2

the

Constitutions

paraphrased,

Constitutions.
have

this

text, would

been

form

to

The

the

the

God," they give them

supported by

Roman

"

is made

were

nothing
may

as

have

believe

found

that

it
the
been

the

in the Greek

100

NOTES

which

text

TO

she

construction

CHURCH-

for her

adopted

HOUSE-BOOK.

AND

of the

Hymn shows that those lines are a

of the Patrologic
and the Christologic
interruption
parts.
lation of the words,
intended
and the Holy Spirit,"
was
"

ancient
in

document

of Christian

Father, Son,

and

but
intercalation,

not

here

the

one

constitutes

stance

that

both

of

the

have

texts

tions of the

after the

whether,

of

this

the

faith

the

This

question arises:

the

added, the
of the

conclusion

the

forming

as

from

decide

been

Spirit had

of the

becomes

is without

impossibleto

is

strophes,it

proves

invoca

What

MS.

Alexandrian

the

same

circum

the two

Now

change.

understood

to make

againstthe other, and

some

As

interca

The

made

end.

the

at

clumsy

very

express

has

text

placed

invocation

"S'to'e
were

Kvpie

God?"

division

Latin

evidence

an

undergone

"Lord

words

words

it is

Spiritbeing removed,

interpunction,
or
it

Spirit. The
:

devotion

piety and

whole

Finally,the

service ?

Latin

precedingsentence, or constitutingthe beginning of the second, the

the
has undoubtedlyreferred
Christological
part. The later Church
words
But certainly
to Christ,as
heading the invocation of Him.
this in itself pointsto the post-Nicene period,when
such expressions
the ancient

as

Church

diouslyapplied(or made
Now,

if the

words

to

Kvpte

apply) to
6

as

that such

Before
"

that

have

we

tural

Our

double

conclusion
of the

restored

invocation

of the

before

stood

Christ," and
to the

of

the

Father, and

to

originalplace,
a

Word,

Jesus

Hymn

consists

The

of Jesus

then

words,

Father, and

Divine

itself.

the

referred

have

to this their

address

speaks for

first of the

Spirit,

the

and

them

invocation
text

first

the

to

interpolationof

have

must

restore

we

as

soon

solemn

beginning

Christ.
a

invocation

Thou, the only begotten Son, Jesus

As

stu

Spirit; forming a con

it is also clear
of the Deity. But
only possibleafter the interpolation.

intercalation,they

the Father.

belonged

have

after the

became
interpretation

an

Christ, were

to

Him.

Father, Son,

referringto

cludingcomprehensive

applying

must
-9-eo'e

part, it is clear that they were,

understood

of

dreamt

never

na

the
of

Christ.

the

understand
they
Pliny'swords :
perfectly
a
nd
themselves
between
praise
sing,alternately
(in alternate choirs),
God."
Christ as if he were
a God
(tanquam Deum), not "as their

In this way

only

we

"

can

"

As

ternal and

internal evidence

last words

the

of

other variations

to the

"

for the

Upon
The

glory of

these

text, which

is of

we

second

some

importance

Greek

favour

speaks in
"

in the

and

of the

Latin
first.

text,
That

glory of God,"

ex

in

instead

God."

grounds rests
subjointo that
and

the

between

the

entire

restoration

of the

primitive

of the MS.

third Psalmodic

Hymns

(see8+

n.

in.

p. 141.

143.)

C.

alreadyin

are

duced

the Alexandrian

of what

words

but

Vouchsafe, O Lord,
the

Morning Hymn,
Psalm

two

The

Of
the

this

"

is

constitutes

us

Lord,

in

the

call the

of

In

Psalrnodic

is

what

Vouchsafe,

preserved to
we
Church, which

trace

no

birth
is

There

to

of

many

spiritualand

in the later

:
liturgies

originalin

the

keep

to

of

Psalm

this

us

but

without

day

Thanksgiving of

the

Deum.

Te

forms

which

composition

in

preceding

(vn. 48.) give the Song of

MSS.
the
it is printed as

our

our

composition.

in the

selection and

of Psalms,

hemistichs

given

antiphonies.
there

Hymn.

has

ancient

the

of

Psalm

and

verses

which

in the

Psalm

which

Evening

part

con

the conclusion.

Evening

of

Apostolical Constitutions

an

the

placed between

is

just quoted

marks

the

cento

been

Western

as

merely
beautiful

and

Psalm,

Morning
sin,"has
The

is

verse

"

constitutes

Evening

short

On

sin."

without

day

prayer

Amen

"

feelingvisible

tellectual

the

of composition

sort

ancient

most

The

remainder

that

or

this

us

"

simple :

very

This

keep

verses,

verses.

Church.

counterpuit

This

is

to

has

Amen," form another

concluding with
The
used perhaps for private devotion.
originally

first three

composition is

the

pro

He

part of Usher.

the

on

has

which

one,

the
guess, indeed, is supportedby
with
the second
:
irreconcilable
verse

MS.

the
;

into

jumbled

Evening Hymn," evidentlyas

The

"

precedes in

concluding
trary

MS.

101

HYMNS.

AND

singular misunderstanding

called the whole

"

PSALMS

EARLY

the

Simeon
second

counterpart

primitive Morning Hymn, or the Greater Doxology, and is an

imitation
of the same.
that the words,
This
composition proves
We
considered
as
a
praise thee," "c., were
separate piece. The
of the

"

preceding
later
both
One

the

to

beautiful

and

the

ante-Nicene

adopted

the

at least one
as

we

marking by

prayer

the moment

when

called the

"

Hymn

Evening

might
the

of the

refers to

of the

common

early Christians.
still

simpler

of this there is

form
docu

no

144)
and

genuine

Such

then

Hellenic

of the
i

of the

far

as

as

it

compositions

source

the present Italian

the sun,

lighted.(See 33*

Kindling

possess

sense.

call it,from

are

we

the Psalmodic

are

composition of

the candles

remains

of Christendom,

hymnology

complete settingof

of the

is

arrangement

Psalm

imitation

in the stricter

Church

have

Hymn,

and

form.

Hebrew

of the ancient
we

"ZT*p.

psalmody

This

text.

the head

placed at

were

song

Thanksgiving,but

authentic

all the

are

this

Morning

proof. (See

These

Maria

sacred

Morning
conjecture that

may

mentary

Angelic

composition, as

of that

But

of the

words

Lamp

"

or

more

the Ave-

custom

accurately

144.) It
("Y^voerov
p.

of

is also

102

NOTES

(whose

Usher

ning

refer

may

"

light

object

the

to

of

^aXpoQ
latter

with

soul.

and

the

Hellenic

slight
which

is

Usher

"Y^voe
;

TOV

but

thence

XVX^KOV
were

the

are

the

probably

used

the

to

good

the

same

occa

tongue

trans

and

prayer
Star

Evening

that

same

the

the

thoughts

supposing

"

Greek

the

their

in

on

suiting

greeted

they

wrong

they

variation

ayaQov,

say,

of

according

who,

0we

Italians

the

Christians

elevating

Lamp,

the

as

The

in,

brought

"

Greeks,

ancient

begin

the

that

suggested

to

pious

ancient

"

an

as

happily

the

was

good

with

Hymn

also

has

"

Candles

refers

Spirit)

Holy

not

author

the

be

may

the

has

subjoin)

we

whoever

on

of

of

sera."

Domestic

light

he

light
is

words,

these

ferred

treatise

custom

the

Felicissima

"

the

light

the

"

or

sion,

to

(or

Lighting

the
but

when

said

Varro,

the

of

MS.

Great

learned

people,"

the

of

voice

Alexandrian

the

and

HOUSE-BOOK.

AND

the

Basilius

that

Thanksgiving

"

CHURCH-

on

remarkable

the

the

the

notes

proved

only
of

TO

to

the
first

the

its
and

eternal

'ETriXv^vto^
is

Davidic,

indiscriminately.

PART

II.

THE

INTERPRETATION

AND

11

APPLICATION,

106

INTERPRETATION

God

APPLICATION.

AND

neighbour, not to the world and for

of faith in his becoming a child of God
Self; a vow
through the
communion
with his only begotten Son in the Holy Ghost
; a
of the most
The keep
solemn
vow
kind, for life and for death.
the condition
in the
of continuance
ing of this pledge was
Church
: its infringement entailed
repentance or excommuni

) come

to

cation.

and

All

for his

Church

could

such

could

such

examination

observation
As

be

vow

received
be

examination

without

passed

be

to

competent

condition

How

instruction

without

ancient

and

fixed three years for this

Church

supposing the candidate, whether

preparation,
to

this

upon

generalrule,the

based

voluntary
responsibility
therebyself-imposed. But how

the

pledge, and

disciplinewas

receive

the

Jew,

or

the

children

of

probation was
Pedobaptism, in the more

except that

the same,

was

Christian

With

it.

heathen

term

accordingto circumstances.
modern
meaning therebybaptism of new-born infants,with
sense,
the vicarious promises of parents or other sponsors,
was
utterly
to the early Church
unknown
only down to the end of the
; not
curtailed

second, but indeed

second

century. We

Hence

find in

we

great acts, three

and

Jewish
struction

advanced

more

to

Christian

taking of

were

the

candidates

vow

this

shape, which
Churches

point we
we

find

of Alexandria

primitiveand

universal

baptism

of that

of

both

to

period, four
the

new

previousexamination

presented themselves
immediately before immersion

; and

that
lastly,

possess

; in

and

itself.

ceremony

Examination.
entire document

an

again,in
and

con

of the

who

I. Previous

Upon

school

common

children

examination

and

the

age.

Christian

of which

heathen

or

the

the

shall
of

close

the

of

children

the

of the third

subsequent page, how, towards

century, this practice originated in

in

show,

verts

the middle

to

of

in its

original

similar form,
precisely

Antioch,

as

ecclesiastical custom.

in the

expressionof a
of
Every member

the

CHRISTIAN

the

Bishop or Presbytersthose
and might
instruction in Christianity,

community might present

who

offered themselves

give such

for

testimony or

examination

took

the

to

guarantee

place.

107

SCHOOL.

as

was

all the

Almost

required before
social questionsof

the
the

under discussion during these examinations, and emi

day came
them the important one
of slavery. The resolution
nentlyamong
the Church
arrived on this point bears the impress of
at which
faith and

high

moral

The

slave,

promised
and

Christian
tion.

heathen,

righteousness. Moreover, he was

ficial meat, and not to give himself up
morality to which
slavery offered a
all

slave

had

almost

inadmissible

was

unless

Communion,

admitted

not

was

that it became

taught

to be

was

heathenism

of Christian

as

mists

life.

sanctioned.

to abstain
to

All

his

moral

sacred

in the eyes
the Sovereign Man.

upon

the
be

which

master

of

in this

were

held

an

sexes,

and
philosophers

of

this to be

oppor

entering into

national

econo

and
practically
a

serious,

most

the

of the

and
superstitions

tions,if not abandoned

of that im

the

even

fulfil

all sacri

temptation, and

slaves,of both

day (and the Romans

theoretically
eminent) must have
if not
attack
on
unjustifiable,

Idolatrous

to

into, or incapableof remaining in, the

he gave

the

from

form

any

But

of the

the most

he

unless

Christian

tunity of abandoning personal impurity,and

married

wisdom.

good-willby honest behaviour,

was
incompatiblewith his
every practicewhich
of faith in the proffered salva
and confession

vow

He

well

as

his master's

deserve

to

abandon

to

of

even

courage,

rights of property, ever

Romans, the divine right of

impure

trades

were

disqualifica

This

againwas a generalattack
of the heathen
world.
It
deep-seatedirregularities

enough

to

at

mention

once.

here

and

all the

superstitions
with the evil eye, and protectionagainstcharms
connected
(gitwhich
still
in
all
are
the South of
as
tatura, fascinus),
prevalent,
Europe, as they were
during the middle ages, and which are
in all the Romanic
studiouslyencouraged even
countries; in
may

most

of

them, indeed, are

made

omens

use

of

as

an

engine of

the state

police.
A

person

lunacy,or

possessed,i. e. subjectto paroxysms

epilepsy,could only be admitted in

of
very

frenzy,
pressing

108

As

exceptionalcases.
far from

as

in

beautiful

Text-Book.

our

addition

of the

name

of the

Apostles:
teach

experience will

John

as

"

you,

II.

Christian

might
satisfactorily,

year
and

the

and

the

words

with

concludes

document

Instruction.

of

blessing,he

which, after solemn

prayer

worship of

the

before

dismissed

was

of God

Word

the

to hear

be admitted

; at the conclusion

sermon

whose

Baptistwas,

generalrule,was limited to three

Catechumen, after having completed the first

that the

; so

years

was

compilers,as though speaking in the

omitted
have
But, if we
anything,
for we
all have the Spiritof God."

Catechetical instruction,
as
"

the

That

Church

the ancient

militarymen,

to

rejectingthem

quoted

are

APPLICATION,

AND

INTERPRETATION

the

believers,the service of the general congregation,commenced.

Nothing can
Supper was
ceptioninto
the

the

of

the Christian

the

adopted by some
present day, of
which

secret

the contrary,
suitable

to

implied re

of which

the

can

against this

scholars

invention

be

excluded.

of the

No

the occasion.

one

of a close society,
except
ceremony
received into it. To
have allowed it would

from

one

and

case,

take

can

the

institution,

The

solemn

at

even

of their own,

of the

nature

notion,

mischievous

doctrine,an
to

intended

was

Catholicizingdivines

or

out

it

understand, therefore,

Protestant

were

arose

believers, and

more

no

can

some

Catholic
a

of the Lord's

community,

service, than

the Catechumens

therefore

of the

act

symbol.
objectionsraised by

division

on

solemn

celebration

; for the

natural

more

the sacred

be

to

be

part in the

who

have

was

has

been

been
con

tradiction in terms.
The
as

system

upon

enjoinedas

moral
an

the observance
that of the
shown

law ; but
law

external
of the

Sabbath,
to

was

be

an

based
with

It commenced

Faith.

the written

was

of instruction

the Ten
to be

Sunday,

upon
the

the Law

Decalogue,

Commandments

as

were

observed, with
literally

which

threw

much

being
not

which

into the

background
obligationimposed

incompatible. The
internal one, in the spirit
of

was

as

Christ's

com-

mandments, the love of God

the

on

and

Mount

furnished

resolved

heathen
believing

became

did with

violation

of

what

the

of

at

first have

Next

came

must

of

down

God, and Abraham,

Christ,whose

to

hallowed

historyof
Testament, and the

being closed,were
useful

garded in the
later Jews.

At

throughoutthe

that

and

laymen
chumens

mankind,

the

blessed,

were

of

centre

of

this

the

Old

gradually

were

specimens of which
apocryphal books were
inhabitant

every

to

the

whom

to

Elders

became
Our

re

by

the

of the towns
cradles

that

was

the

of the

office of

an

the

to

open

vocation.

Text-book

might
duly qualified,
states

were

read.

ecclesiastical offices ; but

were

the

were

Spiritgave

also.

for the book

the

books

the office of teacher

of the Deacons

who

the

how

office of the

alreadydistinct

the

which

New,

empire, which

Roman

taught

degrees the

The

that time, almost

In the earliest Church,

one

race.

first

lightas

same

Christian Churches, knew

Every

formed

of the

the

formed,

was

death

human

canon

all nations

into

placed before the Catechumen, togetherwith

compositions. For, by degrees, a Christian

Christian

literature

the

of

as

being

as

initiation

father

the

the

system,

repulsedhim,
the

in whom

life and

the Jewish

with

reconciled

historyof Revelation, from Adam,

image

Sermon

Thus

by works.
justification

for

Law.

The

neighbour.

our

deeper insightinto the moral law,

into offences againstit, by sub

all unlawfulness
holiness

the Jew

and
a

internal
stituting

109

SCHOOL.

CHRISTIAN

all.

By

teachers,

presents

to

us

still,
accordingto them,
also instruct

the

Scripture says,

"

Cate

They

shall all be taught of God."

Alexandrian

The

text,

in

mentioning

of hands
Catechumens, and the imposition
"

So

let

Layman

it
who

be, therefore, whether

offers the

were

called

Prayer

which
be

an

for

the

ensued, adds
Ecclesiastic

or

prayer."

III.
In the third and

he

the

The

Examination.

last year of the

the
preparation,

Catechumens

competentes,or candidates,as in the second

they had

110

INTERPRETATION

been

called hearers.

in immediate

Before

widows, visited the sick,and

charity. Those

who

obligedto

had

witness

apart from

set

examination

the
was

rest,
made

during the period of probation,the

the
whether
they had honoured
upon

conduct

principalstress being laid

were

they were

preparation for baptism,an

their life and

to

as

APPLICATION.

AND

performed

firstintroduced
to these

other

works

them

to

of Christian

the community,
of sponsors.

facts in the character

It is
a public one.
was
unnecessary to say, that this examination
The congregationwas, and continued
to be, the supreme
judge.
Those

small
villageswhich formed
congregationsby themselves, under a single clergyman, may
have
through the preliminarysteps at their homes ; but
gone
left to the judgment of the
the completion must
been
have
who

mother

IV.

inhabited

Church

The

after

estates

sufficient examination.

Baptismal Foiv, and

If the

candidates

or

passed

Preparationfor

the immediate

this

ordeal, they

were

it.

first bathed,

personallyclean ; they fasted on the Friday,

and met
togethersolemnly on the Saturday. Thereupon they
commanded
to pray.
were
They knelt down, and received the
who
exorcised
spirit,bidding
Bishop'sblessing,
every unclean
and

pronounced

him

go

enter

and
as

the Lord

with
had

Text-Book

lips,doubtless

to

was

that time

forth

be dedicated

of this solemn

ceremony

again to

never

the Lord.

to

of exorcisement

impurity,and liberation from the ancient curse

each of them,
God, the Bishop breathed
upon
and then sealed them
His disciples,
done upon

all evil and

(as the
was

soul,which

the conclusion

enmity

from

them, and

from

into the

After
from

out

expresses

with

passed in prayer

the

sign

and

it) on

the

of the

cross.

exhortation

foreheads,

; each

The

ears,

whole

and

night

neophyte being

only to eat of the bread which he had brought with

him
for the following Sunday, his con
the thank-offering
as
At the dawn
of Sunday,
tribution
the general meal.
towards
the baptismal font was
filled,
accompanied by a blessing,which
allowed

correspondsexactlywith
elements

intended

the men,

and

presented to
of them
In

be

to

the

on

of the

one

Church

ancient

West,

put

of

Jerusalem, doubtless

the

this solemn

from

an

indisputablythe

the
"

of them

in

neophytes

under

Creed
third

and

the

was

it

simple in

more

the

Apostles'Creed,

baptismal formula of St. Matthew's

the most
Church
simple Creed was

the

the Western
authentic

form

of

which, in
That

centuries,is still extant.

stillcloser to the

Gospel

form.

the

of
The

by

and
and

Dea
made

of faith in
the words

the Churches

formula
and

this is

and

confession

he

of the

were,

water,

respond to

or

centuries,than

of the

name

much

that

ordinances

the

into

repeat after them

turn

This

second

ginated in
the

the

was

the Pres

by

foot, a completion,as it

to

he

expressionof the Alexandrian

used
is explained by the words
Let every evil spirit
depart
:

Father, Son, and Holy Ghost,

I believe."

use

head

accompanied

of the

anointed

was

purified;
by which the body was
originalsignification.The Deacon

preparatory bath

each

of which

an

the

towards

himself

"
this occasion
upon
It is expresslystated in other

anointed

coness

he

renunciation

the oil of exorcism,

thee."

each

conformity with

in

turned

Catechumen

Church, the meaning of which

was

called

darkness, out
symbol of spiritual
brought into eternal light.

the Elder

then

They were
solemnly on

baptismaldress.

Presbyters,who

off all their

take

the

as

byter with

from

to

women,

assisted

Deacons

Satan, and all his service,and all his works.

custom,

After

by

The

Supper.

the

consecratingthe

in

used

prayers

for the Lord's

to renounce

the

the

the Deaconesses

and

ornaments,

Ill

VOW.

BAPTISMAL

which

we

evidentlyori
Gospel. In
that

Rome,

of

fifth,sixth, and

seventh

Alexandria, however, kept

shape in

which

it appears

bears evident
Coptic Church-Book
marks
of a post-Nicene interpolation,
well as of some
as
equally
clumsy additions made at any earlier period. By tracingthese
additions,we easilyperceivethat the onlyportionof the Christian
Creed which
be proved to have been universally
can
recognised

in the

as

such

present

had

agreeable to
parts of it

binding

on

text

of the

strictly
objectivesense, and was couched
the language of Scripture. Not
that

were

the

also ; but they were

not
of the whole
consciences
Christian
not

true

in terms
the

other

considered

body,

and

112

INTERPRETATION

thus

the

The

ambiguous

unhallowed

of scholastic

bondage

forms

avoided.

was

of

unscripturalexpression, Communion
for instance,is not
found in any
(i.e. believers),

Saints"

and

these confessions.
to

APPLICATION.

AND

"

This

is shown

of

one

in detail in the first note

more

preceding Part.

the
The

person
Gnostics

formulas
as
necessityfor establishingorthodox
of Jesus, in opposition to the false doctrines

supplementalCreed,
article in the

which

correspondswith

Apostles'Creed,

inasmuch

of

the
to

present second

our

they both

as

the

ritual

Ebionites, led in the Alexandrian

and

to

contain

Gospel narrative, with the addition

of a few words
the Holy Ghost, the groundwork of our
about
is a direct
present third article. This supplemental formula
external
testimony that the proper
baptismal confession itself

condensed

did not

of the

summary

contain

these

amplifications.

repeated,being uttered
before each of the three immersions, and generallyaddressed to
in the
the neophyte in the shape of a question,to be answered
That

Confession

with

affirmative
the

true

Chrisma.
with

three

was

the

words

"

baptismal unction
According to the

the oil

laid

was

times

I believe."

with

preciousoil,the

the

followed
so-called

Constitution, the hand

Alexandrian

the head

on

that

After

of the

baptized,and

then

the

sign of the cross, which in the strict

of this Church
ordinances
is called the Sealing. The
sense
the Presbytersas executing all these functions as well
mention
the exception of the blessingof the oil.
the Bishop, with
as

forehead

The

anointed

the

with

concluded

ceremony

with

V.
After
conducted
Unction
universal

this,the

this the

The

the Christian

Admission.

baptized

persons

kiss.

clothed

were

in white

and

into the Church.

represented, in

priesthood of
person

anointed

the

minds

Christians.
had

In

of

the

order

first of all

to

to

Church,

the

substantiate

reply to

the salu-

114

INTERPRETATION

APPLICATION.

AND

Origen,in

the
three passages (Note A. to this Part) of which
is in the main the same,
sense
says that the Levitical injunction
of the sacrificial purification
for the first-born infant seems
to
him

proof that impurity and

birth, and

that

for this

employs

when

the

brought

"

me

difference

word

Irenes

which

22. ;

in

quoted

between

obviouslyintending,therefore,to
the

Gospel clearlymean,

six to ten

years

old.

us

little

being(parvuli)to

express

growing

what

those

children

Such, then, is also the

remarkable

Part),imply
boys (pueri),

First

our

used

from

in

uses

(infantes)and

babes

Jesus

them

prevent

children.

upon

little children

the

his

from

man

which

children

to

"Suffer

(Haer. ii.

passage

ing

Him:

unto

baptism even

expressionfor

same

endeavoured
disciples

unto

come

the

to

according to Apo

the Church,

reason

stolical tradition,
performs the act of
He

attach

sinfulness

true

in

words

about

from

interpretation

of this and

of the other

word

comparisonwith what appears from our

tradition before
to have been
considered
Apostolical
is admis
Origen, shows that no other interpretation
But

occurs.

Text-Book
the time
sible.

of
The

state

bound

to make
to

do

practiceto

passages

in

the

Origen, where

same

Text-Book

other Catechumens

two

into

speaks of those who go down with

the baptismalbath, but are not yet

the
in

the proper responses ; in that case

the parents are
it for them.
This is undoubtedly the Apostolical

of
to the Church
Origen refers,for it was
Alexandria
that he particularly
belonged. In this ordinance
the whole arrangement seems
to be an
exceptionalone ; and so
it is in Origen, for he says the " little ones
also."
When
the
Church
to ten

which

instituted

pedobaptism (inthe

of

doubtless

years

age),she

affectionate words, referred

sion ; and
selves

to

sense

had before

likewise

the divines of the sixteenth

them.

of children
her

eyes

by Origen

century

soon

on

from

our

Lord's

the

found

six

occa

them

Tertullian

rejects,in the
of that expression,
after
following
terms, such an interpretation
having refuted the objectionsurged by some
persons againstthe
of baptism, on the strengthof the story of the
postponement
and that of St. Paul (De Bapt.
baptism of the eunuch by Philip,
c.

to

obliged

to

revert

to

it is desirable to postpone baptism according

18.): "For
the position
and disposition
of each individual,as well as in
"

reference

his age, but

is the
(parvuli).Where

115

VOW.

BAPTISMAL

in the

so
especially

to

of children

case

necessityfor placingthe sponsors in

jeopardy,who may be preventedby death from performingtheir
promises, or may be deceived by the breaking out of an evil dis
them not from
It is true that our
?
Lord said, Hinder
position
coming unto me ;' but they may do so when they have arrived
at the age of puberty,they
do so when
they have begun to
may
learn, and when
they are going.
they have learned to whom
Why should they at that innocent age hasten to have their sins
forgiventhem ? Ought we to act with less circumspectionthan
intrusted with
in worldly matters, and allow those who are
not
earthly property to be intrusted with heavenly?
'

Whoever

attaches

be

rather

afraid

True

faith

Tertullian
What
the

is

baptism the importance it deserves, will

being too hasty than too procrastinating.

to

of

of

sure

he have

would

salvation."

is the

This

in which

way

subjectof baptism of the growing children.

said to the application
of Christ's words to

the

treats

of infants ?

case

The

difference,
then, between

Church

the ante-Nicene

the

and

later

this : the later Church, with the ex

essentially
infants,and she
ception of converts, only baptized new-born
did so on
Church, as a generalrule,
principle
; the ancient
baptized adults, and only after they had gone
through the
was

of

course

children

instruction,and,

who

infants.

had

not

Tertullian's

growing

children

infants.

Neither

he

the

as

arrived

exception only,
of

maturity, but never

the baptism of young,

at

years
oppositionis to
does

does

word

not

say one
Origen, when

with

that

sinfulness
ordinance

the sin to be washed

mitted

as

tainlyas
would

be

of human
of the
away

nature,
Old

originalhereditarysin, a
well be baptized as one
the

most

natural

and

Indeed, Cyprian thought the second

I

new-born

expressionsare ac
other African
bishops,

third
a

century, were

washing

and

away

connected

the

of the

this idea

Testament, circumcision.
not

were

about

his

curatelyweighed. Cyprian,and some

his contemporaries,
at the close of the
firstwho viewed baptism in the lightof
universal

Christian

as

much

new-born

growing
the

safest

day

If

that

actuallycom
child might cer

up ;

rather, it

or

thing

safer than

to

the

do

so.

eighth,

116

INTERPRETATION

which

of his brethren

some

APPLICATION.

AND

the

proposed,as being analogous to

law

Go but one
respectingcircumcision.
step farther ; establish
a principleof
aggressioninstead of defence, and baptism will
be exclusivelythe water
of regeneration,not
for sins con
before
conversion, but for hereditarydis
sciouslycommitted
positionto sin only, leaving penances and priestlyabsolutions
to
forgivenessfor the sins after baptism and secure
procure
"

baptismalregeneration."
There

very different reasons

into this wrong
path.

been

dragged
feelingprevalentin
the

faith in the

This

of his need

and

man,

of

of the

has

deep

evil of

salvation,and

announced

and

brought

salvation

Church

first is the

The

Apostolic communities,

the

sin,of the sinfulness of

the

why

two

are

Christ.

by

with
Christ, conse
consistingin communion
who
quently with the congregationof the believers,any one
happened to be prevented by sickness or death from livingin
this communion, wished naturallyto die in it. The
only ex
planationsof St. Paul's expression(1 Cor. xV. 29.) which can
salvation

historical

and
philological

"

grounds, Why are

implies the existence of a
they then baptized for the dead?"
of which is not disapprovedby the Apostle
the practice
custom,
in that passage, but which
subsequently is only found among
be maintained

on

Cerinthians,Marcionites, and other

the

could

who

Catechumen

that

prove

deceased

and a desire
believingdisposition,
Church, received baptism in his stead ;
the
in the presence of the congregation,
had

took

the

such

in

was

one

peace,"and

considered
was

tian faith
"

Baptism

tainlythat
of demons

of

during his

Blood,"

very

Christian

be admitted

or

friend
into the

that is to say, he made,

confession of faith,and

This

evidence

brother,and

mentioned

so

grounded evidence

of

as

to

brother

as

being given,
having " departed

in the prayers

of the

Church.

is,in truth, nothing else but

This

the

for him.

baptismalvow

sects.

was

form

lifetime.

also

It is a form

recognitionof
"

or

betrayssomething

of the
(SstcrtSat/Ao^/a)

absorbingdread

of the

Longing,"which, like the

Baptism
equivalentto regularbaptism. But cer

of Tears
held

testimony to a fact,a welldeparted brother having held the Chris

of demoniacal

of the

fear
superstitious

Jewish-heathen
influence

must

world, and

this

be considered

I
'

the

as

and

second

of the

cause

practice. That

of
hopelessness

God, and,

to

as

of the world.
the

has its

in the moral

deepest root
mankind

despairof

the

doctrine
Apostolical

from

deviation

demonism

the age,

117

VOW.

BAPTISMAL

itself and

to

as

existingorder
in tracing
unhistorical,
overlook the prevalence

the part of Christians, to the

on

It is

developmentof

and
unphilosophical

Church

doctrine,to

feelingof decay and death which pervaded those ages.

Doctrine as well as practicetook a pathologicaldevelopment,
because
the age was
a
both a despairingand
desperate one.
There is no other way of explainingthe infatuation of supposing
of

that

that the sentence

science

proclaimagainstungodly selfish
mastery, could apply to the case

for the

conscience
the

the

of

masters

African

divines.

They

made

hallowed

unexceptionablerule, and

much

implanted as

as

into

entered

the

exception the
doctrine,

Church

is

though the fear of

to expel,as being

again

as

man

infants, in whose

of the extreme

out

con

of

endeavoured

man," had

"old

the

as

It is

of self.

the Church

demons, which

is

of God

the consciousness

love
God-forgetting

those

Scriptureand
nature
strivingin

which

of condemnation,

on

depended, what they must have

either by reason
or
by the ancient Church
despairedof justifying
practices. Thus the Christian conscience became graduallybe
but
The
wildered.
paternal face of God, who hates iniquity,
which

the salvation of the

loves His
of

and

creation

own

soul

image, was

bloodthirstyMoloch,
spiritual
despotism.

cature

It is the tame

eternal love of God

free

Gospel, and

of real sin,which
of

the

mission

of

promises

an

of

abandonment
and

soul

defines

to

being felt

as

any
to

the

Justin

consciousness

truthful reformation
her members.

2 6-/7- /oo/"
I

in the

of the

Church

misery
feeling
religious
of the

consequence

same

the

to

of

ad

rightsand

attached

thing except
voluntaryvow
the Martyr as
in the

still prevents the

in the

of sin and

died away

for

of the evil and

the Church

When

of sin, and

Lord,

is the

This

blessing to

it, the

ought

element

the truest

was

untruth.

the

it

as

paved

was

way

which

stiflesthat consciousness

Church.

ancient

the

and

of this caricature

copy

into the cari

transformed

the

conscious

dedicatinglife

well

as

St. Peter

longing for

real

proportion among

118

II.

THE

CHURCHES

OF

THE

DAY

PRESENT

REFLECTED

IN

THIS

us

of the

PICTURE.

WHEN

look

we

picture thus presentedto

the

upon

general consciousness of the ancient Church,

beginning of the third century, we
at once
dark

spots which, upon

Who

which, like

incubus, presses upon

of that
to

throws

errors

forms

which

as

background the true objective,the

mind ?
its only true reflex,the human

in

spiritual
religionis

well

retrogradestep

demonism

heathen

demonism, which

based

binds

tends

objectivereality,and

of

appearance

become

not

the

into

as

the

some

religiousconsciousness

the

strivingafter

that

the

at

it

in

the

with

identifyhimself

with

externals

to

essence,

Who

age

give

thus

an

remark

observation, do

closer

transparent.

can

exhibited

as

the free

Every

of these two

one

on

Divine

spiritunder

the

the powers
of nature, and thus destroysthe
yoke of necessity,
of religion
Jewish
formalism, which
subjectiveelement
; and
placesthe objectivein externals,and therebyloses sightof God,
and of the God-seeking spirit. It cannot
be
the real objective,
of both
these unhealthy tendencies, for
denied that the germ
demon-fear
of Greek
and
malism
(the btia-ibaifjiovia
writers),

began
does

to

not

at

alreadyin the ancient Church.

perceivein the background the dark

itself

show
once

endeavours

hierarchism, which
science, in order

i substitute
world
of the

the

for

these

But

gain

to

the

Prince

"

sombre

foreground more

to

obtain

mastery

of

over

this world

clouds

dominion

"

only serve

vivid,and these dark

And

who

over

con

the

mind, and

the

Priest

to

make

of

clouds

of this

the

spots become

to

light
dis

telescopeof historical contemplation,into un

veiled light. Substitute
for demons, the formula
of nature," place conscious
selfishness as its ex

solved, in the

developed or
"

the powers

ponent in

man,

and

prefixto

the whole

the minus

sign in

order

In

doing so, you

which
matically,

express that
those men
saw

truth
philosophical

same

before

not, therefore,despisesuch

Do

their mind's
of

nebulous, but then impressive,forms

cess.

real existence.

negationof

that this selfishness is the

to indicate

119

MODERN.

AND

BAPTISM

ANCIENT

mathe

eye

in the

the

mythologicalpro
:
expressions
mythological

form
historically
necessary
it is better to express imperfectly
of an
eternal truth, which
the
than to ignoreor deny. If ever
you succeed in discovering
Keplerianlaws of the progress of mind through time, those
rather

whether

see

nebulae

they are

the

will have

those forms
and

which
the

which

with

which

them

for the

Admit

made

not

were

Church

But
rejectthem.
time, as being a part

their

covet, then,

for your
the

the

nation,
freedom

same

you will understand

of universal history.

hesitation,without

fear of
any
for truth, if in your
time,

without

then

will not

for you nor

invented with

may

first

them

preformation.You

ancient

you

place in your system, which

occupies in the history of

same

Greeks

mythology of the
philosophy,that of

the

not

holy zeal
thereby forfeiting
your
the type should
establish itself
and among
co-religionists,
your
the throne of God
in place of the idea,and the symbol usurp
in the conscience.
But, above all,cast a glance upon
yourself,
upon your own
which
old formalism

times, and remark

absence

negativeformalism, has crept

and

then

of

form,

become

has

created

how, in the stead of that

beautiful

forms,

of the

two

feeling?
find, upon
truth
and

look

if you

in

or

by

the

the

You

will

sentimen

mind

to

the

degrades it

to

ecclesiastical condition

overpowered by one predominant

is this not the feeling,that in the one
And
we
age
internal and external
the whole, connexion, reality,
the other, littleelse but patchwork and ruins, shams
are

you

That

in

as

to

the Church

other, conventionalism
maintained

little closer into the

ages,

phantoms

freedom,

in.

that, in the stead of demonism,

aware,

which draws down

has established itself,
tality
of personalsensation,
passivity
just as demonism
the state of hypostatizedunconscious
nature.
But

lamentable

is

not

one

and

case

real life was

lived,a life of

to the individual ; that

as

fostered,

or

rather

in

most

in tha

instances

by fire and sword, by the tyranny of State Churches,

of habit ? and that such a state
unthinkingsuperstition
I

120
of

INTERPRETATION

things

or

is most

vaunted
as
ill-advisedly
possessingvitality,
impudentlyproclaimsitself perfectand infallible ?

most

even

The

ancient

baptism comprised,

elements
spiritual
To

tiation.

symbol,

an

means

of

God.

To

each

the

elements

these

Thus

the

faithful ; thus

Constantino

hands

for life and

vow

King.

of

impositionof

and

It is

instruction,examination, the

"

did the
the

The

beggar

how,
the

baptism

age

of the

into ceremonial

of the
the

the

Christian
as

of

communion
do

to

of

was

now

made

of

age

baptism
have

have

We

his

was

of

children

have

already

advancing
how, from

seen

third

elements

of
to

the

instituted,people relapsed
the

binding
a

sanction

shadow
with

of
the

for the

Jewish

extinction

religionof

Humanity.

century, and
have

in

been

period, the baptism

upon

be

to

act

heathenism.

from

convert

our

that

of

out

The

parents.
a

if the

In consequence
of this alteration and complete subversion
its main features,brought about
principally
by the Africans
the

so.

produced

have

diminished

not

solemnity.

close

ceased

of

in

Priest

as

families,must

We
boyhood.
Spirit,which Christ

Covenant

should

of the

even

of

nation, and

new

of

grew

had

examin

to

ventured

he

was

of

case

law, and fell back

which

custom,

the

in

the

into

enter

of Christian

in the

before

infants

new-born
wards

child

children

even

by
place of

confession, immersion

that this ceremony

its character

injuriousto

who,

of it until his death-bed.

it was

as

of

case

seen

Church,

ordained

when

gradual advancement

very

the

the

were

much

as

the

sacred

death, the unction

for

great general impression,which

own,

of

to

emperor,

considered

impossiblebut

Initiated

attached

was

ini

the

vow,

instruction,the blessingcorresponded;

to

Gospel grounds, four

on

externallyworking act
her
Bishops and Elders,

ation, the
water

APPLICATION,

AND

completed by Augustin, these

been, in the

course

of

of
of

natural

nearlyfifteen centuries,

tragicallydecomposed, and nothing is now

remaining
In the East people adhered
to immersion,
anywhere but ruins.
although this symbol of Man
voluntarily and
consciously
of the sacrifice of self,lost all meaning in the
making a vow

most

immersion

of

practisedthe

new-born

unction

child.

The

Eastern

immediately after the

Church,

moreover,

immersion, although

122

nevertheless,that they regardedthe baptism of

It is true,

infants

born

their

by
in

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

merely

parents,
which

process

act, and

actuallyto

was

after

in

riper years,
through their

vicarious

as

Christian

their

the first step

as

education

only

themselves

completed by

be

children

of the

dedication

a
offering,

an

as

new

finished,

was

We
are
voluntary confession and vow.
for this correct
indebted
to Luther
conception,and
especially
carried it out is the most
the having worthilyand rationally
nation.
of the German
of the EvangelicalChurch
blessed work
Confirmation
together with the
is, at the present moment,
principleof intellectual liberty,the Bible and the hymns, the
own

of

means
principal

the

at

keeping

Consequently,it was

of them.

as

one

be

to

salvation,because

necessary

of
sprinkling
in the

be
as
as

Apostles,faith

admit

not

held

the

to

Gospel,

subject of the
pointsin the Gospel
the

and

have
self-sacrifice,

which
was
sprinkling,
immersion, and the personalact

of the Jewish

adopted instead
held

the

the

in the scale than

placed lower

has been

Thus

children.

practiceof

upon
the essential

But,

not

prescribedby

not

equally silent

is

which, however,

been

did

time, the doctrine of the Sacraments

same

confirmation

and

Protestantism.

alive German

in less estimation

This

its substitute.

than

may

good works, but is

doctrine of justification
by faith,
repugnant to the evangelical
it is to the precepts of the Gospel, and the practiceof the

compatiblewith

the

Apostles. The

leathern

it is true, knew

how

Romish

doctrine

of

of the seventeenth

scholasticism

all that ;
to justify

but, of this

nor
Scripture rightlyinterpreted,
language,can take cognizance.

neither
own

Church

Protestant

The

contradiction,inasmuch

in
as

validityof confirmation, as
individual,and
of the

ference

into

admitted

yet

Germany
she

being

supported,with

State, by whose
any

trade

or

fell besides

the

justification,

and

into another
admitted

voluntary act

all her

power,

regulationsno

service,unless

he

its

speaking

reason

defended

century,

the

person
can

the
of

the

inter
can

produce

be
a

certificate of confirmation.
The

Reformed

the camel
found

no

of

Church, which

had

scruplein swallowing
harmony with Scripture,

no

pedobaptism,as being in
place in its theologicalconscience

for

confirmation,

ANCIENT

it

because

In

vention.

prescribedin Scripture,was

not

was

the

of

course

confirmation, and

human

has

this has

two

that

corrected

of the

introduction

been

in

the

centuries,wherever

two

Evangelical Confessions coexist, custom

untenable
one-sidedness,by the
theological
Lutheran

123

MODERN.

AND

BAPTISM

of the

one

many

inward

preparationsto the union of the two Confessions.

The
English Church, in her Articles, adopts the general
to place
as
Evangelical doctrine of baptism in such a way
human
faith by the side of Divine
grace (Art.27. compared
the scholastic doctri
11.). She reconciles,
moreover,
which limits the efficacy
of baptism to originalsin,and excludes
from it all deadly sins committed
after baptism, as well as the
fanatical view that persons once
(Art.
baptized can sin no more
with

Art.

16.).
since

But

the

in her
end

and rigorously
Liturgy,exclusively
prescribed
the seventeenth
century, she certainlyuses

of

expressionswhich appear
Evangelical doctrine, and
to

snare

separationfrom
farther

which

the Church

have
a

the Romish

to

than

it

cause

Lastly,confirmation has been

doctrinallyor practically,
beyond

left at

was

the

the

a
consequently become
of constantlycontinuing

the Church.

advanced, either

point at

which

consciences, and

many

suited

better

time

of the

no

the

separationfrom

The

English Church, therefore,is not

unreformed, but considerably
only in this particular
essentially
behind the French, and especially
behind
the Roman
Catholic
Church
in Germany.
Episcopal confirmation, notwithstanding
the zealous efforts of the prelatesof the day, remains, as to its
and efficacy,
How
this has reacted
essence
an
opus operatum.
of Rome.

infant

on

baptism is clear from the fact,that, among

of the population of London, so many
of

classes

belong

to

the

set

never

Establishment

their

This

also accounts

been

confirmed.

foot

confirm, which

must

which

for

so

many

either

for the

town, however

who

having

never

little foundation

exclusive

hindrance

small,was

those

baptized at all,or
again after baptism.

of its members

forgottenthat

lower

not

Church

repeat how

to

is the main

not, however, be
every

the

inside

It is unnecessary
here
is in the ancient Church
to

are

the

to

right of
a

Bishop

radical reform.

it dates from
a

the

there

bishopric.

It

period in

124

INTERPRETATION

Still less is it to

given birth

to

the sects

of these consider

abuse

to

wondered

which

the

and

baptism as
downfall

it had

Baptistshave restored adult

the negationof the form has
latter,has the restoration of
difficult to understand

at, that such

of Quakers

external

longer binding after

the

be

APPLICATION.

AND

Church

Baptists. The
Jewish

of the

custom,

former
to be

people;

Jewish

has

no

and

led

dangerous,if not fatal. The

baptism. But, as in the first case
into a formality
; so, in the
grown
old form.
The Baptistsfind it
an

that the idea

of the German

Protestant

of

and benediction,
baptism,which concludes with the vow
correspondsexactlywith the idea of the Gospel commandment,
the letter of which they push to such an extent
; and, under the
yoke of an utterlyone-sided rigid Calvinism, they are inclined
form a superstitious
to attach to their own
by which the
power,
of a continually
faith is thrown
renewed
into the back
efficacy
ground.
act

But
make

how

little the Churches

of the

seventeent

century

can

head

against the onsets of the Baptists,in countries

where
free religious
movement
a great and
exists,is evinced by
the fact, that, among
serious Christians of the English race
in
the United
or
States,the Baptists
Congregationalpreachersare
the increase more
than any other sect, so that they form
on
and most
alreadythe most numerous
progressive
community.
How
much
mischief and injuryare inflicted on the life of the
Church
in general by this and similar separations,
will appear
upon a comparison of the parish schools of the English Con
In the ancient
gregationsand those of the ApostolicalChurch.
Church
congregationallife and
upon
every thing is based
instruction.
In England, many
of the noblest elements
are
withdrawn
from
the National
Church, and the seceding con
of isolation,
and suffer still
gregationslanguishin consequence
more
former
has never
The
by the pride of being the Elect.
established parish schools as a national institution,
the latter
have

never

Neither

striven after national life.

as

and Continental
regardsGerman
parishschools in
glance at that picture calculated to flatter our
palsyof the life of the Church, and the decay of

general,is a
pride. The
the spirit
of a free Christian community, are but too manifestly
exhibited by the prevalenceof policeregulations.

125

III.

THE

THIS

MORAL

is the
and

true

the

of death
that

latter

of

and

the

wish

As

Who

be

proceedto

the

to

the

life have

of life ?

germs

it may

with

be

traces

altogether

not

is dead ?

Who

hand

the other

on

desires to establish what

desirable

former, however

discovered

of future

If the former

everywhere

met

have

we

scions

eradicate

to

have

we

FUTURE.

THE

OF

it is high time
faithful,

and

germs

CHURCH

THE

this is the mirror.

decay, so

extinct.

become

TO

picture,and

of restoration.

work

can

APPLICATION

Who

revivifythe

can

Who

thought?

can

prevent the latter from

be

growth may

closer

Upon

increasing,however
dangerous such
to the existingorder of things?
and
deeper reflection,it will appear wise

pedobaptism, but

retain

the

on
discipline

baptism

be reformed

must

of the doctrinal works

and

the

is the
grown
2.

German

school

baptism forms

of

act

sprinklingof
up

and

In the

of Christian

the

whole

the

in the
of

baptismal

second

as

which

general.

whole, the

According

Church,

the

superstitionthat

must

be

age

pledge of
a

such

the

blessing.
children

unbaptized,are

rescued

view,

of which

Christian,sealed by

die of tender

this

to

commencement

child,the conclusion

they

biblical

of the German

sense

in

young
place, the

parents,

of

Schleiermacher, Neander, Nitzsch,

instructed

damnation, from

to

followingprinciples.

and

our

remodel

end, in the first place, the doctrine

this

1. To

to

under

by baptism, is

to

by bringing forward its true corrective.

3. This
can
only be done by positivelyand practically
children is the
realizingthe idea, that the baptism of new-born
of the parents to dedicate their child
outward
sign of the vow
His giftintrusted to them, and to
to God,
as
prepare it by a
be put down

Christian

for

ever

education

for

becoming

member

of the

Christian

126

INTERPRETATION

Church

the

of

vow

life dedicated

godly

Christ, and

faith in

professthe

until it be itself able to

make

to

APPLICATION.

AND

and

God

to

the

brethren.
4.

Further,

imposed

the

at

parents and

upon

of the

education

performance
sponsors,

of
as

and

child at home

at

the

the

ceremony,

duty

sureties for the Christian

be

school,must

brought

prominently forward ; while, on the other hand, every

is only appro
which
modified
be omitted
or
expressionmust
priateto cases where the person to be baptized takes the pledge
himself, and which never
ought to have been transferred from
the ceremony
of adult to that of infant baptism.
of baptism must
5. The
a
act
congregational
again become
more

and

Church

the

circumstance

which
festival,
of

cannot

the

ceremony

surelybe effected solelyby

being performed in the

church.
6. The
treated
in the

school

to

and

life of the whole

of the

act

an

as

church

to

be

must

community,

as

it

was

Church.
Apostolical

7. The

confirmation

be

must

solemnitywhich

and

ness

children

taking

usual

are

all the serious

performedwith
in the German

Evangelical

Church.

On

assumptions the following principal

practicalreform might be proposed for the present
whenever
Church
communities
they resolve to enter

these

heads

of

National
upon

reformation.
'thorough

1. As

in the

ancient

Church, baptismal festivals should

The

ancient

Church

instituted.
and

Whitsuntide

Epiphany
The
FOUR

; to

natural

most

which,

added

was

arrangement

Whitsuntide

autumn,

or

of

beginning

on

the

the

supposed

children

have

been

baptized.

The

three

ecclesiastical

it is

who

THANKSGIVING

would

be, the

of

of them

at

born

year.

that

on

In

the

of

in the intermediate
OF

MOTHERS

would

of

Christmas,
a

as

Sunday
being

proposing

each

Christ.

institution

holidays,the fourth on
first Sunday in Advent,

arrangement

be

selected for this purpose

Easter
here and there, the festival of the

representingthe baptism

as

FESTIVALS,

BAPTISMAL

Easter, and
the

fundamental

these
time
most

in

the

such

an

days

all

will be

naturally

BAPTISM

form

part of such

visible bond

CHURCH

IN

OF

127

FUTURE,

THE

constitute

congregationalfestival,and

of sisterhood

mothers, whatever

the

amongst

might

be their rank.
On

2.

each

of these festivals the candidates

their parents and

and

CONGREGATION,

portionof

the

the Church

be considered

should

sponsors,

as

ceremony

baptism,with

for
as

common

BAPTISMAL

one,

and

as

congregation.

service of the

of INTRODUC
days should also be the FESTIVALS
of baptized children who have attained their seventh year,
TION
the time
the boys' and
at which
girls'
they generally enter
school.
The
children
of both
sexes
should, if possible,be
The

3.

same

introduced

exhortation

school

children

of

that

who

listen to

introduced

passing from
disgustingthem

be

with

congenialto

for the

their

younger

service

(the
infancy to
them

by making
which

and

make

in

are

should

SERVICE

and

which, being short

ones,

feelings,might

they

Church

the

it

sermons

established

Sunday

stage of

the

understand,
they cannot
unfitted for them, a SCHOOL
respects totally

some

an

for confirmation.

into

are

puberty),or

the instruction

them

is to prepare

thus

are

who

objectof

CON

blessing,and

excludingaltogetherfrom

of either

children

that the

SCHOOL

as
sponsors
and
prayer

with

admitted

receive

to

4. Instead
the

parents and

settingforth

about

now

be

to

GREGATION,

are

their

by

impressionand

an

be

beneficial to them.
5. CONFIRMATION
to

the

and

custom

Lutheran

that

the

safer

conducted

to

(B.)to

the

not

first communion

German

surpassed in dignity and

this Part, one
of these composed
is appended, to which
is added

age

to

of the

be

cannot

be considered

Church,

according
essentially

Liturgicalformularies

for the confirmation

As

birthday should

be

formularies

upon

at Jerusalem.

for the

note

ancient

agreed

Reformed

the

Church, which

solemnity. In
from

should

for
as

allow
before

of German

Catechumens

confirmation, the fourteenth

the earliest
young

the custom

persons

eighteen,is,on

be

to

the

of the

prepared

whole, the

one.

How

brought

far, and
into

in what

prominence

way,

the

episcopalelement

in this arrangement,

will

may

depend

be

upon

128

INTERPRETATION

constitution

the

this

that
of

of

idea

ministers

The

State-Church

all

Church.

internal

the

the

should

account,

than
such

ignorant

that

people

Gospel,

has

Church

arisen,

out

of

understanding
force

the

spirit

the

according

which

can

of

view

that

only
the

the

be

of

Society

of

removed

original

by

for

in

the

origin.

bringing

institution.
/

of

sense

The

Christ.

reaction,

its

they

of

discontinuance

baptism

took

by

said

be

the

in

with

law

that

by

altogether:

their

that

on

infant-baptism.
only

can

of

origin
to

heretics

for

buried

is

language

baptism

and

system,

stigmatize

baptism

spiritual

materialistic

should

baptism

reformed

as

upon

good
from

adult

German

certainly

reject

immersed
is

the

preference

it

upon

which

of

prevalence

they

being

misunderstanding
baptism

Friends,

what

excluded
to

the

Church

for

be

under

in

Spirit

see

the

of

from

preference

part,

have

as

the

not

can

looked

their

on

do

where

be

insist

the

least

more

of

give

of

exclusion

such,

as

persons,

at

Baptists,

stringently

most

the

no

Society

such

congregations

the

to

forms.

persecution

recognition

organ

of

who

small,

very

spoken)

name

of

the

such

all

to

religious

the

abolition
in

Those

number

be

the

Baptists,

Church.

would

As

is

all

and

as

cooperation

indispensable
of

however,

is clear,

collegiate

conditions
cessation

difference

reason

National

footing.

communicants

second
of

account

equal

compulsion,

of
The

(and

the

it

by

two

is

Church

realized

an

upon

first

congregation

on

also

however,

are,

reforms.
and

be

placed

There

particular

each

may

APPLICATION.

AND

out

the

from

National
That
in

mis
all

its

130

INTERPRETATION

the

bondage of

united
under

the

APPLICATION.

AND

empire mighty

an

tribes of

foot, into

Israel, who
of

nation

and

dissevered

were

historical

universal

Asia, and

and

in Africa

both

trodden

importance.

societyfirst out of the

children of that nation, at the last turning point of its history,
when
subjected to the most cruel despotism of republican em
the despairof a highly civilized but dissolute
perors, and amid
Jesus

his

and

world.
from

This

formed
disciples

based

societywas

the Levitical

secret

the freedom

upon

of its members

equalityas children of God, on

their brotherhood
established upon
this society,
It was
as
men.
this freedom, this equality,
dissolved
which
and this fraternity,
the greatest empire in the world, and led to the formation
of a
vast association,
family throughout
embracing the whole human
the world-wide
in the

their

on

dominions

remodelled

means

Christian

became

the movements

last three

of the

fearful dilemma
must
or

be made

either

be
now,

effected

either

in the Christian

by

where

years

tend

of Western

community

fundamental

is the

Socialism

world, it fell into

All

or
decayed.
petrified

hundred

revolutions.

social

the

states, and

and

towards

serious,judicious,conscious

the dissolution of the

nations

and

Europe

internal confusion, and

this association had,

After

of Rome.

formed

of ages,

course

their

by

law,

elements
There

only sign

of
religiouslife in the consciousness
however, is nothing but the demoniacal

are

of

of

reform

Europe,
societywill

countries, even

constitutional

and

people. Socialism,
caricature of the original
the

Christian Association,reflected

mirror of hatred
by the concave
against the selfishness,luxury, and Mammon-worship of the
saved the old world
from this mis
higher classes. Christianity
fortune,by bringing the Elect, through faith in God and in
man,

into

existingstates
the

; but

world

new

civilization.

and

birth-throes

the

passage

The

:
Christianity

of

ancient

ours,

the

lay over
world

if not

ruins

of

perishedby

reformed, will

perishby convulsions attending its decay. There is no other

real sign given to our
generationbut this. The consideration
of the pictureof the religiousand moral conditions which the
constitution of the
that
and

account

vital

no

earliest Christian

idle

question,but

importance to

communities
one

the present age.

offers is

of immediate

on

interest

CONSTITUTION

Every town-congregationof
stitution

of which

constitution

Ignatius,and

delineate, was

was

Church.

con

The

constitution.
congregational

in the writingsof Clemens

Romanus, of
Epistles,
of Polycarp,
the congregationis the highest organ

as
spirit

well

as

It is the

of the Church.

power

Christ,the embodiment
the

the
Christianity,

ancient

to

of that Church

In St. Paul's

of the

have

we

131

GOVERNMENT.

AND

of the

person

of Jesus

of

body

of Nazareth

in

by Him, and through faith in

Him.
This congregation
was
governed and directed by a Council
of Elders, which congregationalcouncil,at a later period,was
the
presided over, in most Churches, by a governingoverseer,
Bishop. But the ultimate decision,in important emergencies,
rested with the whole
congregation. The bishop and elders
its superintending members
its
its guides, but
not
were
;
societywhich

was

founded

masters.

In most

of

the customs

find this active

ordinances

and

interference

the

on

transmitted

to

us,

we

congregation

part of the

Already a hierarchyhas been esta

blished.
Nevertheless
the congregationelects its Bishop, arid
invites the bishops of the neighbouring localities to institute
him into his office with
If
and the impositionof hands.
prayer
the congregationis still to be formed, the bishop names
the
considerablyweakened.

Elders, three
benediction.

at

least,and

They

form

and a
prayer
the CongregationalCouncil.

inducts

with

him

The

bishop elects at least one

appointswidows and young women

with

them

Deacon,
to take

and

as

his assistant ; and

care,

bodily,of the orphans, the sick, and

of a congregation,
alreadyformed,
bishopric

both

the

spiritually

poor.

become

If the

vacant,

the

: the
clergyelect
episcopalelection remains the same
with the people ; there is no
of election prescribed,
form
con
the
of
If
office
is
excluded.
is
Presbyter vacant,
sequentlynone
the whole
sometimes
the bishop and
clergy,sometimes
con
The
the
bishop consecrates
gregation,fill it up.
presbyters,
he is himself consecrated
as
by his brother bishops. Their
ordination
to God
by prayer, with imposition of
(dedication
the elders have no
: only that
throne, or
hands)is the same

form

of

raised
benches

chair, in the
on

both

apse

sides.

at

the end

Between
K

of the
the

church, but sit upon

clergyand

the congrega-

132

INTERPRETATION

tion

stands

the

APPLICATION.

AND

of union

communion-table, their bond

and

con

nectinglink.
The

sixteenth

and

seventeenth

his peers

first of
the

PresbyterianDivines
centuries, that the Bishop,

hypothesis,therefore,of

(primusinter pares), sprang

congregation,falls to

idea of

Elders, as both
The

correct.

byter than

the

ancient

of clerical

the

ground

as

of the
the

as

the elders of

from

But

unhistorical.

their

ruling body, is quite

Church
of a singlePres
knows
no
more
It was
only in
government and election.
and
officiating

an

that the collegiate

form
was
(villce],
places,manors
not
adopted. There, a singleclergyman,who, accordingto the
of the word Bishop in the Epistlesof St. Peter and St. Paul,
use
called a Country Bishop (chorepiscopus,
i. e. country curate),
was
managed the small community in its ordinaryemergencies. His
small

very

he

limited, because

powers

were

Church

council.

The

Lutheran

in

Church

not

the

that
view, again, especially

Lutherans, according to which

teachers

had

the

the

assistance

of

clergyformed

the

and

German

the

Church, is entirelyerroneous.

ancient

of

order

of

The

the

Bishop and Elders were

magistrates; they directed the congregation,but without legis
lative power.
to every one
Teaching and praying were
open
of the Apostles; every
in the Church
man
acting as a priest
the
ordinances
of the Lord.
and anointed
According to our
was

laitymay

government,

still teach

the

blessingfrom

the

spiritof

the

the

the Lord.

Catechumens, dismiss

public service
The

first act

them

for all

even

with

(itis said)have

of the

newly baptized,on
give,or respond to, the

entering into the congregation,is to

episcopalgreetingof Peace, or the benediction.
of things,however, led, as early as the second
The
nature
small villagecom
century, to collective congregations. The
of the town, already,
to a certain extent,
in the vicinity
munities
such

formed

an

association

with

those

of the

city. This, how

only the first,and an imperfectarrangement ; because

the exception of the town, had
the integralparts, with
no
complete organization.The principaltowns in the then existing
provincesof the empire (and all the Apostolic Epistles are
central points for the province or
addressed to these) formed
ever,

was

CONSTITUTION

metropolises. The bishops assem

there in synod. Believers had the liberty of attending
The first bishop,in
sittingsand hearing the discussions.
mother

island,as
bled
their

towns

or

importance,presided.

or

age

133

GOVERNMENT.

AND

As

to

Rome,

Antioch, however, the bishops

Alexandria, and

considerable
earlytimes incorporatedwith them a more
portionof the province. To Alexandria, the whole of Egypt,
We
united.
have, therefore,
Libya, and the Pentapolis were
and
town
three different groups
of Church
: the
jurisdiction
of the island
and inferior towns
adjacentvillages
; the principal
with the entire province
or
province; and the great metropolis,
in the widest sense.
Already, in the most restricted of these
a
complete Church in
spheres,each individual portion was
had

in

itself.
Rome

Thus,

find

we

; Tusculum

Hippolytus that
Church

there

in his time.

risdiction of Rome
the

Vicarius

urbis

towns

bishopric. It
was

He
over

suburban

Prseneste,Tibur

and

Portus, each of them

the

no

Velitrae,Ostia
of the

allusion whatever

no

and
of

the words

is clear from
extension

further

makes

and

with
incorporated

to

Roman
the

ju

provincesplacedunder
the
of Italy and
South

the Suburbicarian
that

is, all the

Italyas far as the Apennines,inclusive of

Umbria
and Tuscany. This stage of the development, there
fore,belongs only to the end of our
period,the close of the
Church
third and beginningof the fourth century.
The Roman
the
at the beginning of the third century had
not
yet become
Italian (inour
sense),stillless the Latin Church.
Islands,and Central

Now
which

the
is of

circumstance

salem
Rome

the

formed
and
and

this

ecclesiastical

general historical interest,is

tional element, which

once

in

of

had

united

connectinglink

Antioch, did

not

and

towns

between

extend

the

this.

to

organization,

The

congrega
and had
villages,

the Churches
these

wider

of Jeru

relations.

connected
adjacenttowns were
together,not by
their congregations,
councils, but
nor
even
by their Church
simply and solelyby their bishops. In order to provide for
their common
entered into the
wants, the bishopsof these towns
of the metropolitancongregation,
Council
which, in this way,
exercised a certain jurisdiction
the other portions of the
over
collective congregation. In this sense, and this only,can
the
K

134

INTERPRETATION

APPLICATION.

AND

thirty-fifth
ApostolicalCanon

It is the

understood.

be

germ

subsequent metropolitan system, which is exhibited in

de
the decrees of Nicaea (325) and of Antioch
(341) in a more
their
round
assemble
nations
which
veloped shape. The
"first" bishop,and act in common
with him, are
preciselythe
of that

"

((

districts of the Hellenic

the

in

antique

Roman

and

together

sense,

which

world
with

their

Corinth, Ephesus, Alexandria, Antioch, and

form

chief

nation

(like

town

Rome).

have

the
length, in my
Ignatian Letters," what was
in the second
peculiar development of this germ
century in
Egypt. The
Egyptian collection of Apostolic Ordinances,
discussed

which

"

at

has

to

come

lightsince

direct

furnishes
publication,

that

by the
bishop of Alexandria
a
unique instance of that kind in
Egypt ; and that the metropolitan positionof that capitaldid
in the least degree stand in the way
of the independent
not
episcopalorganizationof each individual town-congregation.
proof,that the consecration
clergy of his Church
was

The

Churches

It

it.

an

natural

was

of in common,

bishop of

round
a
great
grouped themselves
hierarchical connexion
organic,but strictly

which

Church, stood in
with

of the

and

that

decided

interests should

common

be treated

presidencyof the
joint elders
bishops were

under

upon

the

the

metropolis. The other

in this council.
They formed, with the parish clergy of the
the presbyteryof the chief bishop. This is the origin
capital,
College of

of the
This

Cardinals.

stage in the development of the Church's

second

consti

tution

is,therefore, alreadyinfected with the decay of the times.

There

were

longer then

no

world

nations,but only municipal

did not

know

municipal limits,and therefore

vernment.
Christianityprepared

had

no

The

unions.

ancient

real

any

the

synods :
free, and

it could

her life the

this free element

narrow

not

in the Christian

limits of the

from

in
the

nations.

only livingand

by

beyond
representativego

clerical senates

The

community

and

congregation was

free life of the age.

municipal constitution

unfree, as regards the

nomic

create

this

free nation

remains
; all

But

within

beyond

the

that

congregations. Independent and autotheir parochialconcerns,

the congregations
excluded
are
general Church affairs.

is

CONSTITUTION

135

GOVERNMENT.

AND

and

of more
which became
precisely
every day
more
importance. In proportionas the relations grew
complicated,and the differences upon points of doctrine
it is these

But

serious,and
nal

in

proportionas
symbols of the

forms, as

its government

communion,

into the hands

The

of the

connexion

Church

more

laid upon doctri

conditions of Church

was

and

destinies

and

and

fell,more

more,

bishop.
and

Church

the

between

purely negativeone,

stress

more

more

and

State

the

was

in

The

hostile.
thereby necessarily

dividual

or
Church, whether in Rome
Jerusalem, Alexandria
the Jews
Antioch, enjoyed a limited rightof protection,
as

at

the

present

This

in Rome.

day

associated

was

or

do

harsh

with

and became, from time to time,

description,
not
but cruel and bloodypersecu
merely a grievousoppression,
tion; as in the case of the Jews in the middle ages. Christianity
enjoinedrespect towards the rulingpowers, as the administrators
treatment

of every

of the Divine
all other

order, and love towards

enemies, but

considered
Christianity
struments

of

the

punishment ; and,
world

stood

them

as

well

expresslyalso as such.
all the earthlyempires of

Prince

of

at the very

For

head

of the Christian

the belief that all these

must

the

the

Darkness, ordained

towards

as

by

same

day

in

as

for

God

view

of the

perish,in order that

the "good tidings to
"

the

kingdom of God, the final objectof

enslaved humanity, might appear.
The hatred of the Jews, as
the people of God, towards
all their oppressors, passedon to all
towards
the
of love
Christians,strengthenedby the power
brethren
of the free societyof the children of God.
They
but their warmest
prayed for princesand for emperors,
prayer,
for
their most
fervent supplication, Thy kingdom come," was
and all
the speedy dissolution of this world of evil,with Satan
his tormentors.
In order fullyto estimate the force of this feel
ing,we must realize to our minds the fact that the community
of the Roman
before
even
empire, and its right of citizenship,
the time of Hippolytus, wonderfullyfavoured
the idea of the
Catholic
the
This
idea was
based
on
(universal)Church.
view of Christianity,
but the Christians
originalfundamental
could not become
fullyconscious of it until the total destruction
"

of

Jerusalem

under

Hadrian.

This
K

momentous

moral

event

136

INTERPRETATION

brought

the

this world

kingdom

limits of the
dom

of God

kingdom

Church

did

of this world

not

its

as

of

kingdom

the

face to face with

of God

the Universal

APPLICATION.

AND

recognize the

even

this

Now

own.

king

people beyond the municipal sphere ; just

the kingdom of this world, beyond that sphere,had no
na
as
There
tions.
administrative
districts,which
only remained
termed
were
Provinces, with the addition, after the time of
had

no

Constantine, of the combination

sense)and
The

was

to

old world
the

was

the way

for

of national
burdensome

many

parts of

life.
offices

of

world, but, in its then

new

the

from

Instead
were

decay,and to do so by
Christianity. Christianity

fall into

to

suffer
necessarily

must

whose

Church

doomed

dissolving
agency

prepare

ization,it
the want

(in the political

Dioceses

Prefectures.

of

means

into

the

of the

calamity of the age,

defunct municipalities

avoided,

as

they

Continent, it established

authorities,animated

with

the

organ

internal

in

in

are

now

the

life of

towns
a

free

the municipal
congregation),whereas
bodies of policefunctionaries,almost as much
were
corporations
France.
It extended
in modern
the free union to the neigh
as

people (populus

means

towns
to the country
bouring country population,and even
which
were
adjacent to a capital. But here, already,the con
gregationalelement remained unrepresented,and thus a national
nation.
could no more
than a political
Church-union
be formed
There
existed,at that time, only the life of the corporations;

and, beyond

that, Christianitycould

organizing social

process.

the final aim, the standard

To

not

advance

in

its

re

as
represent this impossibility

for all ages,

is almost

as

rational

as

theory of Ludwig Von Haller, accordingto which

Jesuitical
monarchy does not allow of a State society,nor of a State law,
the State itself being nothing but a conglomeration of private
grouping themselves
rights,of corporationsand personalities,
factitious personality,
round
a
reigning by the grace of God
(representedby the Pope).
Although there existed a clerical hierarchyin the congre
elder without
an
gation,a person might become
having been a
All
deacon, a bishop without having been consecrated as elder.
the clergy,besides,might marry
like other Christians ; only oa
the

138

INTERPRETATION

of

sisterhood
The

those

upon

who

ance.

which,

all
iii.

Pet.

(1

opulent

The

offered

gifts

of

symbol

of

In
on

all

re-written

applied
all

of

text

as

the

appropriate
congregation,

on

to

Greek

that

as

the

Church

and

the

very

property.

small

the

out

by
so

that

portion

first
of

"

corn."

clergy
of

the

Thou
In

precept
do

means

the

clergy.

one,

also, this

the

The

injunction

Apostolic

Collection

early

the

of

the

It

the

titheable

especially

threshing-floor,
a

the

of

the

as

applied.

custom.

maintenance

oxen

altar

among

was

treadeth

first

themselves
or

which

ox

the

the

validity

recognized

signifying,
corn

the

sacred

the

purpose
an

goods

whatever

for

served

which

especially
of

the

peculiar

and

became

were

by

Love.

to

which

as

and

wine,

the

muzzle

poor

community

remained

earth,

is

of

system

and

head

their

self-dedication,

Collections,

not

for

sense

elevated
new

suffering

table,

had

the

our

that

shalt

the

corn

of

produce

of

and

serving

common

which

Christians,
fruits

the

vow

of

of

community,

and

developes

man,

in

Christian

strengthened

the

provided

at

part

was

that

namely,

power,

of

honour

and

respect

when

Christ

to

strictly Apostolical

and
the

in

assist

and

Martha,

and

poor,

indiscriminately

attributes

Mary

the

of

consolation

legend

that,

information

charge

attended

Christian

deeply

nature,

the

their

of

to

7.), namely,

weaker

woman's

Him
is

events,

need

Church

Apostolical
original

had

they

Egyptian

by

of
and

deacons

in

significant

at

collection

Deaconesses.

of

that

than

more

sick, and

stood

addressed

speech

The

the

of

deaconesses

APPLICATION.

precious

most

also.

point

nothing

Coptic

furnishes

this

the

is

recovered

Ordinances

up

Widows

recently

upon

AND

not

should

gifts

the
is
eat

only
of

the

131)

II.

THE

existingChurch

HERE,

again,no

which

is exhibited

substance
But

and

in

each

conscious
in many

or

REFLEX.

in

the

early

of

the

idea

aim
of

them

of them

the

even

the

the

relation

is the Gordian

impossibleto
the law

The

Greek

of

knot
be

of the land

to

Church, that is

his

and

Church

to

say,

as

the

Apostles.
extant,

are

Christian

entirelynew

an

easy

except by Christian

to

that

And, besides,

life.

Europe,
and

to

reminiscences

accidental

strugglewith

in Church

up

fragments

of future

of modern

loosed

or

comes

Churches,

Christ

and

germs

problem:

made

of

unconscious, intentional
had

but

Christian

remains

these fifteen centuries have

This

community

to

State.
be

cut,

libertybeing

State.

the Church

which, after having oppressed all the national

of

Byzantium,
in Syria,
Churches

the ruins of the Byzantine

Egypt, and Assyria,rules over
empire and the vast and aspiringempire of Russia, hitherto
and of
only offers the stereotypedform of a system of discipline
The
with
metropolitan government.
rigid Church
discipline,
its penances
of each

ence

out of the spiritual

arose
penalties,
superintend
brother by the congregation: in like manner,
the

and

right of permanent or temporary exclusion, which we find in

the Byzantine metropolitansystem, was
developed out of the
which
of the ante-Nicene
the congregationalunions
power
the heirs of the congregation.
periodpossessed. The priestswere
As
formed
the

in

the

round

Eastern,
the old

so

in

the Western

capitalof

the Western

Church, which

Empire

of

was

Rome,

clergyis the rulingcorporation. Only, as there the Bishop

and
Metropolitan,so here the Pope is supreme ; synods and
into the background. In each,
and more
councils fall more
also,the despoticform of ecclesiastical sway has prevailedover
the lay form of government, and is,again,essentially
influenced

140

by

INTERPRETATION

the

despotism of

the state.
make

In the

APPLICATION.

AND

the

princes and

West, however,

man

nobles, which
has had

has

become

strengthenough
; in earlydays,
times, reversing

despotism a check upon the other

the temporal upon
the spiritual
; in modern
the principle,
the spiritual
the temporal. In other words,
upon
the oppressed or
has instinctively
repulsed spiritof freedom
used, sometimes
a
an
Emperor, as its protector
Pope, sometimes
to

and

one

tool.

Rome,

in

the

makes

the
direct

of
principle

from

emanates

of

her

right,to

Bishops, as everywhere else,

the Apostolical institution the
In her eyes, the episcopalpower

nomination

of
of

reverse

Canon

the

law.

as
Pope ought strictly,

the

papal,and

matter

the case,
this is not
Bishops. Where
usurpation, or specialarrangement and treaty

nominate

it arises from

all

absolutism
the same
which,
is, in principle,
its appearance
in a temporal form.
later, made

(concordat). This
five centuries

dispossessedthe laity,and after

the yoke of
under
wards oppressed them, fell in consequence
that of the Popes ; the
the Bishops ; and
these again under
Princes
shared with
the latter the spoil,
soon
as
as
they felt
The

clergy,which

themselves
free

only

little and

first

at

societies

in

this

fell under
little,

orders

monastic

The

strong enough.

but

despoticsystem,

formed

the

they,by

even

general thraldom.

the

established

Here, again,the Reformation

the

saving principle

basis of a universal priesthood. But

and the correct
liberty,
the part of the
the avidityof princes,the thirst for plunder on
and that decay
the rage of the anti-reformingpowers,
nobility,
the people which
the result of the
of civilization among
was
all free deve
in Germany and France, rendered
wars
religious
of

lopment
rage
to

in

the

leading countries

of controversy among

ecclesiastical matters,

princesa
teenth

divine

the

the missions

of the

right out

or

two

to

great

of

for the
usual, framed
as
jurist,
usurpation. It is only the nine

reforms

foreigncountries, and
of

and

of life in the

germs

the so-called Home

Institute

Europe impossible. The

the people indifferent
made

the

and

century, after various

awakened

sense,

divines

of

or

Deaconesses

Inner

the

revolutions,that has

EvangelicalChurch
Diaconate

Mission.

(not by

the

The

in

the

old

restoration

French,

as

has

EXISTING

latelybeen said in England, but

feature.
Both
have
significant
in

ciations
The

Church

union

the

direction.

Protestant

Synods cannot

the
self-government,

very

torpid Lutheranism

of the

for reanimation
Northmen.
So

into

and, without

for the

Episcopate is

with
organic connexion
element, the Synods, a connexion

the

the

an

vitalityof

the

state-machine.

mere

coronation

without

dream.

The

and is waiting
itself,

indestructible

there

like

away

Prussian

Christian

has, like the whole

Church

Episcopacy is

stood

Prussia, who

new

Swedish

of the

Danish

step in the right

vast

is wanting.
principleof vitality

means

children,and melted
for the

govern

bishops nominated

the

of

king

by

The

were

asso

and
(the Lutheran
laityand clergy,in the

life of that nation, out-lived

constitutional

and

confessions

Synods composed of
Protestant
Germany, is a

But

remarkably

combinations

led to

with

greater part of

is

by Germans)

life,beyond the limits of municipal life.

of the two

Reformed)

141

CONSTITUTIONS.

CHURCH

father

of the first
and

without

The

only hope of life

of its entering
possibility
truly vital

which

at

and

national
does

present

not

exist.
The
which

is

now

constitutional
with

the

the

on

exception of

singleelement

of

constitutional

life.

professesProtestant

of

of the

ever

the

establishes

spiritof

Parish, have

is still the

Church

government,

hierarchism

the
and

Church
a

natural

national

ecclesiastical
Canon

law

show

preserved

constitutional

kingship

in the

be

reform

to

any
in the

she

and

it is to

able

state, and

has

But

the

the

to

with

genuine

hoped
should

movement.

rights;
of the

Germanic

organ
she will maintain
it,

take

possessionof

The
because

the

Congregation,
the law

old clerical

of the

corporation.

mysterious interpolationof the original draft of the

of 1571, "the
Articles,as agreed upon in the Convocation
Church
is the
(which according to the Ecclesiastical Law
By

no

Catholic

independence in reference
without
principles
being

Episcopacy, as

English people by
or

the

the

She

spiritual
community,
!
of self-government
if

ieval Catholic

med

of their faults in this domain.

idea

souls

Episcopate,and has not acquired one

Protestant, nor
consequentlyof Apostolical,

its hierarchical

out

of

lost
excellent, has practically

whole

institutions

parochialcure

the

English Church, beyond

"

142

INTERPRETATION

APPLICATION.

AND

Rites
the power
or
to decree
Convocation) "hath
Ceremonies, and authorityin controversies of Faith."
(Note
In the
is a
Colonial
The
truly missionary Church.
C.)
of English mission
Foreign Mission of the Church the number

Clergy

in

of

that

but

national

The
to

only

The

no

congregational

Church

between

union

in

have

Dissenters

disciplineand

much

has none,

metropolis and

the

in

is extinct.

fruitful

the Church

and

Dissent,

Society,is in the City Mission, a noble

of Home
Mission, although less complete than the German.
of political
spirit
libertywhich pervades the nation supplies,

besides
form

Diaconate

institutions,but

The

life.

Scripture Readers

the

The

Ireland.

Mission

Home

aries is still insufficient.

the Greek

Bible

of ecclesiastical freedom.

certain extent, the want

Scotland

is what

Holland

would

spiritual

the

without

be

Germany ; a rigid,although a morally highly

respectable,Presbyterianism of the seventeenth
century. In
influence

this

of

popular garb, is
in

mixed

predominant, that latelya disputeas

so

decision

supreme

is

and
spiritual

question of rights,has

this

with

what

upon

questionof communion
separation. Such a
it ;

of hierarchism, in

the element

however,
Presbyterianism,

with
view

been

what

vital

of bitter

source

the

to

temporal,

into

turned

Christ, and made

has

is

in

a papisticelement
essentially

difference, indeed, that

the

Church

does

not

national
but her own
foreign despotic legislation,
other
of explaining this strange
is no
legality. There
way
heroism
noble
phenomenon (in which, nevertheless,the most
but by the circumstance, that, in con
has manifested
itself),
combat

of the

sequence

popular

element

scopacy

in the

atrocious

and
persecutions

by English

the

hierarchical

epi

and

supremacy

century, and

seventeenth

patronage passed after the union

in the

by an unjust law
eighteenth,the State

of
is

popular Church.
All these phenomena, however, can
only be fullyaccounted
for by the incredible confusion
respectingthe relation between

stillviewed

in the

the Church
ecclesiastical
fusion

which

and

lightof

oppressionsof

State

body

and

continues

struggle between

two

an

by

enemy

the

that is to say, between

the
to

nation

as

this hour.

usurping

or

the nation

political
body
It is the

dictatorial

as

; a

an

con

history of the

powers:

long

EXISTING

historyof

and

sorrow

the scaffold and

A

143

CONSTITUTIONS.

CHURCH

the

in
suffering,

of which

course

meet

we

the stake.

Hippolytus, Christianitybecame, under

and,
Constantine,from a persecuted sect, a recognizedreligion,
with the passing exception of Julian, the religion
of the rulers,
and of the imperial
by which they governed.
army
after

century

Even

before

and
religion,
From

the
a

an

almost

Apocalyptic
beginning admitted

privileges.
carried

emperors

bishops rivalled them

from
Christianitywas

the

manner.

into

the dominant

exclusive

downwards, the

of Theodosius

system of persecution,and

out

very

enjoyed

Church

the Catholic

time

century it was

of the fourth

the end

the

empire

as

an

in
the

episcopaland

Catholic

which
centred
and more
round
the
more
corporation,
(and New-Rome), Alexandria,
great imperial cities of Rome
and Antioch.
the bishopspartlyin
considered
The
Protector
the lightof helpmates, partlyin the lightof subjects;and this
is the point of a convivial joke of the emperor
Constantine,
which

has

by Eusebius, comparing himself

with the bishops as an
Episcopus (overseer)of the external
affairs of the State.
His system was
despoticmonarchy, so was
theirs.
rational to build upon
this a right of
It is just as
fcupremac}', as it is to establish the theory of passiveobedience,
and
of absolute
the right divine
princes,by referring to
Christian

but
first,
remained

immortalized

the

governments

for Nero

meant

the

been

of the

words

Gospel

and

Apostles

Neronian

the
was
prefects. Constantine
alreadya complete,Byzantine despot,and would have
had he survived his baptism. The
first result of
so
and

protectorate of the

Christian

emperors

was,

that

in their

ordinances
(that about baptism,
they converted Church
laws.
Thus
for instance)into statute
Justinian,at the begin
infants to be
ning of the sixth century, ordered new-born
baptized, under a penaltyfor neglectingit : a law which still
codes

passes
state.

for

Christian

in
principle

Evangelical and

death-blow

support.

from

the

same

It has remained

the code

of many

Apostolicalfreedom thus
policecrutch which was
in the

same

crippledstate

Christian

received

its

given it for
to

this

day

the

old

in the East.
The

hierarchical thirst for power

in the

bishopsof

144

capitalof

the

and

of veneration

sense

sense.

East,

among

the

Slavonic

the form

also, under
accept

with

contest

it with

an

of the Church

work

same

in the

done

was

to

the State

in the

Churches

of the

tribes, grouped around

Rome,

New

The

the

Congregation disappeared here

unorganized People," which might
priestly election of the bishop, or

and

in

imperial sense.

the

in

of

the relation

The

papal

character
by the impressionable
that of the
aspiringnationality,

West, favoured

formed

German,

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

of

favour
arms

"

an

blood, in the interest of another

Presbyters,with the other clergy,

the priests
domineered
the congregation; the Bishops over
over
;
the Pope over
the Metropolitan over
the bishops; and lastly,
the bishopsthrough
them all directly,
and besides,indirectly
over
priestlycandidate.

the

The

metropolitans,and

over

the

congregations,i. e.

the

nations,

Goths
resisted ; the
The
priests and monks.
with Rome, which,
Frankish Carlovingiansleagued themselves
the complete
into Germany
introduced
at that same
moment,
the

through

of Boniface, a Westabsolutism
by means
spiritual
Saxon
Englishman brought up at Rome, the founder of the
archbishopricof Mayence.
Charlemagne, who had, it is true, a
tendency towards absolute government, but who was, neverthe
less,a genuine German
king, so correctlyforesaw the result,
of

system

that towards
for
to

the close of his life he

having allowed
be placed on
his

the stolen
head

at

expressed deep repentance

of the Byzantine emperors

crown

the altar of St. Peter's

by

Roman

priest. Not less warranted was the griefof his Franks,

substituted
lying and despotic title of Emperor was
national

and

in which

constitutional

it stillexists in
the

prevailedover
human

element

violence
A
could

in

Germanic

England.

imperial; for
oppositionto

it

title of

for

in the

the

sense

The

papal power naturally

and
representedthe spiritual

the

militarypower

princesand nobles.
like
real,complete nationality,

feudal

and

of the

not

be formed, for this very

was
responsibility
matters, by which

the German
the altar

King,

that the

wanting,
nations

the

become

that

of the
that the

reason,

national
of

which

the

first so-called

decision
The

age.

nation, then the predominant

on

ancient

one,

Roman

world,

highestmoral
on

spiritual

conscience

lay buried
emperor

of

under

of

the

146

INTERPRETATION

State-Church.

It

clerical Church

of

although its

one,

will

allow

never

pressionof
untrammelled
science
verdict

Episcopal England
clerical doctrine

it to

become,

giganticnew
always borne
by clerical or

be

(commonly

called

It is not

well

"

rule the Church

purely
into a congregational
exclusive Anglicanism
States

also in the United

was

that

It must

APPLICATION.

AND

; but

grew

its

and

that the

imperfect state, the

Anglo-Saxon nationality.
this

in

in

mind, that

in

wherever

Europe,

universal

police restraint,the

ex

con

this

public opinion)has pronounced

that

should

government
political

the

it is better

ecclesiastical

the

that

than

corporation,
through the Church, should subjugate both govern
have a leaning
minds
and people." Some
ment
of noble
men
towards papacy,
of or wishing
without
being aware
occasionally
it,either because

they

they are weary

unwilling to throw into

are

interests

of the

Church, and

party strugglesof the day for

period of transition: as
and
sighted,insufficient,
men

them

among

If

hold

we

will
this

up

Apostolical Church,
of

government

regarded

as

for

long adhere.
general picturebefore
shall

we

reflected

see

with

bring about

form.

axioms

tive

the best

the

mirror

this formula:

the

restoration

true

the

of

The

only

be

tempo

begin by

must

primitivevehicle of Church
local, and ending with the national
the protectorial
connexion, like

such

Its formula

Power

elders
must

to
Church-People,

tions.

short

the

the way
dictator

happy

to

freedom

has

to

in

be

re

it still in

consummation

believe

and

in
the

his

conser

following

Bishops and
Power.

which

by sovereignprotectors can
and, consequently,as a mere
dictatorship,

congregation. In this manner

every other dictatorship,
pave
may
newed
the
vitality.In most
cases,
vative

the Church

life,commencing

to

it is

future

the

not

and

power

guardians in the
this marks
only a

policy,to

destructive

The
transitoryform.
recognizingthe congregationas
rary

her
But

power.

system

the sacred

politicalscale

the

embroil

to

because

policerestraint,or

of

Rulers.
essentially

are

have

make

Law.

laws,

Congregationsmust

congregations. Synods

Law
must

form
must

must

have

Rulers

must

have

have

People. The
organized Congrega

Synods, which

are

representa

the lay
represent organically

EXISTING

and

CONSTITUTIONS.

CHURCH

the

clergy elements.
parochialor an ecclesiastical
fore, will in general have

The

clerical
The

one.

three

orders

element

147
is either

complete Synod, there

: first,the
Bishops or

superintendents,personally; secondly, the deputies of the

of the Lay
parochialClergy : and thirdly,the representatives
of the congregations,
by the communicants
or
or
by the lay elders forming the Church-council
presbytery.
These last must
have the rightto demand
the vote by order, and
thus
exercise
their legislative
veto
by themselves.
Bishops
elected or nominated
without
the cooperationof the synod have
men,

no

elected either

natural

ecclesiasticalbasis.

148

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

III.

THE

brightpointsin

two

APPLICATION.

PRACTICAL

THE

the ancient

stitution,are

the

Episcopate

tion.

two

Institutions

These

is obsolete

and

Church,

regards its

con-

Congregational organiza

the

have

as

undying vitality
; the

an

rest

and

inapplicable.
the independent positionof a
Episcopate was originally
cityclergyman, presidingover the congregationwith the neigh
him.
to
bouring villages,having a body of Elders attached
Where
such a council can be formed, there is a complete Church,
The

bishopric.

The

Elders

If

administrators.

and

teachers

are

happen to be engaged in either of these offices

more
exclusivelythan the other, it makes no real alteration in
filled both
for the Presbyters of the ancient Church
his position,
The
Their office was
situations.
office,not a rank.
an
literally
of the ecclesi
most
probably members
country clergymen were
the bishops of the country
astical council of the cityChurch
: as
individual

an

if

Now,

make

we

circumstances, the

own
us

district

including a

elements
and

like

district

of the

members

certainlywere

towns

practicalapplicationof this idea

restoration
of the bishopric would

small

town,

requisitefor

the

English county
which

As

which

is to

that
within

combines

organizationof

especially,therefore, one

establishment

metropolitanpresbytery.

full

contains

to

our

give
say,

it all the

congregation,
educational

an

school.

or

regards the

formation

of diocesan

congregations(synods),

of the
supply the defects of the Churches
third century, which
must
produced such bitter fruits. We
make
them consist,not of bishops and other ecclesiastics merely,
but also of lay delegatesfrom the singlecongregations.
It must
circum
the particularrelations and
depend upon

however,

stances

we

of

Provincial

must

the
and

case

how

National

far

any

Synods.

steps

can

be

Uniformity

taken
is

towards
the

most

EPISCOPATE

dangerous foe of unity,because

internal unity,and conceals the
hand, it elevates the external
As

to

National

Church

different Protestant
been

proposed in

to its

as

between

Lutherans

constitution.

the

of

idea

has

union

Germany,

union

among

middle

national

of

minds

classes.

similar kind
in

is based

the

upon

it has

in

although in

an

which

very

last few years.

But

national

cherished

and

overwhelming majority
laboured
Arnold
to bring
England.

an

extra-national

or

universalityof
of the European

ecclesiastical life is upon

effect in the

into

manner,

the

philosophicalliterature

and

which

on

since 1817,

lives, as

the

the Church

carried

been

always quite correct

produced the reaction of the

project,in
the higherand
something of a
point of union

The

the basis

on

between

common

Christian

about

the other

on

be, a union

must

not

such

while,

the real.

the aim
life,

greater part of Protestant

naturallyhas

above

of real

appearance

Liturgy,with full liberty

controversies
parts connected with theological
and
Synodical
Calvinists,and a common

This

imperfectand

of it ;

want

communities,

Prussia

in the

use

gives the

it

149

CHURCH.

ANCIENT

THE

OF

the organ

Catholic
the

theological

world,

of the

life of

as

the

intelligence

public mind, the national literature. But the first

condition requisite
for bringing about
a
reallylivingunion of
the national Churches
is,cooperationfor a common,
elevating,
is impos
Alliance
True
trulyhuman, and Christian purpose.
sible without
such a practical
free cooperation,
; and
purpose
of

the

union, is the watchword.

not

Such

eminently by the Mission.

blessed cooperationof the English and
a
Through its means,
German
has been
Churches
already effected. The obligation
that those who are
sent out
by the Church
MissionarySociety
should receive English ordination,arises simply and solelyfrom
the peculiarconnexion
between
and
the English Church
State.
Although the Catholicizingportion of the clergyattaches to
ordination fanatical and superstitious
of God, like
notions,men
Schwartz, Gobat, and Krapff,the apostlesof India, Abyssinia,
and Equatorial Africa, have felt that this should not prevent
them
German

from

purpose

is furnished

combining

with

missionaries,when

it

rational view.

they return
L

Nor

home, feel

should
any

the

scruple

150

INTEKPKETATION

about

being ordained

in the German

themselves
is, suffering

blessingand

prayer,

APPLICATION.

AND

to

be instituted

where

the

even

Episcopalian narrow-mindedness
byterianism.
The

whole

idea

of

Swedish

and
to

by

given office

any

of the

laws

that

sense,

meet

country

Pres-

equally narrow

an

Ordination, in the

of

sense

with

High

the

it is in
as
foreign to the ancient Church
compatible with Evangelicaldoctrine.
So the indelibility
character of the clergy,
of the canonical
although ascribed to pope Caius (283),is foreign to the anteChurch

party, is

as

argued in France, in favour of not

civil marriage to priestsseceding from the
throw off
without
it very many
clergymen would
seems
A policeregulationof this kind, however,

Nicene

period. It
allowinga rightof
Church, that
their gowns.
as

of

unworthy

has been

Church

land, as the restoration

So

it has

lose his

rightsas

Thus
of

been

even

much

the

upon

who

felt in

the

it

Apostolicity:

those

who

it,in order

find in it

to

free Germanic

Belgium,

cloister.

priestdoes

the

where

not

citizen,if he resignhis clerical office.

have

Churches

of the restraints of the walls of

of
applicability
of

vital institutions

two

of

Gospel, and

of the

national
self-governing

ought
a

it not
for

means

it,if they
would

do

an

will

well

one

Those

Church.

creatingand

It is

Church.

Episcopate,as

ancient

reform

to

have

the

the

boast

of

restore

to

maintaining a

historical fact that the

than
Episcopate has done more
any other institution to main
from
the des
tain in England the independence of the Church
potism of princes,ministers,and parliaments; and it is another
small Presbyterian re
the exception of two
fact that, with

publics (Scotland and

Church

"

all three

has obtained
one

of Sweden.
and

power,

the Minister

Calvinistic,
"

free and
A

national

the

and

no

supreme

Interior, or

the

Church

ever

except the Episcopal

titular
control

Police, or

Scotch

National

continental

existence
with

Government

actingunder
of the

Holland),

of

Bishops having no
and

guidance

Worship,

is

of

worse

Church
title,no liturgy
: no
undisguised bureaucratic
can
supply the want of the first condition of life and au
even,
thority,an independent,self-governing
corporate body, whether
than

an

it be

called

Fiscal,Consistorial,
or
simply Government.

EPISCOPATE

As

the

OF

151

CHURCH.

ANCIENT

THE

point,the organizationof the local Con

gregationallife of the people,the Episcopal Church of England
has scarcely
of it,the congregation,
trace
a
as
such, possessing
ecclesiastical rights,
and having no canonical redress against
no
their clergyman and bishop, nor
their own
control over
any
in
affairs beyond the pecuniary check exercised
congregational
some
matters
trifling
by the vestry. At this point Church
reform
must
begin. Any such reform is impossible,without
the organization
the rightof a limited
of the 'congregational
life,
veto, and a system of election for being representedin diocesan
to

The

synods.

second

theoretical

controversy,

whether

the

revival

of

synodicallife of the Church ought to emanate, in the first

place,from the Convocation, or from a Royal Commission, can,
practically,
only be settled in the second or national,not in the
All the historical precedentsare besides in its
clerical,
sense.
favour.
But parliamentaryinterference ought only to come
in
the

the

at

last stage, when

legallyacknowledged

charter

new

and

confirmed

Parliament

being,as it were,
entirelydestroyed by the

of the
:

for

Church

the

is to

fiction

of

be
the

laybranch of the Convocation,

is
The
late political
reforms.
right
of free assent
the clergy: but it does not
be denied
to
cannot
to follow,that they must
exercise it in the form of Con
seem
vocation,which itself has usurped the place of the Synod.
The
of Sweden
has done
for the
more
Episcopal Church
congregation; and her further reform is,comparativelyspeaking,
she has abolished the bindingpower
of the Romish
easy, because
law, without the repealof which no national Church
canon
can
of reconstructive reform.
a singlestep in the way
move
of Holland
Churches
and Germany have only
The Reformed
to
preserve, purify,and complete the synodic element, in order
of primitive
to come
Christianity
;
up to the constitutional model
it
of

being well understood, that

consideringthose only as

the

the

must
principle

members

who

be

preserved

live in communion

follyto expect anything from

which is not emancipated from
government
any form of Church
In this sphere little has been done in Germany
policecontrol.
United
Reformed
Churches.
or
However,
except in provincial
with

the

the Church.

new

element

But

it is

of free Christian
L

association,
coupled with
4

re-

152

diaconate

stored

and

this

element

Mission

of

with

Germany

testant

are

which

Wichern,

the

enabling

revilers,

and

in

her
the

"

of
of

sing,

to

of

Mit

ist

mit

seinem

and

the

in

all

wohl
Geist

of

God

humility,

in

auf
und

dem

Gaben

her

the

the

Inner

in

spite
old

Pro
brother

and

the

German
of

hymn

Plan
!

Dea

covering

charity

affliction,

deep

uns

Spirit

of

more

practical

day,

educate

hospitals,

Associations

the

more

network

midst

Er

arid

are

evidences

living

Church,

its

the
The

Germany.

serve

fallen,

of

vocation

the

Protestant
who

the

is

sense,

from

comes

reform

and

orphans,

ancient

the

Kaiserswerth,

of

conesses

hood,

in

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

"

if. //"/**}"

all

her

]54

INTERPRETATION

Now

blessing.
of the

word

this act
and

the

offeringof
includes

and

wine.

The

Prayer,

eminent

the Lord's

to

acts

in

Oblation

is

great

The

Supper,

either for the

preparationeither for the Oblation or

Such
also spiritual
But
there are
acts.
petitionor thanksgiving; such is, in an

the solemn

whether

Sacrificial

the

sense,

only the
spiritualact

introduction.

is

of

expressionof

the

Prayer,

of which
self-sacrifice,

of internal

only two

are

the Communion.

and

ordinarysense

clergyand poorer part of the congregation,

of the bread
placingon the communion-table
Communion
is the Supper of the people, the

for the Communion.

are

in the

one,

there

sense

contributions

the

of Peace

Kiss

in that

external

an

for the

love-feast,or
and

is

Oblation

the service, the

APPLICATION.

AND

of the elements

the consecration

Thus

whole

the

the act

service

the

was

worshipping congregation. The external

combined
with praying : it was
sacred only so far as it
was
inner act, more
clearlyexpressed by
symbolicalof some

act
was

The

prayer.

ing)which

the

external

posture (standingup,

accompanied

the word

likewise

had

bending, or kneel
such a symbolical

meaning. But whether a sacred word, or solemn position,all

took placeinternally,
and
to represent what
was
equally meant
essential value except as thus being a signof that real
had no
internal
was

the

of the mind.

tory confession
inasmuch
the

of sins and

the

as

reading

confession
or

of

and

sermon

in the

in these prayers,

by

!
Hallelujah

itself,however,

Prayer, and
extemporization:

the words
it

was

ation of that

Spiritof God
congregationof believers.
According to the ancient
fore,in the
the

prayers,

took

congregation expressed

Lord's

except where

the

Scriptureand

singingAmen

The

The

congregationalservice,therefore,
principally
worship,and the sacrifice the culminatingpoint of
the preparatory teaching,also, like the
But
act.
prepara
act

or

was,

like every

there

import

an

is no

prayer

of the

in

of
or

that

saying
hymn.

except

the

of the

Spirit,an
livingmanifest
and

given to the

Christian

inward

without

of acts,

as

responsivesentence

people perform such

higher sense, no worship
and

well

responsiveact

high spiritualact, a
which
was
promised
Church

form

in
participation

as

of the Invocation

the

order, sequence,

their

sermon,

the

the

worship

act, and, there

sacrifice.

individual

Now,

portions of

SUNDAY

THE

155

SEKVICE.

"

sacred

these

uttered,are

acts, the

which

prayers

or

the

intimated

read

we

of

scope

usuallyenumerated

The

frame.

and

aim

Church

in this

Prayer
general

our

Greek

in the present

text

proofsof a
of their not
later date, by the very circumstance
being found in
the earlier and purer
texts, and by their being very unskilfully
inserted.
Even
the most
ancient liturgical
formulary, namely,
is inserted into the Abyssinian text of the
that which
Apo
of the

"

"

Apostolic Constitutions

bear

self-evident

"

stolical Constitutions"

originaltext

of the

Coptic Church,

Coptic Collection.

of the

found

is not

Still,as

Reliquiae

"

my

in the

"

there existed in the time

Liturgicse in the Analecta
proves,
Ser
of Hippolytus complete formularies of the real Communion
of a shorter
themselves
vice, which were
alreadyan amplification

formulary of

the second

century.

for these details

But

must

we

ReliquiaeLiturgicae; for they cannot

understood
except by a comparison with the later forms. The
of the Liturgiesof our
made
that they were
shows
use
age
rigorouslyprescribedformularies, and that they left much
and
for selection.
free prayer
This appliesin particular
to
refer

readers

our

to

be

the

free
not

for
the

principalprayer, used at the eucharistic Thanksgiving, before

This prayer, in
the Lord's Supper, the prayer of consecration.
His
will send down
that God
its originalshape, is a supplication
Holy Spiriton the congregation,and sanctifytheir hearts : in
formularies
liturgical

the

gregation and

on

their

the

in
offerings,

to the communicants

become

Spiritis
the Lord's

called

order

Body

down

that
and

the

on

the

con

latter may

Blood.

There

prescribed prayer here, namely, the

originallyonly one
Lord's Prayer ; which, for this purpose,
was
amplified and ex
that
tended liturgically,
to include, implicitly
or
so
as
explicitly,
of the Holy Spirit.
Invocation

was

The
menced

Sunday service consisted of two parts. The first com

with singingof psalms out of the psalm-book, or of new

It concluded
metre.
psalms and hymns in the Greek or Roman
that is to say, with the expounding
with the homily or sermon,
had been
of the portionof Scripturewhich
read, coupled with
a

practicalapplicationand

who

had

begun

their

part of the service.

course

exhortation.
of

The

instruction,were

Strangers,likewise, might

Catechumens,
present
be

at

this

present

as

156

guests,
dismissed

with

were

the Lord's

Supper

Constitutions
According to the Alexandrian
and blessing might be delivered
by a layman ; a
of teaching and
ancient Apostolicalfreedom
most
then enjoined
the congregation. All strangers were

celebrated.

was

this

prayer

relic of the

praying in
withdraw

to

the

from

worship of

each

other

with

the

women

the

kiss of
This

women.

established,as it appears,

solemnity was
and

the

restore

in the midst
which

devised

brotherhood

of

them

form

by

Christ

hallow

in imitation
His

among

the

desecrated

of the

we

to

venture

may

had

consider

as

its
one

that courage

own

think

we

used, besides, several

we

have

restored.

Church-

of the earliest

venerable
Morning Hymn, the most
Pliny the Younger unmistakably alludes, and
which

custom

maintained

the

of

the

disciples.The
human
body,

temple of God : it was

corrupt and sneeringworld, with
inspires.

and

the men,

men

service, likewise, of the Believers

singing,and
which

done

the

Believers

by saluting

desecrated

faith alone

This

peace

was

to

The

the Believers.

hereupon expressed generally their

of

Catechumens

satisfytheir curiosity. The

and blessingbefore
a prayer

to

or

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

of

all, to

the older
Christians

The

other

morning and
evening hymns.
Spiritualodes, privatehymns, especiallyfor morning and even
domestic
life. We
ing devotion, likewise enlivened
give an
evening hymn of primitiveGreek
origin,which is akin to the
salutation
of light when
old Hellenic
the evening lamp was

lighted.

Learned

which

"

do

not

with
private compositions, like the one
of Alexandria
the
Pedagogue" of Clemens
concludes,
used by the
never
belong to this class. They were

little adapted as they were

as
congregations,and, indeed, were
for that purpose.
intended
Every thing reallyold and genuine

given fullyin our Text-Book, the Notes

information.
furnish all requisite,
to which
The
first of the two
principalacts in the celebration of the
Lord's
the offeringof giftson
the part of the
Supper was
of the Church, and the placingof them
members
the com
on
which

belongs

munion-table,
elders

of

the

offering,and

here

is

by the
congregation,and

or

the

under

and

thanks

for

the

side of
their
offered

it,by the clergy,the

assistants.

giftsin

Now
a

prayer

this
of

SERVICE

THE

called by
blessing,
as

are,

is shown

institution.
statement,

ancient

Part,

such

of

truth

general

the

material

The

congregations.

Christian

piety,
Apostolic

an

consider

and

Text-Book,

our

of Christian

the

doubt

impossible to

read

we

of the

custom

is

Second

the

in

157

BELIEVERS.

THE

the sacrificialact

Irenasus
in detail

It
if

OF

and
deeply
simply venerable
which
has
significant
act, and the mystico-magicalsuperstition
gradually been engrafted upon it, are fully explained,as can
be authentically
now
proved, by the entire perversionof the
of

originalnotions

this

of

misunderstanding

so

But

Priesthood.

and

Sacrifice,Church,

being a
explanation implies the admission of that custom
primitiveone, and instituted by the Apostles.
extended
When
the Sunday observance
was
beyond the
apartments of individual believingfamilies,and specialrooms
for prayer were
appointed,the pictureof this act of Oblation can
this

be

its fullest

represented in

Church

who

had

not
therefore),

bread
with

them

of the

only

wine

and

for

took
the

With

season.

communicants

the

oil,and

who

members

not

offeringand

persons

elders

The

gifts

of the Believers

were

altar.

other

and

of
other
their

thing,and

every
round

or

on

the

of

members

the Service

all those

near

and

wine,

withdrawn, the

drew

placing them

the

arranged the giftsin order,

table of the Holy Supper, the

of the great act.

centre

when,

form, with

Lord's

When

assistants received

Thus

upon

The

give (frequentlythe minority,

themselves
the charge of the
Supper, but likewise brought

this Oblation

congregation had

visible

to

the first-fruits of corn,

originallybegan.
the

thing

any

details.

with

the apse

wonderful

at

the end,

for the Hall

instinct, the
was

oblong

established

the

as

basilica-

generally

Prayer (and the first adulterated

Collection
Greek
so
gives it),the clergytook their places in
both sides of the
that circular building,the old tribunal,on
and the side
bishop'schair ; the congregation stood in the nave

prevailingtype

of

aisles,if the building contained

The
in

table,which
Christ,made

the

the altar of

place for it, between

positionwas

very

inward

soon

the

such, the
sacrifice of

mankind,

clergy and

men

and

women

believers,as

stood

apart.
brothers

in the

only natural
congregation. Thus its

fixed in the intersection

of the transepts

158

INTERPRETATION

and

the

nave,

Service

of

approached
other.
side

Believers

was

the

altar from

one

the

stitious law

the

upon

the

direction

Church

this in detail in

platesbelonging to
The
the
as

which

Supper,

and

was

the

the

act

the

mercies

simply

in

the other

Prayer
and

Saviour,

by

every

of

the

the
to

head

of

prayer
every

Feast

of

symbolical element:

Jewish

and

heart, uttered

elder

to

in the

Love, in words

either
Our

by

own

the

soul of

sign,the
fixed,

one

Lord's

prayer

The

Lord's
state

the
the

not

con

Sustainer,

thanksgiving offered

meat.

the

re

This

adapted
free

the

records

express

was

words,

in

Creator, the

family before

expressed

action

character, the

from

the

gratitude for

its

Spiritfound

the

for

for mankind.

expressed

twofold

vow

especial thankful

with

liturgically
amplified and

Thanksgiving.

bishop
of

Lord's

the
life

in

Church

first

to

cannot

as

Self,

in
in

souls.

appeared externally

of Jesus

The

act,

the internal

say,

advanced

they

struggle

wine

very

their

in

sealed

What

and

transferred

form

in the

through Christ,

This

be

to

praiseof God,

of

Spiritwas

thankful
the

The

form

all

is to

that

sacrifice of

part of the

of

was

"

strong

thankful

God.

bread

the

the fixed

opposite
shown

I have

God

ceremony.

blessingsof God,

word

free.

was

sisted in

of

symbolicalsigns.

This

super

Basilicas,and

with

continual

the

on

from

was

the

in Rome

become

of the sacrificial death

act

Word.

the
the

by

the

of sacrifice

internal

any

in the Eastern

this consciousness,

kingdom

offeringof

membrance

with

realized

and

west

Roman

pledged here,

of the

promotion

community

object of

be

to

side

or

without

built itself up

"

now

repeated,was

was

to

the

it.

of mind,

often

the

High Priest, had

the great act, the

too

east

on

feelingof their mutual

the Eternal

the

east

behind

originallyprevailed.

congregation had

In this tone

be

the

work

my

clergy

by the
congregation. The

usually, but

subject,from

have

to

seems

the

begin,

to

the

side, the congregation from

was

formed

apse

When

chancel.

about

altar, looking towards

of

Church

the

elder, stood
bishop, or officiating

the

direction

of

entrance

the

The
of

the

or

APPLICATION.

AND

Invocation

Prayer, or
that it

outpouring

was

of

in
left
the

congregation, before

suggested by

the

Spirit at

the

THE

PRAYER

This

moment.

for

necessary
But

it

hitherto

point

is

been

by

no

it is

firmly established,that
thing on the subject.

so

any

important

demonstrated.
Lord's

add

to

me

is

159

CONSECRATION.

OF

to

have

things, which

three

prove

un

fullyacknowledged, and still less

of the
our
present complete form

means

First, that

being used in this act for the

of callingdown
the thanksgiving
con
a blessingupon
purpose
gregation. Secondly, that in this liturgically
amplifiedLord's
Prayer, the germ of the ecclesiastical prayer of Consecration was
Thirdly,
already developed at the end of the first century.
Prayer

has grown

that the established

from

preceding the

the

union

of

originallyfree
series of
that

proves

entire
the

formed

it.

without

well
which

Testament,

Supper,
had,

4.).

from

eating, and
the

at

Supper,

double

of

head
the

to

prayers

the

the

; compare

before

Lord's

have

been

made,

One

as

be

it is

be

called)might

known,

used

of this

account

on

or

any

might
prayer
was

other

before

wine, and

such

as

is to

His

say,
own

(the Institution

event

at

the

be

recited

Church

which

nowhere

the

was

uttered

Supper uttered, "blessing;" that

to
thanks, with, especialreference
The

account

Lord

recorded,
The

of
be

ceremony

on

the

occasion.

the

Last

of

New

translations, as

family

of

two

the

of

historical basis.
Jewish

no

the Lord's

in
say,

editions

per
in

and

Gospel (vi.13.

distribution

importance. The
the Last
Supper
to

is

ecclesiastical

Church

universal

destined

uncritical

our

to

at

that

the

presumed
uttered

"

Amen

in

above,

before

sacrificial death.
the

concluding doxology

"

all

never

was

custom,

consecrating prayer

the

as

the

giving

The

but

this ancient

of St. Matthew's

which

such

prayer

in

in

as

text

intimated

as

Christ

well

the

xi.

the

as

Gregory the Great,

frequently
originally

Prayer alone,

Now,

appear

as

portion of
Luke,

Lord's

to
was

prayer

sprang

Prayer and the

thanksgiving: to which
were
joined.
historically,

Jewish

of

act

originatedour

cause,

additions

the

Supper,

or

Lord's

testimony,reaching down

the

Prayer, as

of the

ecclesiastical

of

Oblation,

of

of the prayers

Institution,cited

of

representedby
other

set

administration

the

prayer

the words

prayers
A

the whole

and

Consecration, in the fourth

of

prayers

fifth centuries, and

the prayers

of its

out

of its
Himself

nor

was

it

presidentof

160

INTERPRETATION

the

assembled

him

Christian

and

blessingsbestowed

other
that

To

Supper,
it the

might

or

Both

elements

gregationmight
wine

have

must

offering,
with

unconnected

was

generalsupplication.

occasion,that the Holy Ghost

God.
in

been

various

outpouring of

the

with

be united
them

before

set

Prayer,

praiseof

the

for
supplication

The

their

gifts,to

the

on

been

with

concluded

the basis of

was

congregation preparing for the

joined. Finally,any such prayer must

down

have

find, this

We

same.

for the

especialprayer

sacrifice,
may
have

the

the

to

thing external; it was

any

poured

be

Such, then,

basis, the Lord's

other

The

God.

reference

had

partaking of

to the

and

the

which

prayer

which

Jewish

by

Spirit gave

thanksgivingfor the gifts

general thanksgiving for all the

the

became

wine,

the

as

all the indications

thanksgiving,arisingfrom
of bread

spoke

community

but, from

utterance,

APPLICATION.

AND

the

the

the

God

the

Spirit on

thanks

praiseof

combined.

ways

for
with

the

con

bread

and

thankfulness

for

gifts. The sacrifice of the worshipping believers, the cul

symbolicallyintimated
minating point of the internal act, was
by the offeringand consecration of the gifts,sealed and sub
of Christ
stantiated by the gratefulpartaking in remembrance
His

sacrificial death.

His

of

and

gregation sought for words

might find them in the Lord's

When
to

the

this act

express

Prayer

in

or

the

Spirit of
a

of

con

it
sacrifice,

free prayer,

or

in

both.
Let

first of all examine

us

Prayer

and

the

three

the

parts of

relation
the

act

between
of

the

Lord's

from

prayer,

offeringto the distribution of the elements : first,the

praise and thanksgiving
plication
; secondly, the
; or, in
the

logicalterms,
prayers.
the

To

these

precatory, the eucharistic,and

congregation,of

minister, if he

to

were

said

their
the

be

the
added, finally,

concordance
prayer

or

with

by

the

three
with

acts

the

Lord's
:

the

Prayer

are

in exact

petitions,with the

praiseand thanksgiving;

sup
theo

sacrificial

utterance,

the

by

of their

vows

minister, of his

in those of the people,if (asin the

participation
they said the Lord's Prayer. The three parts of

extended

the

the

Greek
the

Church)
liturgically

correspondence with these

supplication
doxology,
; the
the

Amen,

with

the

general

162

INTERPRETATION

mularies

became

service of

The

fixed.

of

the

was

people,was

of

another

have
principles

in the Analecta

not

the

step in
been

both.

the

the

sacrifice

it

merely

sealing of

the contrary, it

on

That

duringthe

Communion, if
/July be accounted
of not

the

at

trace

munion
The

by

the

those

more

this

than

Service,we

can

the first
with

now,

the

different

Communion.
said

it after

of

the

can

ancient

formularies

in the

words

as

real

the

circumstance,which

the free prayer

point

of the

Communion

Church

Roman

Com-

vow
was

misunderstanding

picture according to

of

for

thanksgiving.
of

liturgical
germ

greater distinctness,

epochs

of the

Com

Service.

formularies,of
expression,by liturgical

life of mankind

in God

commenced

free

thanksgivingin the first age

worshippingcongregationbecame
the world's history,
which was
the
more

of

speak

to

The

it.

itself,nor

curious

writing down

the Communion

shall have

sacrifice,of

sacrifice

all,is

for

any
established

point,
Liturgies

account

on

expression of thanks for the

and is, independent of the
was,

Communion,

Having

here,

followed

never

sixth century the

the

custom

not

was
an

this

always preceded by a prayer

the Lord's Prayer or a special
prayer of
was
nothing but
Now, as the self-offering
it always took
the consecration
prayer,

jnunion

believer, but

On

the

of

was

; it

the

period.

that

the details.

highest point of
place beforethe Communion
was

Com

the

Essays: the

in the

established

Communion

consecration,either

Invocation,or

the

direction.

wrong

facts,however, must be pointedout

of which
subsequent misunderstandings,
we
of

separatedfrom

for the real oblation

oblation

mock

exhibit

The

the

Supper at the time when

congregationceased, or before

Two

presently.

that

fatal circumstance,

Lord's

of the whole

substitution

the

It

was
adoration,or self-sacrifice,

celebration
munion

APPLICATION.

AND

after the

second

and

the Lord's

with

new

internal

Prayer

and

the
Apostles. When
conscious of having a place in
of the

case

after the

final,destruction

Hadrian, the spiritsought for

the

of Jerusalem

still

by

expressionsof that
inward
life and
At
the same
act.
time, also, the solemnity
and the symbolical
itself,
of the act of offering
and of
signification
the thing offered,became
more
significant.The third century
more

definite

first,and

THE

had

mulary.

of

solemn

still had

the

people, or upon
it appears, always used
the

second

that the
should

him

address

it to

Son, and

the

Sender

sophicalschools

the

with

utterance,

this

only true God and

and
of the Spirit,
; in

their

short, as

Church
second

century, after the

earlypart
prove

minister

every

thanksgivingas

condition, that he

Creator, the Father

not

sacrifice when

her

the

that

to

God

must

of

of the

the

the

philo

Christian.

alone, therefore,knows

Spiritof God
expressed

Spirit

Constitutions

of

orthodox

an

of the

oblations,was,

Church, from

deliver his prayer

the whole

on

and

the free

side of the for

the

Coptic
jealouslyinsisted

congregationhad

Spiritgave

The

in every

century.

hut

for the Invocation

people

But

second

the

place by

of words

set

the

upon
as

have

to

seems

prayer

163

SERVICE.

developedLiturgy than

more

COMMUNION

in what

she

entered

terms

the

upon

her

last

Apostle had gone to his rest,

the whole, corresponds with the period when
the
which, on
celebration
of the Lord's Supper was
entirelyseparatedfrom
the meal, and became
part of the earlyMorning Service. Justin
to say, even
Martyr says, in good Greek (which, I am
sorry
that the officiating
elder uttered
Bingham has misinterpreted),
his thanksgivingas well as he could, that is to say, as far as the
him
do justice to the grand object,the
to
Spirit enabled
Christian
thanksgiving. The form of words inspiredby the
Spiritmust have been various,and if the Spiritdid not supply
the offerer with such forms, the Lord's Prayer, as amplifiedin
been
have
the Liturgy, must
substituted,and silent prayer
of

instead

used

anything

at

words.

all,that,

We

know,

late

as

seventh)centuries,the

considered

merely as an
redemption,

their

for

sacrifice of atonement.
of the Fathers

of

act

and

magical operationof

the bread

here

And
Christian
The

and

of
not

Communion

at

and

the

and

all

was

as

fifth (yea,the

congregation
repetitionof the

fifth centuries
the

still

was

the

further from

Spiriton

know

we

Service

thanksgivingof

Nothing

of the fourth

the fourth

as

sixth and

however, if

the

than

material

thoughts
the notion

elements,

wine.
is the

inmost

centre, the

true

mystery

of

the

worship.

Communion

itself,the second
M

of these

two

outwardly

164

INTERPRETATION

visible acts, had

the

celebrated

was

at least

or

meal,

proper

as

feast

evening meeting, partlyin the Hall of

and
meal
This
privatehouses.
was,

their

at

symbolical meal of worship,as

solemnity; whereas
ante-prandial,
of brotherhood
and love (agape),

into the

grown

earlymorning,

an

APPLICATION.

AND

Prayer itself,partly in
a
remained, essentially
congregationalmeal,
had any thing to bring offered his
who
person
Thus

worship

continued

of the

Believers,as

which

the

to

instruction

Catechumens

also took

in the Service

preparatory service,in

the

was

every

contribution.

feature

be the main

which

to

the

both

In

part.

congre

outward
the Temple of God : as an
as
gation built itself up
of singleblocks, so is the
temple is necessarilyconstructed
congregationbuilt up of singlesouls. This deep symbol,which
pervades all the languages of Christian nations,is based upon
expressionsand exhortations of the Apostles,and springsfrom
the deepest feeling of the peculiarity
of Christian
worship.
"

"

There

is

The

SupplicationPrayer might
in

service, and
sometimes

was

of it either in Judaism

trace

no

the
used

of

There

is

brethren

its

of

occurrence

consecration.

after, the

before, sometimes

parts of the

thanksgivingwas the
the celebration of Lord's Supper.
of the departed
doubt
that the commemoration

Thanksgivingwas
conclusion

in all

used

be

instances

ancient

most

Paganism.

or

no

mixed

with

up

it, and

early times a precatory clause,

expressing a wish for
perfecthappiness. But the pro
minent
and joy. This
alone is
feature is that of thanksgiving
It seem
expressed in the records of our age.
Origen says :
had

also

in

very
their

"

to

proper
for this

thank

also,that

reason

of them."

the

We

Book

of

to

But

Job, attributed

pray

is mentioned

quoted

we

and

that

we

to

and

fully discussed

the

remembrance

on
very ancient commentary
cherish the pious
him : " We

of

may

by

Church,

relatives and

our

well from
too

of the

prayers

benefited

are

find,likewise,in

departed in faith,as

in order

in the solemn

of the Saints

remembrance
have

the Saints

joy

have
in

for their
blessed

Bingham,

friends who

as
deliverance,

All

end."
in

the

this

passage

above.
what

we

wish

to

inquireris,that nothingof

impress

here

all this is found

upon

the

in the most

Christian
ancient

COMMUNION

THE

formularies
left

were

to

not
none

only

the

of these

place and the expression

pointsformed part of the

of the Lord's

the

Introduction
centuries

that

free,but that

celebration
As

; and

165

SERVICE.

details
to

the

prefixedto

Supper in the second century.

of this liturgical
picture,we refer
Liturgiesof the second, third, and
the Third

Volume

of the Analecta.

to

the

fourth

166

INTERPKETATION

APPLICATION.

AND

II.

REFLEX.

THE

I.

Reflex of

The

the

Mirror
WE

the

between
and

about

now

are

to

exhibit

service of the

the

surprisinglyconfirmed
forms
the

second

testimony in

authentic
of

end

Chrysostom'sHomilies

in

favour

this century, in the

in

the

it contains

sostom

treats

the
a

on

the

which

connectinglink

which

and
mixed

up

with

free prayer,

give the frame

productions,but
to

Church
As
was

the

the

life,and which
consciousness

prayers
had

obscured, people adhered

Fathers

elements.

of the
Text-Book

Church
more

with
in

Analecta
forms

and

more

the

century

is intended
not

literary

sprang

and

favour

regard

of

Apostolic age,

earlyLiturgieswere
of godly men
which
used

its

Chry

the word
the

in

and

not

were

of the fourth

our

of the

Basil

century, and

Churches

been

of the

of

names

formularies

of which
The

work.

the oldest texts

exhibit

second

of the

short formulas

the

the

find in the

we

already as

age

We

those

between

of his Church

Liturgy

earlier

and

of his

belongs to

We

century.

having had, towards the

principal Churches, substantially

traditional.

as

and

of their

later

the formularies

Church,

Liturgy

both

formu

The

fourth

form
the same
identically)
Liturgy, and in
post-NiceneAlexandrian
ConstantinopolitanLiturgy, bearing the
Chrysostom. It can be proved that these
;

and

variously extended

(although not

authors

extensive

established

became

centuries.

were

fixed

as

sacrifice,is

the

in

words

fourth

and

traced, respecting

Christian

the

they

as

century

appear

have

we

very

Church,

in the third

amplified,and
possess

the

by

Greek

of the

of

laries

Apostolicalage,

in the

process of development which

and
consecration
before prayer

hallowed

analogy

post-Niceneperiod.

in the

prayers

in the

the

and

contrast

Communion

The
the

Church

Worship of the Eastern

of the ApostolicalAge.

to

her

from

blessing.
sacrifice

closelyto

the

WORSHIP

formulas

which

Fathers

two

OF

the great

alluded

there retouched,

mushrooms,
Now,
cration

lightsof
had

above,

When

the idea

of its grave.
in all authentic Church

167

CIIURCH.

the
used

earlyages, such as
and perhaps here

dies, formularies

the

and
like

grow,

out

before

voice

of the

Holy

Ghost

The

to

EASTERN

THE

the

Communion,

first century
descend

genuine words

fifth centuries

of

the

of that

words

echoed

are

upon

of prayers

formularies

us,

and

throughout:
purifyus !

conse

liturgical
May the

"

consecration

the celebration

"

of

in

used

of the

Lord's

been

added

the

fourth

and

Supper contain,
in
beyond all doubt, the development of the petitionoriginally
serted into the Lord's Prayeritself concerningthe sendingdown
of the Spiritfor the sanctifying
of the people. The development
of the second petition
was
thus, in the firstcentury, the utterance
of that Christian and Apostolicidea.
The
fuller development
of the thanksgiving
and self-consecration took place in the free
In this
properly called the Prayer of Consecration.
prayer,
a certain solemn
mode
of expressionfor
or
phraseology
prayer
invoking the Spiritwas considered as sanctioned by the usage
of the Church
free as to expressionand extent,
rest was
: the
but fixed as to object and general tenour.
The
of the
words
Institution
Then

at

or

may

followed

consecration

may

not

fixed written

have

formularies

; but

that

to

prayer.
in all of them the

prayer, to which the recital of those words

forms
the historical introduction.
It was
nothing but pure
misunderstandingin the dark ages of barbarism,to see in conse
means

the

cration,not

tion of the words

consecratingprayers,
of

mistake, to suppose

Institution.

But

the

it is not

historical quota
a

less barbarous

that the sacrifice of the ancient

that of the

elements, whether

secration.

The

sacrifice was,

but

before

or

Church

after the words

was

of

con

Evangelicaland Apostolicalidea of the true

for reasons
amply explained,alreadyobscured,

formularies became
fixed.
in spiteof
Still,
liturgical
of the expressions,
and in spiteof the oblation
the accumulation
those which
and
immediatelyprecede and follow the
prayers
Communion
the spiritual
act of thank
being full of repetitions,
ful self-sacrifice pervadesall the Liturgiesof the Eastern Church
when

the

in the fourth

and

fifth centuries.
M

It is this act, this vow,

4

which

168

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

and
symbolized by the Offering,sealed by the Communion,
sanctified by the Remembrance
of the sacrificial death of Christ.
The
Liturgynamed after Chrysostom expresses the prayer ex
as
a vow.
plicitly
The
also strictly
an
intercessory
Supplication Prayer was
is

for the brethren

of the Church, both
prayer for all members
of
had fallen asleep,and for the Apostlesand the mother
who
III. as
saying of Augustin (citedby Innocent
for the
Scriptural), It offends the Martyr if any one
prays
of the bold paradoxes of the great African,
Martyr," is one
which
have led to innovations,and become
turningpointsin the
Lord.

our

The
"

internal
a

historyof

clear

word
is

conception of
the

partly"in

is made

of those

pendently of

who

have

the Jewish

and of
lievers,
limits
;

of

Liturgies

it

indeed

was

the

as

new

mention
Inde

(inpace).
very

But

to."

natural

that

in the eternal
"

departed
of

had

also

the elect,and

ancient

of the

Church, the

longing for the accomplishment

the complete triumph of the

of God.

connexion

mention

custom,

not

happiness of departed be
of Saints" beyond
the Communion
the feelingof
time, should be conjoined with this
space and

of the number

The

earliest

reference

peace

had

indefinite

very

of the deceased,

departed in

for,according to the views

souls of the

kingdom

in the

of which

the deliverance

expressionof hope

prayer

the

of

meaning

element, is still the prominent feature, when

Christian

the

real

of," partly "with

name

for
thanksgiving

the

the

Christians

ancient

The

for,"the general sense

"

the

the Church.

made

was

of this
of the

Eucharist, in the fourth

thanksgivingand
departed

and

fifth

with

this prayer

the

in which

celebration

centuries,was

owing

of

the

to

the

of the Church,
of the intercessory
efficacy
prayer
the believers celebrated the Holy Supper.
when
especially
is stated by Cyril and
Epiphanius. In the time of Pru-

belief in the
more

This

dentius, the

of

on

The

course.

who

of

the

latter,the

celebration

of the

anniversaryof the martyrdom of Hippolytus

regarded as a thanksgivingand bond of love,a strengthening
had already finished their
faith by looking up to those who

Eucharist
was

cotemporary

were

the

idea of intercession

supposed

to

pass

for the souls of the

through

departed,

purifyingfire,was

first

170

INTERPRETATION

III.

The

APPLICATION.

AND

Communion

Reflex of the

of the Church

Service

of

Home.

Liturgy of Rome.
Whether
look to the text which Gregory the Great found,
we
find throughout,
to his own,
to the present official text, we
or
or
only in an increasingratio,the character of the service changed
from
one
preeminentlythanksgivingto one of precatory prayers :
the wish to propitiate
becomes
and more
more
predominant. Who
The

ever

is different with

case

struck

by this
historyof

immense

the

the

sophicallywill
and

doctrine
Hellenes.
under

the

difference; and

religionsof
with

agree

rites of

To

me,

the most

I say

as

that which

ritual became
of the West.

order

considered

be

Spain, and of Milan,

the predominance of
The

ritual

Roman

much

were

had

formulary was

clamations

; whereas

which

the

It

was

very

conciseness

admire

Hilary'sPrayer
The

Germanic

irresistible

for the Dead

with
affinity

on

entirelydue
power.

mere

de

formulary is distinguished,
Gregory's judiciousand, for the

reform, by that solemn

of Roman

classical terseness

and

furnishes
the

concise

antiquity.
metropolitan

of
provincial
verbosity,

prevailover
mind,

not

details,often

in all the formularies

natural, that
should

Still

model.

Roman

of
consequence
he lived,tasteful

we

the

The
striking excellencies.
rituals are
lengthy, full of

unnecessary

in
particularly

ness

its

Alemannic

and
amplification

in which

that

ingenuity and

Roman

also

rhetorical

the Greek

nearer

the Roman

Gallican, Gothic, and

age

formu

and

clauses

Him

in this decisive part, the general

very early,
The original
national Liturgiesof Gaul and

Carlovingianprotection and

to

and

with

step in advance,

in the

Romans

covenant

is

religion. It certainly,

is the standingcharacter of Roman

laries,

Roman

cautious,binding,and solemn

therefore, cannot

philo

discover

we

ancient

the

make

to

Rome

that this difference

when

and

God,
propitiate

has studied

and

Greece

sacrifices of

the

who

one

any

ancient

character

same

Churches, will be

that of the Greek

this rite with

compares

exactly of

the Sacramental

which

strikinginstance.
contrary, has always shown

the Hellenic

St.

mind,

as

and gladness which

spiritof filial thankfulness
the Gospel and the Apostolictimes.

well

as

with

is breathed

an

that
in

IV.

General

The

oblation,or

solemn

Services

of the Communion

Character

offeringof

of

act

of the

Churches.

present Byzantine and Roman

The

171

SERVICES.

ROMAN

AND

BYZANTINE

the

people,origin

Service : and was

the opening of the Communion
ally formed
the real primitiveoffertory. Subsequently,this real oblation
of the priestremained,
ceased ; but the public oblation prayer
The
of consecration.
offertory
the beginning of the prayer
as
became

tiphony

sung

sacerdotal

mere

became
prayer
tory before the

offer the

to

Preface

service, referringonly

tonal

an-

an

choir.

secret

accompanied by

Subsequently, the old oblation

the Offer
of the priest,and
prayer
was
amplifiedinto a very long offer-

the

by

prayer,

sacerdotal

priesthad, indeed,

The

sacrifice.

the

to

about

person

in the

become

only acting person, and his recital of the words

of Institution the culminatingpoint, instead of the sacrifice of
the reality
and more
the worshippers. Thus
was
more
evan
the

meantime

escent

in terms

idea of the Communion

the very
:

if there

for,even

placewhere

take

did

not

the

prescribedservice

It

was

of the fifth and

The

the

in it.

Her

the ancient

should

has

and

retained

people, it

service,but

the

than

does

be

had
the

the

low,

become

after

prayers

aloud,

not

mere

type which

Service

the Roman

of

read

has become

of the Communion

Church

contradiction

of the

therefore,that many

fifth century, and

canon

in

over.

meaning,

Church

Greek

printed in

was

sixth centuries

lost their

they had

for

communion

it is marked

necessary,

very

was

became

form.
im

was

with
petrified
comes

much

and

nearer

from
especially
of the Holy Spiritafter the words
her retainingthe Invocation
of Institution, and thereby renderingit impossiblefor any but
of supposing that the con
theologiansto fall into the error
secration consisted in the historical repetitionof the words
of
to

Institution
of the
far
act

of

instead

of the

predominanceof

prayer.

the sacerdotal

She
and

one,

has, moreover,
vicarious

in

spite

element,

so

maintained
the principlethat this solemnityis an
faithfully
that she celebrates it in the language
of the congregation,
the Roman
the congregation; whereas
Church
has forced

her Latin

on

all the western

Lastly,also,the

mention

nations.
of the

departed

adheres

closer to

172

INTERPKEIATION

the

of
spirit

the

sense

the ancient

Church

of the Roman

and

latter had

the

sacrifice,
a simulacrum
the

offeringof

the elements

ceased

for

custom

the

receive

with

The

it.

symbol of the internal

a
symbol of
a symbol ; consequently,
by the people,which had disappeared

instead

of

the

be

service, to

had

dead, in

to her.

to

for

real oblation

become,

now

ceased

had

the

for

masses

unknown

are

assembled

congregation,when

Communion

and

Church,

But, in the fifth century, it

the

APPLICATION.

AND

of

of the body and

background; consequently,
death :
of his propitiatory
Christ also;and, consequently,

fallen into the

or

blood

of

of the
not
sacrifice,
consequently,of the historical propitiatory
of the communicating congregation. The
actual thank-offering
knows
GreekChurch
nothing of the dogma of Transubstantiation
;

upon

of

the mind

Service,may

Communion

the whole

Liturgy,and

but the

produce,

approachesthem with that

in the same
impressionthat it originated

person

who

precon

view.
opinion,the
is just as stiff and dead as
Church
The Liturgy of the Greek
The
the Roman
Roman,
is, and considerablylonger besides.
ceived

when

compared

the

had

become

the

at
finitively

real Consecration
of

foreignto

the

sense

the
recognizes

canon

of

Institution

the

are

is

thanksgiving.Great

and

compiled from

forms

the

of the ancient

the other

Church.

on

there
the

de

Western
The

hand, the

prominence entirely

It is true

of the Celebration

character

was,

originalcharacter.

into

brought

stress,

canon

fifth century, and

omitted, and, on

thanksgiving,but

praise and

Ambrosian

sixth; and, of all the

from

most

Prayer

been

later in the

of

Churches, deviates the

the

even

Her
unintelligible.

and

much

end

and

have

to

obscure

also,in realityfixed

words

Greek

rituals,appears

Gallican
which

with

is little

other

as

that

an

the

offering

praise and

hand, is laid

no

upon

off the consciousness

of the
gradually drew
the People to the Elements, from
the Thankfrom
Church
offeringof the believers to the repetitionof the Sacrifice of
such

forms

as

Thus,

Atonement.
munion
of

also, the

of the

canon

congregation; but it
formality,and since that time

still
had
has

impliesthe
alreadybecome
grown

The

congregation never

communicates

Supper, but

after the Communion

Service is

form.

into
at

over,

the

Com
more
a

mere

Lord's

although

the

SERVICE

words

of
in

same

as

which

tation of the words

fundamental

the

out

displacementof

of

change

the centre

of consciousness

consciousness

Masses

for

cognate

abuses, elevated into doctrines.

of

that

of

life to death

The

; from

external

to

essence

the

which

of

out

the

as

in all its

which

This

the

sprung

real
grew

ex

the

all their

formative

process

parts : but this connexion

is

from
pathologically,
misinterpretedletter ; from

leads down,

spiritto

the

form.

first problem,

sacrifice of

established

Purgatory, Indulgences, and

Dead,

development

Church,

the

development,connected

interpre-

had

It has

custom.

clusive

is

false

which
priesthood,

sacrifice and

of the

the

as

or

Liturgy,but as a doctrine.
erected into dogma that perversionof

idea of

unnoticed

is misunderstood,

the

Christ

of

sacrifice
propitiatory

the

of

sacrifices the Lord's

who
priest,

the

it is the

celebration

whole

The

and

of the

Scholasticism has

up

of

act

therebyrepeats

custom

require the contrary

Church.

is the

mass

body, and
not

Greek

173

CHURCHES.

REFORMED

Gregory'scanon
the

Roman

OP

then, was

to

the

restore

real sacrifice : the

worshippersin thankful love. The

second problem was
service
the equilibrium between
to restore
and practice;ritualism
of sacrifice and a doand reality;vow
the Re
life of real sacrifice. Did
mestic, social,and political
formation
solve the first problem ?
Did
the Christian States
self,vowed

understand

the

by

the

We

second?

here

have

to

answer

the

'

first

question.

V.
When

the

when

basis

the service

to

gulated his
former
and

were

errors

of the Reformed

Churches.

led to the restoration

Reformation

language spoken by
as

Service

of the Christian

Evangelicaland Apostolicalinstitutions,
consequentlyagain performed in the
Churches
adopted,
people,the Lutheran

the basis of the

worship on
and

The

be

was

the

reformed, the Latin

services

upon

system

Mass
of

whereas

abstract

Calvin

notions.

re

The

carried, againsttheir will,into the conventionalism

of the Roman

Church

; and

the

scholasticising
philo-

174

INTERPRETATION

sophy

of Luther

to the

as

the other

Celto-Romanic

of

work
either

dignityin both, by virtue of the

Evangelicalfaith,and the strengthof the
tained

as

by

on

its

the

which

of the momentous
efficacy
the solemnityrests.

Spiritfound

an

expressionfor

of

act

The

the

divine

and

birth in

new

ceremony

inward

re

of the

power

thought, as well
redemption by Christ,

ethic

Church,

Lutheran

the

In

to

come

Churches.

Reformed

the

of

not

held
as
sacrifice,

important thought

most

did
ApostolicalChristianity,

branch

historical form

of

the idea

Thus

Church, the

misunderstanding.

for the

hand, substituted

abstraction.

the ancient

by

that medieval

upon

Lutheranizers,

the

of

period, and

in his later

elements,is based

Calvin, on

APPLICATION.

AND

sacrifice in

internal

the

inspired

hymns ; whereas the Calvinists,under the influence of Bibliolatry,made the spiritof the Old Testament, as poured out in
the Psalms, the expressionof their praise and thankful worship
In both
in Christ, made
the morning star the light of noon.
Churches, however, the

the

sermon,

doctrinal

element,

pre

the
as
proportion,that common
prayer,
of
in the Church
the popular element
act of the congregation,
the people,almost entirelydisappeared.
The
old conventionalism
naturallydied graduallyaway, but
only after the Protestants had made a fatal con
unfortunately
dominated

all

beyond

so

it among

troversy about

themselves, and

had

their

surrendered

personaland political
The
into the hands
of the aggressivePapacy.
liberty,
pre
dominating didactic element, however, destroyed the Service,
which
interests,

inasmuch
the

eyes

rendered
ceremony

by

as

of

it tedious,

it made
the

attractive

the moral

by

Lord's

Supper
and

the

of

Ecclesiastical

year

Reformers, because

was

set

they

rhetorical

stood

as

internal

worshippers.
aside

found

graduallyappeared in

useless

as

displayof

earnestness

consciousness

that it

so

classes

upper

of the

of

those of faith and

were

eloquence.

ruin, kept

the

the

the

it obscured

very

by

outset

The

solely
religious

up

historical idea

not
worship of Saints, and there was
it. By the
spiritenough in the age to restore
was
adopted, but merely as a tradition.
The
English Church, in her Articles, started

with

them, unless

efficacyof

The
at

for

of the

by

the

its connexion
reconstructive
Lutherans

from

it

Calvin's

SERVICE

point of view
developed as to
reformation

of

choristers

sang

them.

Yet,

what

hold of the idea inherent

of the

act

an

congregation.
which

activityof

the

people understood
restoration
liturgical

this

as

of the

free

development
and

could

the

no

catholic

for the

space

catholic.

organicnor
The

one.

before

proceed

not

auspiciouscommencement,

organicand

an

neither

was

had

and

left

idea, and

element, it

less,in spite of the

more

liturgical
political

The

the

leading reconstructive

Still

so

deprived the people,and called upon them

unable
to
they were
only in
sing. It was
abbeys that choral singingwas retained, and the

when
and

action

in her

method.

seized

restored

never

was

choir had

cathedrals

from

England

Europe

Lutheran

forms, that the service is

speak,

to

theology

in

any attention

people,however,

Church

medieval

doctrinal

adopted the

175

CHURCHES.

REFORMED

her

attract

instinct of the

The

but

she

in the old

OF

the

was

service

became

peculiar,and in part wholly

repetitions. Nevertheless, as

overcharged with

more

accidental, accumulations

and

this

Liturgy is the only product of the sixteenth and seventeenth

centuries deservingof
any notice, and as it has attained, owing
its dignifiedcharacter,and
to
the world-wide
dominion
of
England, an unrivalled positionand influence, it must be the
of the

centre

Churches
In

so

natural

reflex

in the mirror

doing, we

and

watchwords,

clergy and
neither

the

is

silent prayer
every

and

between

solemn
the

The

only
two

Veni

the

or

very

and

prayer

admits

which

the
are

exhortation,

exceptions that

rare

the

for the

service

forms,
spiritual

Creator, is

name

alone,

in

free

by custom,

English Liturgy

formularies

which, in the ancient

Collect,as the very

sanctioned

directed

in the service of

pause

Church

silent prayer,

utterance

in

loss in the

ancient

minister

of formularized

it is

The

forms

most

two

serious

very

prayer:

short

free

nor

is, that the

either for the

prayer

given

object. The
diatelybefore

common

there

complements

excluded

choice

and

of

Protestant

Church.

devotion.

people jointly.

result of which

are

kinds

it were,

as

with

once

of Christian

here

silent

the natural

at

of the

state
liturgical

of the ancient

meet

elements

recognizes three
prayer,

of the

to

the

same

ordination,imme

only

instance

of that

Church, is presupposed by

of Collect

proves.

176

INTERPRETATION

The

ancient

Church

Psalms

of the Old

psalms

and

APPLICATION.

AND

recognizes,moreover,

Testament, of which

hymns

of the

New

togetherwith

the

free use,

the

she made

Covenant,

highest and

the

as

natural

of the congregation.
expression of the inspiration
The
her
introduce
into
does not
service,
English Church
as
a
ecclesiastically,
part of the Liturgy, any sacred Christian
Translations
of psalms in rhyme can
never
hymns whatever.
be anything but a good thing spoiled. The
themselves
Psalms
most

she

in

uses

succession, two

interruptionexcept by
the wise

to

trary

xiii. 5.

7.),and, what

service.

But

hundred

the

and

It is not

adopted
existingpracticeof
their

whole

on

the

of

idea

the

to

contrary

singing

themselves

to

divided

private hymns,
service, hymns
David
to

(whose

those

of

for
strictly
those
of
are
use

which

of all
are

Ezra.

five

(Bingham,
the
the

the

between

as

collection

collections

ignorance of
made
(by king
they
; whereas
national

of ancient

and

only exceptionallyfor the Church

epochs, and from the days of Moses and
said to end with the 42nd
Psalm) down

The

Temple

date from

which

only hymns
service

after the

are,

with

Book

of

composed
exceptions,

were

few

some

if the

Captivity. Now,

reading them so frequently

during the
could
a part of Scripture,not
a word
of the whole

con

destined

songs

the

is

month

every

view, which, in barbarous

the Psalms

be

use

principleof

David, of course)for the service of the Church

state

any

morning and
thirtyor thirty-onedays, is unspiritual.
principle,but simply taken from the
clergy. At the bottom of this practice

unintellectual

origin,considers

Such

Laodicea, of the year 365

is more,

of the

four, without

even

Patri.

Gloria

fiftypsalms,

evening services

lies that

the
of

canon

three,

or

service were,
be said

reason

that

they

againstsuch

if its
Psalms, especially

contents

and

properly explained to the people. But the

to be the expressionof the
singingof the congregationis meant
inward
most
feeling,the very feelingof adoration: and who
purport

were

will maintain
for that

posed
by a

they are

month,

the

purpose,

Christian

because
every

that

Psalms, which
are

all of them

congregation
found

moreover,

in

in the Book
creates

were

not

adapted

com
originally

being sung
the act of worship, simply
of Psalms ? Their repetition
uniformitywhich can be only
to

178

INTERPRETATION

APPLICATION.

AND

expressing the peculiarcharacter

of the season
of the ecclesiastical year, with the exception of
few appropriateportionsof Scripturefor the Sundays in
some
Advent
and the fast-days. The cycleof Bible-readingadopted
(with a few
by her, according to which the Old Testament
omissions, and includingthe Apocrypha) is to be read completely
through once
any exception,
every year, and the New, without
little regard for the ecclesiastical year and
three times, shows
omitting likewise

form

every

requirements of an intellectual and

productsof
reading. Among the liturgical
for the

of

in every

Easter, occupy
some

Liturgy

the

in

Holy Week,

uniformityof

service is here

the

of

Church

concluding with
have

They
in

But

them.

system

the medieval

respect the first rank.

elements

ancient

very

for the

ordinances

the

Rome,

connected

the

even

English
slightly

only very

through : the ancient forms are thrown away, and the

opportunityof making the people respond to the recital of the
of psalms and hymns inserted at
Passion, by appropriateverses
the end of every section,is not thought of.

broken

The
from

morning and evening services suffer so much the more

this dangerous uniformity,because, as alreadyremarked,
of silent and

the elements

It is customary,

ing Prayer
beautiful
the

with

and

The
admitted

service

Communion

on

from

Sundays,

them.

the Morn

lengthened Litany (a
in

impressive prayer

that

and
itself),
is

to

say,

both
to

most

of them

make

three

entirelydistinct in themselves, into one,

organicconnexion, and abounding in repetitions.

ordinances, which

having no

and

detailed

the

excluded

are

combine,

to

moreover,

with

free prayer

ancient
into

are

Church
the

had

not,

general

in

service

the
itself

age

that

of

Hippolytus,
Creed

which

baptism. This was done, how

The
English
by the Church of the succeedingcenturies.
ever,
that Creed on all occasions at morning and evening
Church
uses
Testament, as
service,immediately after the reading of the New
minister
and the
leading,
a
congregational act, the officiating
was

professedby

for

candidates

congregationrepeating after
three

great festivals,and

On

the

the

formulary of the later

called by
is, falsely,

that

him

each

name

sentence

the festivals of the

Trinitarian
the

separate

of it.

Apostles,

schoolmen, commonly,
of Athanasius, is substi-

tuted ;

form

in the

known

never

179

LITURGY.

ENGLISH

THE

East, and in the West

only

morning service intended exclusively

in
less
for the clergy. It is certainly
every respect infinitely
adapted to be recited by the whole congregationthan the Nicene
Creed.
In the present Liturgy, the morning and
evening
services commence
with a fixed form of confession,composed by
introduced

the choral

into

dignified,but too stiff,and, with the

exception of a choice in the introductorysentences, uniform
throughout; whereas the old Introit (althoughitself the wreck
Bucer, in itself very

of

an

ancient

rite,and

the

of the Entrance

simulacrum

of the

varietyof words and of thought. The service

of confession is followed by the reading of the Psalms, preceded
Lord's
The
Prayer (with which
by two responsivesentences.
the first book, accordingto medieval
custom, awkwardly com
menced) forms the connectinglink between the act of confession
and the psalmody.
The most
the English Church
vital element
which
(as early
as
1549) has retained in this dailyservice is the old responsive
sentences, repeated alternately
by the priestand congregation
after the Creed.
They constitute a short intercessory
prayer
Gospel) offered

These
the greater part of which is also old.
comprised in collects,
the
collects are a genuine Roman
form, which suits particularly
of the English mind.
turn
The Liturgy,as a whole, is dignified
throughout,although it
be pronounced to be organic in itself,
nor
cannot
adapted for
We
general use in Christendom, still less for domestic use.
our
point of view, consider the fact, that
must, however, from
national institution,
of Common
a
Book
a
Prayer has become
all excellencies,
of
more
as
important than all defects,and even
detail.

It is of all Church

ordinances,

since

great and

the

Reformation,

blessed

thought,this
placing in the hands of a Christian nation a book impressing
truths,not by abstract theologicalformulas, but by
evangelical
in language intelligible
of worship and edification,and
act
an
book
alone was
a
to the congregation. Such
capable of be
the

important.

most

coming
It is in

Churchitself

as

and

It

was

House-Book,

valuable

the

as

Church, the fragments of which

we
N

and

such

Text-Book
have

it has
of

the

endeavoured

to

become.
ancient
restore,

180

INTERPRET

ATION

APPLICATION.

AND

superiorto it; although,alas ! less

pointsinfinitely
free, and breathing less of faith in that Christian Spiritwhich
inspiresthe praying or teachingspeaker. No Church in Christ
has yet carried out
those liturgical
endom
ideas with the same
and

in many

Churches
have, to
dignityand completeness. The German
and
day, produced only clerical liturgiesand regulations,
reform
of Frederic
the liturgical
William
the
Third
has

beyond that.
the clergy,and

gone

for

of

in

placed only

is

Prayers (Agenda)
their

hands.

The

as

advantages

isolation,and

of

mostly

under

not

Hymn-

almost

as

even

book

everythingthat is good since the

of Luther, the German
congregationshave been obliged to
for themselves, amid
out
bloody struggles,with all the

books,

well

Order

The

this

time
work
dis

despotic forms

of

great historical work

of

government.
The

important portion of

most

the

English Church, however, still remains to be noticed, .the

She
Service.
has here, from
the very
Sunday Communion
the
beginning, struck out a deep thought, and undertaken
the

solution

of

It is from
the

of the

one

this elevated

historyof

minent
the

last three

does

Service

It is not

importance consist

valuable

ore

the fact,that the Book

of

the

time

led

schisms
in

even

pro

mind

during
Liturgy of

that the

of

close

con

seventeenth
to

the most

in the Church.

this,that it

of

con

originalEnglish theology; nor

Common
Prayer and the Communion

particular,its
done

human

of its very

it has also since that

and

consider

must

we

as
particular,

merely

important,on account
politicaland civil wars

because

most

in

in

is

its chief

tains the

Service

view, that

controversies
theological

momentous

Nor

of

historyof the

centuries.

the

and

century,

universal

the Communion
with

point

the Communion

in

part

nexion

greatest problems of the Reformation.

most

much

intellectual
towards

part and

in

its most

blessed,

has

elements

in

matic

writings,formulas of concord, and attempts

projectedby the theologiansof the Continent, have

at

to

scholastic
the

the Lutheran

and

uniting

Reformed

the

Churches,

antagonistic
as

the

dog

controversial

union

done

as

divide

the

two

Confessions, and

to

perpetuate

their

disputes. Its highestimportance consists in this,that

of England has attacked,with seriousness and piety,
Church

what

has

been

to

Reformation.

the

Christian

this hour
this

By

EDWARD

OF

BOOK

FIRST

of the

one
we

two

great problems of

the restoration

mean

of sacrifice in its entire

idea

181

VI.

of the

real

speculative

ethical and

For it is
and its realization in its true domain.
significance,
and Christian life being formed
only by both common
prayer
into an
organic congregationalaction, that an understanding
between
and the
be brought about
the contending parties,
can
hope indulgedof a livingprogressive
development of Christianity
and
of Christian
civilization throughout Europe and
through
that grand
the world.
We
shall, therefore, have to examine
national undertaking more
closelyin the reflex of our picture,
works
meritorious
and the rather because, although many
upon
the subject of the English Liturgy (Note D.) exist,its history
has not yet been written from a generalpoint of view.

1.

This

The

work

First

of

Book

Communion-

Cranmer, Ridley, and

of Edward

VI.

their friends, as

Royal

The
Commissioners,presents the followingorder.
preparatory
service begins with the ancient Introduction, or Introit : instead
of singleverses
of Psalms, a whole Psalm
to be sung ; then
was
the old Kyrie Eleison
(Lord have mercy
us), with the
upon
Gloria
after the Latin form). The
(the old Morning Hymn
Epistle and Gospel are
preceded, according to the Roman
for the
custom,
by the Collect for the day, after which one
Creed (not used at
King is inserted, followed by the Nicene
Rome
before 1014). After the sermon
or
homily follows an
Exhortation
to the worthy receivingof the Sacrament
of the
The
about
Lord's Supper, now
be celebrated.
minister is
to
the sermon
instructed to use
had not anticipated
it only when
it. This Exhortation, which begins with the words,
"

Dearly beloved
of the

munion

sider
.

ends

with

an

in the

body

Lord, ye that
and

of

blood

mind
our

to come

Saviour

to

the

Holy

Christ, must

Com
con

."

injunctionto

sacrifice of Christians

thankful

:
N

the proper
self-sacrifice,
as

182

"

INTERPKETATION

Him

To

(Christ)therefore,with

give,

us

as

ourselves

If

in true

there

be

is

another

His

holy

holiness

and

to

appointed

be

to

righteousnessall the days of

in which

read,

Supper will be celebrated

Holiday, and the congregationare
after the sermon,

Immediately
has

tions

read, the

been

collection for the poor.

from

sentences

read

are

or

the communicants

follows

I. The

invited

partake of

to

of these

one

it.

exhorta

more
or
going on, one
enjoin charity or almsgiving,

withdraw

non-communicants

this the
their

this is

places in

the real Communion

commences
as

take

is

Offertory begins, accompanied by

While

After

sung.

life."

our

given that
following Sunday

the

on

to

exhortation

this

notice

after

or

Bible, which

the

of

instead

the Lord's
or

pleasure, arid studying

and

communicants,

no

thanks, submitting

continual

will

let

Holy Ghost,

and the

the Father

bounden,

most

are

wholly

Him

serve

we

APPLICATION.

AND

parts of it

The

Service.

Here, then,

choir.

the

are

Preface,

with

the

Holy, Holy, Holy

"

"

(out

of the

Latin

Missal).
II.

The

general IntercessoryPrayer

God,

who
for

Prayer
same

as

We

unto

in

Thee, Thy mercy

hence

from

and

the

O
us

us

."

...

the
essentially

Church:

followingremarkable

the dead

mercy,

peace.

taught

Christ's

Thy

sleep of

the

hast

with

end, referringto

departed

are

rest

of

state

the present one, but

commend

which
do

whole

the

at the

added
"

by Thy Holy Apostle

everlasting

and

Almighty

"

words

Lord,
with

all other

the

Grant

servants

sign of faith,and

unto

everlastingpeace

Thy

them,

and

that

beseech

we

at

now

day of
mystical

the

generalresurrection we and all they which be of the

body of Thy Son, may altogetherbe set on His right hand, and
O ye that be
hear that His
most
unto
joyful voice : Come
me,
blessed of my Father, and possess the kingdom which is prepared
Grant
for you from the beginning of the world.
this,O Father,
for Jesus Christ's sake, our
only Mediator and Advocate."
the

This

is

Prayer

remarkable

for the Dead

resemblance
the Church

to

of

Liturgicse.

the

attempt
on

an

to reform

the medieval

evangelicalbasis.

correspondingprayer

Alexandria, which

I have

intercessory

It bears

close

of the third century in

restored

in my

Reliquiae

before

the words

which

of

Hear

"

Thy
O

us,

of

:
Institution)
didst give
mercy

tender

merciful

Father,

God, Heavenly Father,

"

."

with

Thee, and

beseech

we

immediately

the Elements

of
Prayer (Consecration

III. Consecration

183

VI.

EDWARD

OF

BOOK

FIRST

Thy

sanc*tifythese

vouchsafe to bl*ess and

Thy Giftsand Creatures of bread and wine, that they may be
the Body and
unto
Blood
us
of Thy most dearly beloved Son
Jesus Christ,who
in the same
night,""c. (duringthe utterance
Holy Spiritand

of which
IV.

Word

words

and

Priest takes the bread

the

SacrificialPrayer

Wherefore,

"

(Oblation)as continuation
Lord
and
Heavenly Father

before

Thy

morial

which

Divine

Son

Thy

these

with

Majesty

willed

hath

make

we

...

here

Holy giftsthe

Thy

to make

us

hands).

in his

cup

me

entirely

....

desiringThy fatherlygoodness mercifullyto accept this our sa

most
crifice
humbly beseechingThee
ofpraise and thanksgiving,
grant that

to

other

we

...

of his

benefits

And

passion.

of

remission

obtain

may

here

sins, and all

our

offerand present

we

souls,and bodies,to be a reason

our
Thee, 0 Lord, ourself,
Thee : humbly beseeching
unto
able, holy,and livelysacrifice
unto

Thee

that whosoever

may

He
V.

be made

...

dwell

may

The

Lord's

and

one

in them

we

As

bold

are

Lord

our

to

hath commanded

Saviour

and

say

Amen."

Him.

they in

and

"

Prayer.

taught us,

partakersof this Holy Communion

body with Thy Son Jesus Christ,that

shall be

Father,""c. (withoutthe

Our

Doxology).
VI.

The

of Confession

act

Choir.

the

by

tences

for

Thanksgiving

to Confession

Exhortation

Introductory sen
Christ's Sin-Offering.

of Peace.

Salutation

of Sins.

Sentences

Absolution.

Gospel invitingto the Communion.

Concluding Collect before administeringthe

from

the
VII.
"

We

do not

presume

trustingin

We

mercies.

is

always

to eat

the

blood, in

to have

flesh of

worthy
:

mercy

Thy

much

so

Thou

But

this

to

Grant

dear

us,

Son

in us, that

body, and

our

our

to

as

the

art

the crumbs

property

therefore,
graciousLord,
we

Christ
may

sinful bodies

souls washed

gather up

Lord, whose

same

Jesus

that
holy mysteries,

these

Him, and He
His

be not

table.

Thy

under

Thy table,O merciful Lord,

but in Thy manifold and great
righteousness,

to come

own

our

Elements

through

and

to

drink

continuallydwell
may

be made

his most

clean

so

His
in

by

preciousblood.

Amen."
VIII.

Administration
received

it

Supper,after

of the Lord's

himself,in

both

kinds.
N

the

pr!et

has

first

184

AND

INTERPRETATION

We

that the

remark

thing opposed
lose

to

not

dead

elements

Hippolytan

the

with

ancient

in the

dead, but

at

attempt

an

the

which

in

prayer

for

and

age,

of the

forms

The

still a prayer

is

scrupulousanxiety

or

retained.

be

might

the

of

sense

doctrine, show

of the

mentioned

are

authors, while carefullyomitting every

pure

one

any

which

Church

the

to

APPLICATION.

an

In
the Consecration
Prayer the
evangelical development.
Liturgy has not yet been able to free itself entirelyfrom the
Elements.
The
Blessing through the Spirit and the Word
the words

(namely,through

is
Institution)

of

invoked

the

upon

the Apostolical
congregation; whereas
the con
Church
for the blessingonly upon
prayed originally
the
added
a blessingfor
gregation, to which subsequently was
the
invoked
to sanctify
gifts; just as in baptism the Spiritwas
not

prayer,

for the

water

the

upon

Consecration,however,
contradistinction

Church,

but

this

is, to

most

of

from
directly

the

form

of

It is
of

dignified. Our
alone

that

wonder
this

all he
the

aims

learned

the

English

if

and

he

contents

of the

Re

of Justification in

has

articles of

formularies

to

thinks
his

have
that

because

This

opinion, models.

he

one

who
can

important

does

not

natural.

Church

or

con

views

most

canonical

own

real

No

the

acknowledged

is very

that of the middle

those

it.

Church

not

thrown

rituals.
he

to

Palmer's

back-ground,

in
possible,

are, in his

Its

Church, and

in respect

should

man

is to find what

at

formularies

which

earliest

spiritof

for it in ancient

Nicene, and,
the

into

is

prayer

appropriate as it is
how such a thought

as

shown

have

the

of

act

whole

that

rather

warrant

Lutheran

This

thought

of the doctrine

remarks

originality
; indeed,

prayer
a

former

the

Self.

fundamental

of the earliest Fathers

into

enters

in

the

Liturgy.

conception is

The

explains the

sciousness

prayer,

the type of the sacrifice of love in the life

as

vow,

whole

the

realization

Christian.

the

sacrifice of

Christian

true

important part

formation.
the

sacrificial prayer was

added, which
reallyspiritual
hour, the best and most
complete ecclesiastical ex

derived

are

as

of

notion

erroneous

of

pression of the
the

the

to

retained

merely

not

was

idea

The

Catechumens.

the

sanctification of

find
For

authorityfor
in

ages.

the
He

postrefers

supposed precedents,

Everything new,

however

186
of

instead
the

AND

INTERPRETATION

an

congregation,and

strippedof

of the

operatum

opus

to

APPLICATION.

clergy,once

the act of

more

it the Christian Sacrifice

establish upon

its Levitical

disguise,
the feelingsof Protestants,
It did not, however, fullysatisfy
excited to op
who
by persecutionand bitter controversy were
so
positionand distrust,and who were
deeply offended with
still
forms
medieval
and
too
were
some
expressions which
retained,that they rejectedand repudiated them as suspicious,
in such

even

2.

purifiedform.

The

Second

Thus, then, under

the advice

posed the Introduction

Services),and of the
Common

Order

This

very

Evening

the

Book

set

alterations

1559

in

made

of
with

and

first book

in the

com

and

aside.
the

with

important, and, together

is very

considerable

at
especially

daily Morning
Peter
Martyr,

Communion

of the

reconstruction

not

Florentine

(who

Bucer

of the German

the

to

VI., 1552.

re-written,as early as in 1552;

Prayer was

it, the

of Edward

Book

1604, and

and

(1662),forms the present English

givea complete analysisof it when we arrive

the Restoration

Liturgy. We shall
at the period of 1662.
the

In

Second

Book

of

Common

accordingto the precedent of

logue is placed at the head of

the

Edward

VI.,

Church, the deca

Genevan

the

of

Prayer

Service, and

Communion

long and tedious,because too frequent,didactic reading is very

sensiblyconverted into a congregationalact by the short response
the form

of the

people,in

In the

IntercessoryPrayer

and

Thanksgiving

medieval
for

universal

portionsof

omitted, and

pressedas

the

prayer,

the

after each

petitionfor
for it.

of the elements

the

improvements. But
creeping in, some

substituted

consecration

blessingon

of

is

communicants.
from

dread

changed

All
of

the

ancient

of the

is omitted,

manner,

into

these

are

false view

of Sacrifice

Service

Sacrifice is

voluntaryappendix, namely,

as

the

petition
palpable

important, and

Communion

Christian

dead

like

In

beautiful,most

most

idea

the

commandment.

are

most

here

simply ex
collect,following

LAUD'S

LITLJKGY

187

SCOTLAND.

FOlt

of the

And

Ritual.

strange

so

upon

religioussubjects,so long

fully

home

the

to

reference
vourite

form

collect

by

its

As
show

in the

Liturgy for

of the

in

Liturgy

of

its face in the

James

latter part of

liturgical

Church.

Protestant

reign

the

sense

the

among

which

reaction

I., the

no

Scotland.

the Presbyterianparty
satisfying
the time

of

of the medieval

Rituals

it had

time, the fa

our

value

the

estimate

Communion

reconstruction

earlyas

who

those

Laud's

far from

very

of

being found

3.

The

in

second

this

(because

one

has again become,

sacrifice),

to

brought

is not

matter

ultra-Protestant

an

mind

human

feeling,that

Christian

general

collect,at that time

the

as

instead

the Latin

from

the

in

changes

the

are

used

be

(post-communio),which may
ordinarycollect of Thanksgivingborrowed

Communion

the

was

clergy.

began

to

and

of Elizabeth,

avowed, and
secretlyencouraged by her, was publicly
of a monarch
strove
the favour
openly for the mastery, under
of a Liturgy, as he was
equally narrow-minded
as
a
composer
reasons,
pitifulas a king. James I., who wished, for political

which

to

was

make

English Liturgy
friends

in

of the

episcopal,had planned the introduction

Scotland

into

that

Laud,

country.

Scotland, thought they could

make

and

however,

his

of this scheme

use

bringing the Scottish Liturgy back to

the
the origin,
of the English. Such
medieval, by means
was
after long secret
Liturgy which
preparation,of the Communion
to

further

intended

was

of the

which
the

nion

of

the

upon

brought

the

scaffold.

As

that

of

of the

the

unaltered

and

the

States,
which

known

of the

one

and

of the
of
as

again
complete synopsisof

original version.

now

that

it

the

king himself,

present Commu

Scotland, and,
it

the

was

of the rebellion

causes

afterwads

basis

Episcopal Church

United

subjoin a

It is well

it forms

I.,by force

hearing the clergy,"endeavoured

archbishop, and

ecclesiastical view

dancy, we

after

people.

outbreak,

Liturgy

an

Scotland, and which, in 1637, Charles

' '

of the

cause

of

for

of

royalprerogative,

force

to

to

their views

is

strives

the

part,

expression

for the

its contents

in

ascen

from

the

188

INTERPRETATION

After

the

Commandments

of the

Epistle and

A.

The

Service

begins

(Gen.

with

xiv.

Numb.

xvi.

tion

of

xxix.

the

at
liturgical

freedom
verse

due

unto

14.

Thine

of Psalm
His

name

above, I.) then

do
8.

give

we

almsgiving

to

follow

consecra

Chron.
became

14.

applied with

unto

Thee"); closingwith
Lord

the

to

after

spirited

the

into His

come

in the

immediately

2.;

xxv.

(1

ver.

Abel

here

Ascribe

"

are

the

at

of

of

(Ex.

Temple

the

bring presents, and

applying

sentences

of

words

the

17.;

xcvi.

sacrifice

Thanksgiving

building

own

Sacrifice

the

Levitical

early period,and

an

Of

the

12.

the

from

David's

gifts for

10, 11,

"

from

the

sacrificial office.

symbolical

sentences

5.); from

16.);

Creed, and the Sermon, the

Nicene

into

sacrificial
"

untouched), the reading

left

were

followed.

Offertory,reconstructed

It

The

(which
Gospel, the

Communion

real

APPLICATION.

AND

honour

courts."

English Liturgy (see

these

sacrificial

sen

tence?.

When

these

which

is

presented

altar,and
General

B.

for the

Prayer
And

here

Dead,

also bless

we

having

finished

labours.

And
for

thanks

lightsof

their

the world, in their

Thee

that

stedfastness

we

vessels of

choice

several
have

may

who,

servants

rest

now

virtue

and

Thy

of the

from

high praise and

most

declared

Thy

to

hearty
Thy

and

the

Most

follow

their

in all

grace,

generations:
grace

the

of Christ's

state

introduced

faith,do

Thee

grace

the

been

here

for all those

in

yield unto

whole

above, II.).Instead

see

following is

course

basin,

placesit upon

humbly

the

example

Thy faith,and obedience to Thy holy com

mandments,
that,at the day of the generalresurrection,we, and
all they,""c. (as above).
After the Intercessory
Prayer,an exhortation is enjoined to be read
from

time

to

in

time, either

Supper, or warning
of the

revisions

There

is

Acts

mind
of

against the

them

formularies

of the

to

to

the

First

for every

Book

come

(as

VI.

holiday (afterthe
to

the Books

the

in the

"

in both

Lord's

of Edward

withdrawn), an Admonition
Lord's Supper :
Dearly beloved
."

the

unworthy receivingof it,

have

receivingof
that

inviting communicants

prescribed,however,

communicants

D.

the

wonderful

have

beseeching
of their

earth,

on

the

the

Communion.

for the

wine

and

Thy holy name

we

the

saints who

C.

to him, containing the alms,

the bread

Militant

his hands

into

IntercessoryPrayer (Prayer for

Church

"

orders

priesttakes

the

ended,

are

worthy
Lord,

of Edward

Confession,Invitation,Creed, Absolution,

non-

Sentences

ye

VL).

(ac-

LAUD'S

cordingto

LITURGY

the form

in the

189

SCOTLAND.

FOR

Second

of Edward

Book

VI., see above,

VII.).
E.

Preface

F.

Consecration

"

First

the

"

Holy, Holy, Holy (seeabove, I.)intermediate

an
Prayer (seeabove, III.),

with

Second

and

Heavenly Father,

our

us, O

merciful

Father,

of

which

Almighty God,

"

Hear

mercies

tender

Thy

beseech

humbly

most

we

VI.

of Edward

Books

form between

....

Thee

of

and

Thy

sanctifywith

Thy
Almighty goodness vouchsafe so to bless and
bread
and
and
Word
creatures
of
Holy Spiritthese Thy gifts
blood
and
be unto
the body and
wine, that they may
us
of Thy
dearly beloved

most
to

Son

Thy

His
G.

death

Prayer of

Oblation

and

that

so

Christ's

passion,may
and

as

in remem
holy institution,
be partakersof the same

in the

First

night,""c.
our
Heavenly Father,"
(see above, IV.) ; only

in the

blood, who
O

Lord
Book

in the

offeringof the Oblation,after

Thy Holy Gifts,"the followingare added

I.

The

the
:

"

"

words,
which

with

we

these

offer

now

Thee"

unto

H.

according

receiving them

we,

"Wherefore,

for word

"c., word

Jesus

preciousbody

most

that

Saviour

our

of His

brance

Son

Lord's

Prayer (seeabove, V.).

ConcludingPrayer: We do not presume," "c. (seeabove
"

that the older form

It is obvious

VII.).

deliberately
adopted,and
there rendered
here
and
more
complete ; in the Offertory,
for instance ; but every thing in a reactionarysense.
Instead
of expressingmore
for that was
sacrifice,
stronglythe spiritual
the problem which
the sixteenth century undertook, but did not
entirelysucceed in solving,the Levitical one, on the contrary,
in the

is here, and
marked

with

decided

also the

Here

j is prayed for;

Word"

we

the Word
"

is retained

under

say,

strongly

more

medieval

the

idea of

the sacrifice in the

so

are

Word

"

that the
and

not

to

it

and

of the Word

power

be

cannot

understand

in the

This is my

thrown

is to

Supper.
blessing through the

prominentlyforward
I

Oblation,

cele

of the Lord's

bration

"

and

tendency towards

that
sacrifice,

the eucharistic

Consecration

is

the

but

is

denied

creative

"

the

Spirit
brought more
that by the

Word

of

God,

the

words
of Institution
highest sense,
which
body." By this the expressionof self-sacrifice,

here

into the

from

the First Book

background:

the delusion

or

it is

pretext of

an

of Edward
a

reaction

to

VL, is entirely
Levitical forms,

restoration.
Apostolical

190

INTERPRETATION

Protestant

The

therefore

was

There

feelingof

which, if carried
the

made

grace

which

conscience

besides

was

vehicle

older
a

and

be

footing with

position of

the

everywhere placed
old

It is

at the

cathedra) in honour

conventional

scholasticism

lord

of

the

As

he

enjoined that

the

end

of the apse

(the

of

and

antiquity

of medieval

spiritless
knowledge
arbitrarilypreferred to really ancient
tradition.

sacramental

regards the
modern
spiritual
his knowledge of

more

architecture,by virtue of which

of

the

is necessary
to salvation)to be
the dispenser of salvation.
and

altar should

God.

of

sacerdotal

(as the exclusive

learning of Laud, and his

brethren, it is exactly on
Christian

voice

pretension,which
and
qualifiedby episcopalsuccession

was

episcopalconsecration

real

Liturgicalarchaism a theology
have
led back
to
consistently,must

out

priestwho

and

one,

the

behind

There

Romanism.

people againstLaud's Liturgy

the

correct

very

concealed

was

APPLICATION.

AND

traditions

Christianity,and

irreconcilable

with

historical

and

form
innocent
is a poor
most
philosophicalcriticism. The
be to
provincialantiquarianism,the only effect of which can
disturb the conscience, and impede the lightof a livingfuture.

4.

Service

Communion

present established

The

England, 1559, 1604,

After

the

points

of

contrast

Liturgies,as well as between

and speech,had been, in the
variouslycombated
sided

Restoration
were

final revision
the

both

course

between

1662.

the

formularies

old
and

the most

and

free

of the seventeenth

parties,for

of

new

prayer

century,

part with

one

arguments, but with great zeal and animosity,the National

Liturgy took
which

by

such

and

of the Church

its present

form, in its essential points,at

(1662),after the Savoy Conference,

unsatisfactory.It subsequently was
under

William

III. in 1689;

the
not receiving
Royal Commissioners
they were
accordinglydropped. This was
definitive settlement
of the Liturgy.

but
assent

the

the

results

of

undergo a
proposalsof

to

the

of Convocation,

the last attempt at

LAUD'S
The
After
of

LITURGY

order, compared with

the

the

Sermon,

the

ancient, is

more

conformitywith
Offertoryalways

enjoin charityand

follows
read

almsgiving being

follows.

as

interpretation

the natural

in

rubric, the

191

SCOTLAND.

FOR

which

sentences

during the

collection

of alms.

if there

But
General

be

communicants, it is doubtful

no

Prayer of

the Church

is not

to

whether
The

be omitted.

the

rubric

at least of the last

ambiguous, and the ordinarypractice,
that
is so stronglyin favour
of that interpretation,
years,
the Offertoryis left out when
there are no communicants,

is very
150
even

the Service

concludingwith

and

the Sermon

annexed, expressiveof the blessingattached

the Word

Sunday

of God.

of the celebration

that time

at

the earlier
But
proves

If notice

of

by means
Liturgy.

the

omission

that

this

of

of the Lord's

Supper,

it is to be done

exhortation

borrowed

entirelyfrom

an

the

regretted, consequence

the

of

clearlyprescribed,

Offertory,so

is the

custom

hearing of
the following

the

to

given for

be

is to

of the Collects

one

natural, but

Morning

very

Service

much

be

to

having

been

practically
(with the Liturgy) the first part of the Com
munion
Service.
People found the Service too long,and thus
mutilated
the most
important concluding part. By this practice
made

the

deprived of the Act of Petition

and
built
the congregationwas
to be
The
by the foregoing Service.
up
ordinary Service,without
Communion, is alreadyshorn of the Preface, which, nevertheless,
has nothing whatever
the Communion
to do with
such, being
as
the introduction
the Act
of Thanksgiving. But
to
by that
it loses the act of Prayer itself,
of which
the Offertory
custom
General
Church
be only the symbol. The
to
was
Prayer is

ordinarySunday Service
for which
Thanksgiving,

is

"

"

indeed

this

prescribed for

ordinances, from

part

of

earliest down

the

to

the
those

Service
of the

Churches, with the singleexception of the Prussian

1821.

Thus

fixed from

the

the

in

all

the

Protestant

Liturgy

of

whole

most

organizationof the Service, typically

primitivetimes, would be destroyedif that

the
were
interpretation
such thoughtlessness
to
it is asserted, that in

some

true

one.

the framers
cathedrals

It is

impossibleto ascribe
of the Liturgy. Besides,
and universitychapelsthe

192

AND

INTERPRETATION

APPLICATION.

of

saying that General Prayer with the Offertoryevery

Sunday has always been maintained, and it is a fact that in the
used ;
Chapel Royal at St. James's both have been constantly
the question against the ordinary
decide
this seems
and
to

custom

practice.
beautiful

that

In

the whole

"

the

of those

altogether

omitted

who
in

have

and

"

from

the

also bless

we

Thy

follow

to

Jesus

Thy holy

faith and

their

Christ's

turn

we

to

clearly that

without

for all

name

fear

sake, our
the

only

that

this

danger, and

any

with

embodied
thought now
after the Thanksgiving for

in

"

any

misunder
are

as

give

them

us

we

grace
le

may

Advocate."

have

Church,

shall

we

been

strengthened
effect,by adding

considerable

the blessed

to

this, O Father, for

ancient

collect

departed

servants

of the

Funeral

departure

of

Service,
deceased

Beseeching Thee

that it may

shortly to accomplish

Act

please Thee

the

of

of

number

Thy gracious goodness

Thy

elect, and

to

hasten

"

Thy kingdom
The

and

the

might

prayer

with

Grant

Mediator

and

Gospel

Thy

beseeching Thee

good examples,

the

brother

was

without

of
possibility

partakers of Thy heavenly kingdom.

see

but

misinterpretation.Its dignifiedwords

this life in

If

faith,which

And

so

in

departed

is restored,

155%,

Intercession, perfectlyfree
follows

by Thy Holy Apostle hast

mention

standing

who

everlivingGod,
."

taught
the

words,

and

Almighty

IntercessoryPrayer (Prayer for

Church
militant here on earth)which

of Christ's

state

begins with

General

of Confession

with
correspondingessentially

No.

VI.

of the earlier Service.

The
here

Preface, with

from

No.

the

Holy

"

"

its

positionbeing

altered

I. in the earlier Service.

Concluding Prayer
presume," "c.) :

word

before
for

the

word,

Consecration
the

do
("We
concluding Prayer,

not

No.

194

INTERPRETATION

The

5.

AND

APPLICATION.

Service

present Communion

of the Episcopal

Church

of

Scotland.
the Scotch.

After

developed by the influence

and more
accordingto the

been
more

is found
before

in the editions

me),

second

and

Service

all at

in

the

full

of

libertyof

nation.

in

Scotland

Scotland

against the

did that party make

so

has

against the

confirmation

in 1689.
That
principles
last product of that spirit
of
in our
days been re-awakened

and

corruptionof
But

turies.

abandoned

very

as

in 181 1 and

important part
Church
the

have

of

an

the

United

Sermon

Admonition
to

the

ward

B.

the

it,moreover,

of
in

Pro

considered

as

century, which

portion

mistaken

idea

pointed

attempt

The

as
cen

carried

occasions.

of

out

of the first three

for solemn

out

in

was

most

has been
Its

States.

Laud's

followingcomparison with

After
A.

of

of

1838

the

for

with great erudition and liturgical

consistently,
skill,albeit
one-sided
spirit,to solve a still unsettled problem. It
sanctioned

the

Liturgy

considerable

that

views

consideration

had

by

lever

is to be

seventeenth

by

the Christian

it merits

Non-Jurors

reinforcement

Anglican clergy. It starts from

Sacrifice in the Communion,
which
we
a

allegianceto

as

after the

Episcopal Church

revision
the

1764,

in Scotland

as

the

of the

being

of

Protestantized
of

use

testant

the

the oath

Church

used

of

bishops who,

successors

Sacerdotal

had

reaction
Catholicising
1 552,

their

I have

Communion

of the

his consort, put themselves

Laud

as

1755, which

revision

take

to

Jurors, after 1689,

type (evidenceof which

Those

reaction, and

action

Just

Laud.

had

I. in 1636

in the edition

appears,

II.,refused

III. and

head

medieval

thorough

spiritof

James

of the Non-

1724, 1743, and

there

decided

the

king William

of

once

more

expulsion of
at

Liturgy imposed by Charles

adopted in the Episcopal

will be seen
peculiarity
by
Liturgy :

:
:

"

Dearly

Holy Communion,"
I.,where

it may

in the Lord, ye that mind

beloved

Out

"c.

nevertheless

(Laud, A.).
Offertory(compare Laud,

B.

but

of the First

be omitted

much

more

by

Book
the

to come

of Ed

"

clergyman

developed).

It

begins with the Invocation

with
to the Lord
our
offerings
follow

Then
The

priest places
has been

giving
Greek

God,

borrowed

Blessed

Thou,

be

the

is the greatness, and

both

Preface

The

D.

Edward

with

in the

old and

mighty God,

Oblation

old

thus

fore,runs

Wherefore,

bread
words

Thy
"

And

art

exalted

the

is Thine

of

English

all

we

First

and

except that the whole

one,

Sacrifice is omitted, in which

the

The

the

beginning only is somewhat

Greek

models.

agrees

of

Instead

middle

the

Consecration

in its

"

"

All

Al

glory

that

Thou,

beginning and

important
above,

Prayer.

and

is

passage

end

of the

inserted,which

The

Heavenly Father,
Majesty, with these

divine

to

make

Thee,

having

the
in

memorial

whole, there

we

make

...

Thy holy gifts,

Thy Son hath

remembrance

humbly

Thee, O merciful

beseech

Thy almighty goodness

vouchsafe

Word

and

"

"

we

is

do

own

Laud

His

blessed

Father, to

to bless and

Holy Spiritthese Thy giftsand

become
and wine, that they may
(here are
us" which
Laud
"unto
retained,) the body

Thy

most

Thine
above

of Thy

Thee, and

majesty:

head

as

Lord,

"

most

and

the

offerunto
us

we

with

earth

Thine,

now

we

the

"c.

new

Lord

passion

us,

victory,and

the

Prayer, transcribed

Thy

commanded

And

ever

...

before

which

"

is

for the

in

but

in the

omitted

and

Thanksgiving),

(likeLaud, E.).
exactlylike those in

the Invocation

Consecration

here

about

mercy,"

G.

thanks

of

who

with

Laud

was

"

middle

tender

Thy

with

David

Thy tender mercy," "c., it says :

Thee, Almighty God, our Heavenly Father, for

be to

The

of

which

."

New

the

of fondness

altered, out

E.

Holy
Prayer

formularies differ.

new

the

of

come

Amen."

VI., and

passage

Thou

"

Consecration

The

of

honour

Thee.

unto

and

Lord, and

and

riches

give
C.

kingdom,

and

ever

glory,and

for all that is in the heavens

the

of Psalms

for

God,

Lord

he utters

sacrifice of the

verses

."
.

the collection

during which
the Prayer

the

Liturgies(to express

godly fear,

with

basin

from

present

us

Laud.

from

meantime,

generally consistingof

and
"

in the

Let

"

and

reverence

the altar the

upon

made

to

Sacrifice

to

Sacrificial Sentences

the

195

SERVICE.

COMMUNION

SCOTTISH

dearly beloved

sanctify

creatures

omitted
and

hear

of
the

blood of

."

Son.
.

earnestlydesire Thy fatherlygoodness mercifullyto

o

196

accept this

of Confession

hierarchical

and
politicians,

half-learned

Church

of

of
of

trine

that

the

Scotland,

still

was

hierarchs

alter the

spiritof

endeavour
it

although
lies much

the

never

sacerdotal

that

by

at

universal

transient

motives

Neither

make

of the

consists

Liturgy

Reformation,

of the

the

is

the Non-

of the

States, into what

of

end

"

The

"

in

based

portion

erroneous

sacrifice

only be

can

cognition and
must

in
never

here
1662

not

carried

solved.

of the

expression
forgetthat
by

and

overcome

of

the

violent

the

this

should

Church

be

inserted,

by

United

progressive

of

same

proof
the

full

liturgical
question in England
in 1689

that

elementary

spiritualsacrifice.

reaction,and

in

like

very

in the

idea

eradicated

true

restore

domain

respects,

fundamental

to

hier

permanently

step in the development of the English Liturgy, is

the

origin

in the

order

in this

Liturgy

many

upon

Its

merely

years

Episcopal

otherwise,

important

singularphenomenon,

hundred

Jurors'

Free

is very

essentiallyand

cannot

delusion, were

in

the

that

influences.

it consist

doc

logical

this

adoption, as
and

does

use

It

portion of

the founders

be

back

people, and

But

would

yet conclusivelysolved.

exactly

sacrificial

It

and

The

is true

of the

language

obtained

power.

not

the

Liturgy.

this,that the problem

wise, is

It

explain this reaction,which

deeper.
to

in

some

Episcopal

than

more

Liturgy.

"

Free

"

inveighed against Rome.

to

efforts

such

to

bring

to

Sacrifice.

nothing

was

of

the

in

Levitical

old

performed

personal and

archical

the

to

consequence

the

to

Sacra

the

weak-headed

development,

English people,

Transubstantiation

scholastic
service

of

appeared

pious, but

many

conservative

a
priests,

service

mere

administration

far,then, everything tended, by what

So

we

The

(Laud, I.).

follows.

ment

the

(Laud, D.).

Collect

Concluding

I.

(Exactlylike

Church."

Christ's

of

state

Prayer (Laud, H.).

Lord's

Act

H.

(as

C.)

Laud,
Gr. The

"c."

Thanksgiving,

praise and

....

Prayer for the whole

"

of

Amen.

above)
F.

sacrifice

our

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

dropped,

re

We
was

but

STATES'

UNITED

of the United States

Liturgyof the Episcopal Church

The

6.

197

LITURGY,

1789.
One

of the

in

EpiscopalChurch

of the

distinguishedheads

States,the late bishop Seabury, had something of

this feeling,
when
he and bishop White, and their friends, re

the United

solved upon
in

reform

Liturgy,after

the War

of

and

Church, both in constitution

of their

Independence.

That

settled since 1789, is a very

Liturgy, as definitively
sparing,and not altogetherfree, though very important im

provement
rendered
aim

the

upon

English

tolerable,by

more

The

one.

selection

with

made

expressing the feelingsof worship of a

of Christian hymns
gregation. The great want
medied
by an ecclesiastical collection, which
become

considerable

integralpart of
Liturgy, its most
sider
which
form

indeed

as

it

never

Church-Book.

the

to

has
has

fail to

should
As

the

direct

Christian

of

the

is

Psalms

the

of

use

con

been

re

gradually
form

an

Communion

when
we
con
strikingfeature,particularly
the political
spiritof the United States,and the periodin
that Liturgy was
to the older
established,is a return
fusion
of the English service,and an
a
attempt to make

of the First Book

in Scotland

of Edward

VI., and

its hierarchical

revision

eighteenthcenturies,with
the Second
more
decidedly Protestant one, and the improve
made
in it in 1662 and proposed in 1689.
ments
The following
of this connexion.
comparativesurvey will illustrate the nature
be
In the preparatory portionof the Sunday Service, it must
mentioned
that Christ's epitomeof
to the credit of its compilers,
the commandments
is added to the decalogue.
After
The
The
When

the

in the

Sermon

seventeenth

there follows

unaltered.
Offertory,
Prayer for all conditions
there is

no

nion

is to be

may

read

hortation

the Service

administered
or

The

Act

The

concludingCollect

of Confession

the

part of

from

borrowed

of the Church

Communion

the whole

and

militant.
ends

here

if the Commu

followingSunday, the clergyman

one

the

of the two

formularies of

EnglishLiturgy.
in the EnglishLiturgy.
as
precisely
the

same.
o

ex

198

The

Consecration

omitting

Prayer

Oblation

Prayer,

of the

out

above, V.), with

the insertion

old Consecration

Prayer

blessingon
the

To

this

which, in the

new

Communio.
matical

the

The

First

Book

of

is

there

new

from

is borrowed

Lord

before

and

gloriousascension

Invocation.

vouchsafe

we

divine

Thy

make

to

us

to

rendering

benefits

we

most

to

hear

bless and

procured

humbly
us

sanctifywith

these

Thy giftsand creatures

ceiving them accordingto Thy
in remembrance
holy institution,
partakers

of

His

of

and

most

most

by

us

memorial

remembrance
resurrection

hearty thanks
the

same

and

Father,

Thy almighty goodness

Thy word and Holy Spirit
and

our

wine

Saviour

of his death

blessed

these

with

O merciful

Thee,

of bread
Son

Saviour

the

mighty

unto

beseech

in

having
Thee

unto

insti

servants, do cele

Thee,

His

the

our

Majesty,

offer unto

now

passion and precious death,

blessed

for the innumerable

Son

ThyJ dearly beloved

Christ, we, Thy humble

His

prayer

of

Thy Holy gifts,which

Thy Son hath commanded

The

the

from

Heavenly Father, according to

here

make

First Book,

the

the

annexed

and

Jesus
and

petitionfor

communicants

the

in the

contained

In this the

given above.

as

(see

VI.

Edward

Prayer,
spiritualOblation
English Liturgy,is transferred to the Postresult of the patchwork is (with a little gram

tution

be

hand

of the Invocation

blessing on

is

Oblation.

brate

other

the followingremarkable
inaccuracy)

Wherefore,
The

the

elements

for the

one

Second.

"

On

of

of the old invocation

instead

of

addition

and

which

passage,

elements.

the

English Liturgy,
for
contains the petition

of the present

the communicants,

blessing on

the

APPLICATION.

the form

above-cited

the

blessingupon

The

AND

INTERPRETATION

body

that we,

Jesus

and

Christ's

passion, may

blood.

and

re

And

we

earnestlydesire Thy fatherlygoodness mercifullyto accept this

sacrifice of praiseand thanksgiving; most
our
humbly beseeching
Thee
and
to grant, that by the
merits
death of Thy Son Jesus
Christ,and through faith in His blood, we, and all Thy whole
Church,
of His

may

obtain

passion.

And

Lord, ourselves,our
and
and

may
Son

of

remission

livingsacrifice unto

here
souls
Thee

we

and

our

all other

sins,and

offer and

present

bodies, to

be

unto

benefits

Thee, O

reasonable, holy,

humbly beseechingThee, that we,

who
shall be partakers of this holy Communion,
worthily receive the most precious body and blood of Thy
Jesus Christ,be filled with Thy
grace and heavenly bene-

all others

RESULT

OF

with

fice,yet

accept this

made

one

beseech

we

service, not

Thee

weighing

to

our

Him,
And

Him.

but

may

although

sins,to offer

merits,

He

that

body
them
(us),and they (we) in
worthy,through our manifold

diction,and

199

AMENDMENTS.

PKOTESTANT

our

Results

of the

Protestant

we

cast

on
eyes, in the first place,

our

she will strike

un

sacri

offences,
in

whom,
unto

Thee,

for amend
Sacrifice.

Measures

ing the Liturgyand restoringthe

If

in

duty and

our

and with
through Jesus Christ our Lord ; by whom
the unityof the Holy Ghost, all honour
and glory be
O Father
Amen."
Almighty, world without end.

Summary of the

any

bounden

pardoning

are

we

Thee

unto

dwell

EnglishChurch,
by two grand ideas,
the

being marked
which
The
render her conspicuous above
all other Churches.
first of these we
to place in
Her objectwas
may
express thus.
the hands
of the people a national
of devotion, which
book
should
elevate the religiousservice from
being the peculiar
work and business of the clergy,into an objectof the religious
at

us

once

as

consciousness of the nation,and

wor
place the form of common
ship out of the reach of the capriceof any individual minister.
The second we
define thus.
Her objectwas
the
to restore
may
idea of the Christian Sacrifice,as being the highest spiritual
of the individual and
act
congregationbefore God, and, with
the sacrament, the fundamental
idea of the whole
religious
worship.

These

two

ideas

defects.

We

have

evidentlyhave not been thoroughly carried

The
complete success.
out, and are far from having obtained
of this relative failure are partlyinternal,partlyexternal,
causes
Church, that the
but

in
especially

freedom

attaches

the Church
tion
mind

or

then

recognized in the mirror

English Liturgy is deficient in

of

several

silent prayer.
the condition
to it in part from

those

arose

indifference

of free and

; in

which

part from
is

certain

characteristic

as

it is
in ecclesiasticalaffairs,
as
o

the

elements,

This
out

ancient

want

of

of which

degree of hesita
of the English

foreignto

it in

'

political

200

INTEKPRETATION

But

concerns.

sufficient to
counted

for

in the way

for

the

It is

century.

vast
a

fully ac
stood

difficulties which

in

form

constructive

new

great

is it

Neither

whole.

fact is not

that

explanation of

by bearing in mind the

of a positive
creation of

sixteenth

the

tliis internal

account

APPLICATION.

AND

delusion, voluntary

or

in a law-book, and
to treat the rubrics like passages
involuntary,
for exactlychoosing
the reason
to
speculateconstantlyupon
such and such a word or formulary. No
such systematicplan
has ever
existed,either in the German
Lutheran, or the English

reformed

Liturgy ;

preted, when

the

by
particular

and

singlewords

be

inter

in
;
ambiguous, historically

expressionsare

the fundamental

therefore

must

ideas

of

the fathers

which

from

writings
English Church started,and about which their own
The
Church
leave no
question of doubt.
imposes dogmatical
received
definitions,according to universally
by
principles,
which
of course
articles of religion,
be interpretedin their
must
the

historical

natural

and

and

for definitions ; its aim

not

The

sense.

is to reconcile

contending abstractions,not to
demned
principles. The rubrics
fathers acted

Those

on

one

for

Liturgyis made
introduce
are

devotion,

soften

and

down

con
surreptitiously

contradictory.

and

vague

principle
only,namely,

that

of

ex

with evangelical
cluding everythingwhich did not harmonize
\ consciousness, and of retainingas much of the rest as possible.
and there they unsuspectingly
Here
adopted the existingformu
The
laries, merely because
they found them.
origin of the
service was
medieval
involved
at that time
in obscurity. The
Greek
Liturgy was as good as unknown.
Ignorance as to the
idea and gradualcorruption of the notion
of Sacrifice in the

general. From

service was

such

from

undertaken

reconstructive

be

obtained, and

something permanentlyexemplary may

whole should
ever, be expected that the
But

reformation,

to

satis
details

It cannot, how

arise.
be

as

very

organic,and

attain

excellence.
(universal)

all

this,as

tion of the

lopment.
esp

of

imperfect point of view, a

an

result may
factory provisional

catholic

work

li-Hy

we

have

first attempt,
We
in

must

here

England,

said,only accounts
not

for the want

consider

Reformed

how,
ideas

for the
of

at

were

imperfec

definitive deve

earlyperiod,
tinged with the

very

202

INTERPRETATION

Upon these grounds

the great movement

I think

the

all

very

of the

outset

be

fact may

of the sixteenth

(with contradictory
defects)in
loses,at the

APPLICATION.

AND

the

century,

explained,that

Books

two

it shows

as

of Edward

seventeenth
spirit-killing

in
progressivevitality

itself

VI.,

century,

hierarchical
England
to supersede the legaland national
tendency,which endeavoured
its reactionaryattempts.
The
national
Liturgy, continues
spiritof the English people repulsed these attempts : but the
forms
its

of the national

; whereas

Liturgybecame

rigidbefore

it had

reached

organicperfection.

With

all

this,however, it

English Churchthe most

once

book

and

With

must

House-Book

and

became

the Christian

in

forgotten,that

be

not

the most

widely circulated,and

of devotion

one.

the

has remained

at

blessed
practically
the only national

world, and

exception of the Quakers, all Dissenters who

retain a large
English language (even the Unitarians)
the

speak the
portion,the

Methodists

ation,of the

contents

almost

whole, without

the

The

Church-Book.

of that

the
notion, that the service is essentially

alter

any

lamentable

has, by that

sermon,

been

carefullyguarded againstby the English Church,

well as the spirit
of theological
as
quibblingwhich darkens the
ancient, and the arbitrarylicense of the individual minister
which
the modern, German
development. It must,
disfigures
means,

the

the

at

time,

same

as

comparativelyspeaking, free
been

as

be admitted, that,
justice,

almost

enthusiasm," by the

"

free

and

prayer

discountenanced, and

much

service

of

matter

preaching

banished

exclusive

from

have
the

fixityof English

ritualism.
As

to the

of the

celebration

respect the

undoubtedly in

every

It

externallythe

exhibits

also

communicants,
munion
very

used

much
in most

appropriatelyas

twenty communicants
The

the brotherhood

the

for

means

during that
of

most

the

The

the

Com

chancel

serves

ten
uniting successively

sacred

or

act.

Protestant

has, in spiteof their having retained

in the Lutheran
elements, particularly

of

single successive

Churches.

Lutheran

the

English rite is
dignifiedand solemn.

idea of

than

more

service
liturgical

Continent

Communion,

Churches
some

on

the

beautiful

remained
congregations,

203

AMENDMENTS.

PROTESTANT

OF

RESULT

But the sermon,

as
and renovatingideas.
entirelywithout new
the speech
the testimony of the Spirit,
hallowingand inspiring
and in some
respects
in the congregation,has been
dignifiedly,
grandly,developed. This naturallycannot be obtained without
and habit of meditation
thought and medi
; as connected
power
theo

thorough fundamental

exist without

tation, again,cannot

logicalstudy and practice.

Protestant
must
Upon the whole, then, we
say, that the
in
succeeded
Churches, from the very beginning,have nowhere
worship as a sacrifice ; although they have
exhibitingreligious
Their service is pure in
to a certain
degree aimed at doing so.
but
essentials,

its

sacred

act

wants

of the

deeper basis
consequentlya Church,

worship, and

Com

no

life of

new

permanentlybe

can

esta

in the world.

blished

Hence, also, we

form

now

may

Catholicizingtendency which
prominent in a certain school
been

has

which

on

any

is

the

of

centre

there

when

Congregation; and,

is without

munion,

the

organic idea, as

an

turned

the older forms

just estimate of
unfortunately become

more

has
in

so

attention

whenever

England,

the

the defects in the National

to

of Oblation.

The

Liturgy,and to
consists solelyin this,

error

they have capriciously

apotheosized a later,and, besides,
which
is in contradiction
demonstrably misunderstood
custom,

that

to

earlier

the

they

loved

not

This

one.

the

they

Form
killing

would

hardly
than

have

done, had

the

Idea.
life-giving
This form, again,would
been so unqualifiedly
insisted
not have
on, had it not been a question of enthroningthe authorityof the
as
such,
priesthood,

of sacerdotal

love
notice

of

the

power

exists

whether

more

from

dominion.

It cannot,

historian,that
also among

weakness

those

this
who

of faith

out

however, escape
hierarchical

same

or

idolize

the

love

of
the
of

letter of the

present English Liturgy. The

fail to detect

here

also

make

the

form

hood

to

giving thing

in

itself,and

their

own

mark

of great wisdom

to

the

sacerdotal

spiritof

unprejudiced observer cannot

the struggleof every caste
of the priest
administered
by themselves a holy life-

the

thereby to

enhance

prerogatives. Such
in

false

religion.It

Gospel, and

therefore

the

validityof
tendency may be a
is

wholly contrary

not

conservative.

204

INTERPRETATION

Instead

of

of

idea

such

have

it

advances

the
love

thankful

we

furthering,

which

God,

searched,

tendencies

The

as

and

well

against

the

by
of

sacrifice
God.

the

impedes

only

inward

to

APPLICATION.

AND

as

their

the

for

Church,

Gospel,
necessary

the

the

brethren,
into
cries

whose
aloud

consequences.

of

kingdom

triumph

progressive

self

ancient

of

progress

of

the

out

records

against

of

205

III.
THE

THE
and

PRACTICAL

Church

ancient

APPLICATION.

be

may

considered

in two

model

: the
particulars
and the Ordering
thank-offering,

of

that is,the
also

in

and

and

Christian

in the form

congregation.

Church, and the Roman

freedom, follows

The

later,
Church

collects, offer much

her

hints to the

instructive

many

Service

of Divine

points,especiallyin

material

who, with

minister

post-Nicene,Greek

some

valuable

of the

act

common

Christian
spiritual

of the

Idea

Apostolicaltype

an

as

investigator,
thought of worship

the

up

doing, the Idea

must
always be borne in mind, and the Form be kept subordinate
intended
the old collects were
to the Spirit. Thus
originally
the people had
to which
to sum
up, collect,the silent prayers
been
called ; only at a later period they became
independent
in the

interveningfifteen

As

forms.

collects which

the

to

is

collect

from

selections

Christmas

only
or

to

Scripture. But

appropriate

an

for

one

collect for instance.

Easter

in

precede

intended

Epistleand Gospel, they were

of these

But

centuries.

so

the

reading

of the

refer to the contents

indeed

the

Gregorian

the

festivals, as

The

Sunday Epistle

the
with
rarely any such connexion
precedes them, and the collect thus
Sunday collect which
The
form.
becomes, to a certain degree, a mere
only way,
therefore, of at all carryingout the idea of the ancient Church
would
be, to insert,in place of the present collect,
a
particular
collect.
In
that
Epistle collect,and a particularGospel
case,
and

Gospel

they might
seems

Roman

have

be

desirable

very

used,

both
to

make

Church, in her

use

the

only of them which it

the more
prominent. If, then, the
of collects,
though not the inventress
or

(forit is borrowed
eminently distinguishedas

from

of the form

element

of

propheticlessons

one

the Greek

composer,
which

we

she
find

Church),be
is

without

preserved in

still

the
the

20G

INTERPRETATION

African

and

AND

Churches.

Gallican

the side of short passages

APPLICATION.

The

idea of such

lessons,by

of the

Gospel historyand Apostolical

throughout the ecclesiastical year the

to show
teaching,was
The prophetic
harmony between the Old and New Testaments.
lesson precedes the Epistle and Gospel both
in the African
Gallican
and
Liturgies. If, therefore,we apply that idea in a

Scripturalsense, a selection of short passages of Scripture,one

for the Epistle,and one
for the Gospel of the day, consisting
of striking
the books
of the Prophets and verses
passages from
of

the

Psalms, would

showing

the

Old

New

and

internal

the

seem

harmony

appropriate form

most

of the

of the

elements
spiritual

of the

congregationthe real typicaland propheticcharacter

Church
This
the later Roman
Prophets and Psalms.
obtain

to

Hippolytus had
of

by

the

also

some

Lessons

some

from

verses

the

of the

objectin

Old

Testament

view

endea

It is clear that

Introit.

such

of

the mind

Testaments, and for bringingbefore

the

voured

for

in the indication

affixed to his Table

of Easter.
The

carried

was
as

idea

model

is
out

evidentlyexcellent:
in the

ancient

for imitation.

She

Church

in which

mode

the

but

herself,we

cannot

vaunt

demon

generallyto

endeavours

it

harmony by bringing forward long passages of the

Old Testament.
These, however, generallyeither do not really
apply to the object proposed, except by virtue of a wholly un
tenable
or
interpretation,
they simply contain a few words of a
that

strate

kindred

character

events, obscured
and

Psalms

having been

which

which

are

lost

in

the

context,

treasures
by it. The spiritual
this purpose
reallyanswer

or,

of the
are

very

at

all

Prophets
far from

by the ancient Church, and are scarcely

used at all by the earlyProtestant
com
school, some
liturgical
then
of the Book
of Common
positions
Prayer excepted. What
becomes
of the idolatryof ancient
If those English
forms?
exhausted

writers

who

Church

proposed it

their

the

urge

opinion might

bring it forward

as

authoritythey refer
cannot

maintain

as

imperfect
a

model

of

letter

of

Christian

the
wisdom

post-Nicene
and

But,
very quietly discussed.
sacred authority,
first ask
must
we
be

their

to

they
what

primitiveChurch, they
for the forms they
moment,

If to that of the

positionone

as

taste,

COLLECTS

idolize

unknown

are

but

nothing

ancient

that

to

207

LESSONS.

AND

Church, and
of

wrecks

and
misunderstandings

often

very

primitive

that

authorityof the Latin Church, they

first go to Rome
must
to have a rightto do so ; if to that of the
Church
of England, they forgetthat this Church
has, by using
of
the- principle
her Christian
reforming liberty,overthrown
If,finally,
idolatryboth of Church authorityand of ritualism.
they appeal to their own
authority,let them give us their
and enter frankly
the ground of free discussion.
reasons,
upon
It is a very laudable feelingto appeal to Christian antiquity,
if it be done subserviently
to Scripture and to the Spirit. But
If

age.

the

they appeal to

appeals to the forms and ordinances of the fifth and

sixth or subsequent centuries ought to consider, that to accept
of
a later development as
a precedent implies the abandonment

whoever

the

earlier

manifestlya
whole

of

one,

which

conventional

those

forms, in

modification

or

often

leads

assertions

to

which

cases,

As

corruption.

proceeding is arbitrarythroughout

very

most

and

honest

are

the

unhistorical,it
criticism

cannot

approve.

The
standard

bring

to

attempts
of those

centuries

furnish

mischief, and

back

the

English Liturgy

in every

are

to

the

respect fraught with

That
warning example for all times.
false principleonce
adopted, the result of such a tendency must
be a total misapprehension of the evangelicalelement, and,
with or with
the Roman
whether
a relapseto
ultimately,
mass,
out

invocation
shall

saints is almost

of

of

matter

of indifference.

But

the

levity,presumption, and delusion,

and empty
Liturgy of the so-called
implied in the pompous
?
Their founder, a pious and eloquent man,
Irvingites
honestly
what

mistook

we

the

say

convulsive

of crude

paroxysms

minds

and

morbid

seized by the
or
during his sermons
prayers were
persons, who
idea of the Infinite,for the Spiritof God ; and the naturally
incomprehensiblewords which accompanied them, for His secret
message

to

mankind.
end

What

originatedin

enthusiasm

now

in

and hierarchical pretension.

liturgical
pomp
the idea of the Christian Sacrifice,the
of establishing
Instead
followers of Irving have plundered the Liturgies
of the Greek

threatens

and

other

to

Churches, with

the

hands

of tyros, without

or
spirit

208

INTERPRETATION

APPLICATION.

AND

indeed

learning; and the new

apostlesact as if their objectwere
of their
to
untenableness
and
disguisethe hollowness

crude

phraseologyand bombastic hierar

chains upon
chical forms, in order to rivet insensibly
the same
the world which they promise to loose with the spirit.
As to the so-called Tractarians,we
readilyadmit their merit
in endeavouring to infuse spirit
into a languishingunspirituality
;
though we must
franklyalso admit, that they have sought the
enthusiasm

under

shallow

ancient

spiritin

domain

of

despotism.

The

way

of life lies

free

development
disfiguredin

and
which

to

intellectual

forms, and

medieval

in
liberty

and
vitality

in imparting new
exclusively

elements

which

alreadypetrified

find

we

the

formularies, but
stereotyped liturgical
and traceable to the
trulyApostolicaland evangelical,

are

the

completelycarried

primitiveChurch, although not

It is preciselybecause
same.

they

in the

out

only suggestiveand

are

symbolical,that the established formularies of the earliest age

still a standing model.
are
They consequently may not only
be
freely introduced
they exist, but even
preserved where
Thus
alone
wherever
there is life,on the congregationalbasis.
life the genuine Christian
act of
can
we
hope to restore to new
point
worship, the different stages of which they significantly
out, and
with
be

to

revive

that

the earliest age

taken

ancient

from

Liturgies.

gationswho

self

wish

to

their national

adopt
what

the

does not
this

on

is

remains

of

trulycatholic feelingof our

Christianity.Beyond that

For

the

spiritual.Those

of

the

the

Gospel, we

with

this is at

it.

But

most

than

Liturgiesare

let

may

state

no

one

and

more

may

letter,of the
congre

endeavour

to

by expunging
deceive

of transition

popular,

one-sided

much

Eastern

Liturgies to practicaluse

sacerdotal

more

benefit
the

embrace

harmonize

point ;

little from

spirit,
very

connexion

him
what

formal

defective.

than

They

do not

the Christian feelings

of our
feels
one
satisfy
age, and no
the weight of antiquated forms
more
severelythan those who
have sighed under them
and experienced their blightinginflu
ence,

and

who

letter in order
As

know
to

regardsthe

the

stifle the
Churches

abuse

which

has

been

made

of the

spirit.
of the

Reformation, each Church

is

210

INTERPRETATION

clergyand congregation, and

tion

instead

of

quenching

retrograde party have

APPLICATION.

AND

of
activity

raise the
or

had

the

congrega

destroyingit. Here, again,the

correct
perception of the defect,

of their pervertedinstinct)
(as was the natural consequence
of
Instead
have adopted the oppositemethod
for removing it.
encouraging the singing of Christian hymns, and generally
of the congregationby singing,
strengtheningthe organic activity
they have, wherever they could, abolished it altogether,fancy
but

the

ing, at
Christian
Parish
be

antiquity.

School.

Out

The
of it

formed, that is, a

accompaniment:
gregation,but

to

not

choirs may
But

as

the

to

that

hymnology
Reformation

has

be substituted

in

the

work

without

any

singingof

organ

the

con

wherever

towns,

exists,such

music

compositions.

sublime

hymns themselves, it is
the development of
produced

In

Church

singingand

most

for the
it.

animate

everywhere

singingmay

singing in parts

raise and

execute

so

real choral

choir
to

of instruction

system

representing
doing they were
livingchoir of the congregationis the

time, that in

same

in the domain

which

has

the.

since

Church

the

of sacred

marked

place

in

history,and which will survive in future ages, after

of the literary
products of the last three centuries shall
of Ger
Church
been
long forgotten. In the Lutheran
Churches, the spiritof
alone, of all ancient and modern
has organically
formed
the great lyricepos of Christianity,

universal
most

have
many
God

exhibitingthe

divine

in the universal
indeed

only

be
out

Christian

composed
of

development

them.

Church.

out

of the

The

German
in

revelation

of God's
Such

German

historical

Church

hymns

to

man
can

epos

and

hymns,

represent the

only

German

language ; and,
besides, togetherwith some
twenty or thirtyclassical hymns of
Latin
Churches, form a grand whole
the ancient and medieval
of sacred
during fifteen
inspiration,composed instinctively
The music to these German
centuries.
hymns, or the so-called
and
choral airs,is again the only example of livingrenewal
artistic development of that ancient
composition commonly
unbroken

series

of

poetry

called the

Ambrosian.

The

the

psalmody, on

the

other

hand,

or

Gregorian chant of the Psalms, born out of the Greek recitative,

has been not only retained in the English Church, but, though

in

one-sided

and

not

the

eighteenthcenturies.
service,however, Palaestrina

sacred

Bach

excludes

musical

oratorio.

simply a

substitute

as

are

do

But

For

this dramatic
ex
spiritual

this service

inseparablepart

an

of

it is
exception, because
voice,and ought properlyonly

forms

organ

for

as
unapproached,

service.

for Church

seven

music
regard to lyrical

remains

instruments,which

The

of the

the so-called oratorio is the

adapted

not

In

taste

in the dramatic.

Handel

music, of which

pression,is
the

and

national

the

and

Sebastian

classical manner,

systematicand

very

richlydevelopedaccording to
teenth

211

ARCHITECTURE.

CHURCH

an

for the human

supply the want of singingin parts, and to be treated as

strengtheningthe singingof the whole congregation. For this
the lines of the
between
the interludes (Zwi"chenspiele)
reason
Churches
hymns are a nuisance, which crept into the German
in the dreary times of the seventeenth
century. The power of
before and
the organ, and the art of the organist,
may be shown
to

after the service.

"We
Church

must

not

omit

opportunityof sayinga few words upon

It is her province first to speak truth,
has consequently
in good style. She

this

Architecture.

secondlyto do her work

time
real wants, while she is to exhibit at the same
to satisfy
uni
In such a typical,
the typicalcharacter of the Church.
character
the basilica-form,deeply
stands
versal,intelligible
to
imprinted into the European Christian life. In reference
these two points,I have, therefore,no hesitation in saying,that
the form of the basilicas of the third and fourth centuries might
applied,with slightmodification, to the Evangelicalservice.
The idea of the old basilica can
be equallywell realized in the
Gothic:
in the Byzantine and
as
antiquestyleof architecture,
only, then, let it be a correct, and not a corrupt, style. The
is very different,however, with regard to the adoption of
case
cathedral architecture, as being the fundamental
the medieval

be

form

of the

either be carried
of

out

architecture,or

the churches
dieval
termed

in the

modern
But

and

service.

Germanic, but
p

medieval

church

Roman,

may

like St. Peter's and

it is

always calculated

The

so-called

which
2

The

(Byzantineor Gothic)style

in the medieval

of Palladio.

Liturgy
the

style.

Celto-Romanic

I should

for

me

Gothic, formerly

prefer to

call the

212

INTERPRETATION

Celto-Romanic,
restored

It is

basilicas

well

as

be

which

alphabet,with
Above

one

in
ticularly

the

restoration

of church

quity,but,

has

worked

at the

Protestant
racter

the churches

of

case

time, to

same

Christian

truth

freedom.

The

in

every

meet

branch

of it, par
In

will be taken
out

to

not

pay

for anti

of fondness
real want

every

true

in

an

artistic

honesty and Evangelicaland

distinct cha
will be to give one

and

aim

be called the Ser

(whichmay

the Altar-church, the

to

of the Communion

all modern

Jesuits.

of the

show,

the fore part of the church

to

mon-church),andanother
and

and

into

its way

architecture,care

to appearance

with

manner,

compose

may

all, however,

into this elevated

architecture,and especially

any

to

of ecclesiastical architecture, the untruthfulness

got rid of, which

attention

the

for

anew

adapted
organically

be

must

Cathedrals.

as

livingrestoration
must

is to say,

beautiful

created

consequently be

must

that
basilicas,

them.

APPLICATION.

AND

service.

These

two

placeof worship
be kept separate,

must

The most
organicwhole.
conspicuous part of the one is the Pulpit and Reading-Desk,
that of the other the Communion
The pulpitmust
not
table.
as
a
piece of furniture, but must
organicallyout of
appear
grow
and

yet both

the

idea

the

genius which

of

be treated

the

whole
aims

Future, worthy of the

and

beautiful

more

as

parts of

an

be the effort of
building. This must
of the
at buildinga place for the Church
Spiritand of Art ; but any truth is better
all show

than

and

all untruth.

living Christian architecture possible,unless

the idea of worship, of which
it ought to be the architectonic
in the organiz
form, has alreadyfound its expressionspiritually
Still,how

ation of the

is

in the
congregation,and liturgically

form

of Divine

service ?
In

the

this respect, however,

Church

are

more
infinitely

tinent.

We

idea

which

in

want

the

clear, from

what

other

the pure

than

unfettered
ternal

enough

by

has been

any

consideration
in the

glaring in

creative
whole

form

said

negation,or
such

Gospels

and

the Churches

for

Christian

exhibition

defects visible in the

of the

the reanimation
service

of the view

Con

of

originated.

before, that this idea

any

English

can

of Christian

and
Epistles,

as

is
such

It is

be

no

sacrifice,

tradition,institution,
or

sacrifice

that

ex

expressed clearly
as

forms

the basis

of the
not

whole

life of

213

ARCHITECTURE.

CHURCH

in

worship

the

ancient

Church, although

freelydeveloped there.
In this

bodied
other.
to the

on

the National
restoration,
one

side ; the Universal

But, above

all,the

the

external,not from

only inward vital germ

life.
congregational
,
?

process

i//

"

J*

"

or

"

go
to

on

the

to

element

Catholic

must

external

of future

will have

element

from

on

em

the

the internal

internal

life is in the

be

and

the

organizationof

214

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

IV.
PICTURE

THE

AND

IMPORT

THE

OF

turn

we

cient

our

Church, the

important is
is

given

very

towards

eyes

that of

the

Reception

Baptism,
other

the

of the

acts

to

appears

or

Of

the First Book.

in

sacred

other

which

ceremony

THE

OF

CHURCH.

ANCIENT

IF

CEREMONIES

OTHER

us

the

as

most

which

picture of

sacred

acts

an

know

we

little.

In .the Marriages of the

appeared

Christians, the congregation

ancient

than

in its constitutional

more

cha

in its devotional

of the
arranged with the consent
marriage was
If the couple were
Church, accordingto the law of the Land.
both
Christians, they probably received the bishop'sor elder's
table.
benediction
at the Lord's
Holy, however, and awful (as
its liturgical
not
a mystery,
or
Marriage itself,
sacrament) was

The

racter.

solemnization.

regards the

As

tions

of the Dead,

it

expressly,as exemplary
forms
dignityand solemnity. Fixed liturgical
did

psalms

used

that

on

of the funeral
of the

Psalm-book,
Even

hope.
Western

the

of

Church, show

present

execution,

understand
No

rational

what
doubt

gregationmade

mention

bration

Lord's

of

the

of

day,

is the

be

few

hymns

inexhaustible
Jewish

prece

of faith and

sense

Eastern

ancient, as
most

well

as

well

entertained

early as

that

brethren
the

at

third

as

with
as,

affecting,
part

deceased
as

Gregorian chant,

most

is sung,

Supper,

the

in

and

with

funerals, in the

their

its

for it, however,

that the

conformity

can

from

St.

pious mother,

in

men

Chrysostom to the
left us by Augustin
description

Church, the unadulterated

who

ritual.

the

of at those

use

at

dignified slow
those

of

his

of

partlyperhaps

made

dents, was

allusions

occasion,the

ceremonies

century

same

the

But

exist.

not

Julian

the emperor
commendable
and

Burial

for

of the

the

con

the cele

century.

We

have

the

already

order

The

in

and

for

performing

their

modern
of

most

Germany
natural

and

The

noble

them

used

the

as

Fourth
rendered

were

opportunities

contributions

large

making

by

of

to

In

work
show

consequence 4

of

the

only

English
classical
of

the

Liturgy,

provincial

in

poetry,

its

the

Liturgies

clumsily
dismemberment.

the

has

its

put

the

both

truly
of

of

with

common

of

side

is

choice

however,

Ceremony

Marriage

elements

in

Service,

by

again,

here,

but

the

Service

beautiful

and

spiritual

Funeral

English

Lutheran

German

Church.

ancient

the

solemnity,

elements

exemplary
national

charity,

ordinances,

dignity

psalms.

own

wealthy

solemnity.

in

these

but

this

at

shown

be

service,

brethren.

Among

the

will

as

heathen

the

the

of

acts

poorer

model

and

arranged

were

Divine

of

picture

our

Feasts,
from

pure,

in

Prayers

Funeral

borrowed

was

orderly

the

of

custom

Book,

explained,

which

215

ORDINANCES.

MODERN

are

grand

distracted

together

the

218

INTEKPKETATION

which

connected

was

of

Sunday
Saturday as

with

Divine

Lord's

the

as

APPLICATION.

AND

Sabbath:

service

day, with or
frequent,and

the

partakingof the Communion

foreignelders to offer the
The
fastingwhich was

benediction

from

food, for the purpose

of mind.

Thus

in

singleordinance
It

vidual.

which

the Lord
as

and

crucified

that

Him,

their

Wednesday,

and

the children

of the

meal

day of His
family refrain

the

when

their

father

on

those

days

Church

libertyaccordingto
that the

from

nence

bread

food, but

and

age

before

from

turned

had

betrayed

was

observed

occupied

them,

alone

This
not

was

did

so

the

rational

suffices

show

to

unqualifiedabsti
limitingthem to

an

for

(xerophagy). In
occasional

in

joyous family

still with

but

ordinance

us,

congregation

of Christ

the social

week,

common

the indi

Lord's

our

away

week

dishes

unsavoury

that in the

Holy

fast

exist

not

pious thoughts

death

from

circumstances.

the

fastingof

that

of

betrayal,the
crucifixion,Friday. Now, as

is taken
in

the

common

does

sins which

The
congregationalordinance.
the day of
on
minds, especially

true

with

bosoms, bewailing the

own

daily

Holy Supper.

there

week, when

day, and

every

the

privatelife of

this

into

Passion

the

by Christ was a private

of producing tranquillity

collections

enters

only in

was

regularlyassembled
into their

genuine

Churches

some

before

commanded

abstinence

our

in

of

that

without

the rule for the admission

and

observation

the

and

this sense,

it is

instances, a forty

kept as a pious custom^ in reference to the forty

days'fast was
days' fastingof Jesus in the Wilderness, and commonly the
weekly fasts on Wednesday and Friday. But the Alexandrian
of fastingand of
that the originof this custom
Collections show
ordinance

the

taken

trace

to

the

as

find

unchristian

life,which

to

to

eve

trace

Passion

week, and

the institutions

of the

day

solemnly observed

alreadymore
sidered

reference

it back

celebration

The

ever,

had

of

our

than

of the

Lord's
the

in other

Jewish

solemnity. We
relapseinto Jewish

binding

upon

respects, maintain

all Christians

; and

to

who

be
are

was

Apostles.

was

Sabbath,

con

nowhere, how
ceremonial, the

interruption of congregationalChurch
in the English and Scotch
some
persons

amiable

care

Resurrection

of the great
of that

that

divine

not

and

social

Churches,
institution

contented

with

FASTING

wise

defending a
certain
tian

IN

and

limits,a
moral

and

free

stronglyattached

as

Hengstenberg,

to

has

of this custom,

abuse

consolatory to

It is

forward

to

man

earnest

so

the

oppose

has

of his which

little work

Chris

that

see

doctrines, and

positiveChurch
voluntarilycome

in

be, within

may

people,as

for many

correctio

in the idea.

so

which

popular custom,

necessary

219

CHURCH.

ANCIENT

THE

latelyap

peared,containingthoroughly sound principlesupon the obser

vation of Sunday. Judaism
remains Judaism, and is both foreign
in

and

the

oppositionto

Gospel.
The Love-feasts
(Church- and House-book, p. 60. sqq.) were
the connecting link between
the congregational life of the
Church and her social life. It was
the hallowingof the Syssitiae,
or

of the ancient

meals

common

the old Germanic

important
mitive

holds,

custom,

place

in

world, which,

England

times, the objectwas

the

to

even

as

so

In

States.

than

nothing less

of

remnant

present day,

the United

and

pri
assemblage of

an

of
especiallyat the common
meals, for the purpose
purifyingthemselves from all idolatrous customs, as well as from
had
all immorality and irregularities,
which
eaten, like a canker,
persons,

framework

into the whole

and

decline

ceased

had

Greece

fall of

societyin

the

Rome.

and

with

connected

be

to

of

of the

Thus, long after they

Church

the

latter ages

celebration

of the

of the early Christians were

Supper, these Love-feasts
instituted and perpetuated; brotherlymeals which still partially

Lord's

take

place in
have

never

association

absented
in

by these
against the
should

endued

will

Such

when
send

to

of

the

rescued

were

to, relative

God
a

to

germ

from

historical

is the

which
the

should
fresh

new

the

bishop

feelingof

the

life

common

the

renew

natural

for the

implanted

should

original

has still survived.

of
purification

strong vital powers,

with

development
which

religiousmeal

that the
time

from

himself, because

social

was

say,

and

the Churches,

Now

it

prepared

was

world, that

element,

is to

people

complete constitutional

in

families and

Churches

destruction.

import

the Love-feasts

or

of

the

custom

Agapae of

the

here

alluded

primitiveChris

tians.
Now
social

their entire

life,rested

on

common

Church
life,the congregational

the Christian

reform

of domestic

and

life,with

220

INTERPRETATION

which

we

have

which

affect individual

also connected

of the

character

APPLICATION.

AND

all the

Christians.

other

maxims

and

exhibit

of these

Many

world, which

ancient

rules

the

possessedby a dread
of demons, and, under
anxious
an
apprehension of the influence
of charms, sought for external preservatives
againstthe powers
with external
of Evil, and accompanied their prayers
signs and
here
noticed
is, that our
gestures. The point to be especially
ordinance
(p.66. supra) expresslysays that the important thing
is for the believers
heart

and

The

faith the main

well

as

as

tended

to

Service

for the

Dead,

sented

by

other

any

service survived
among

manner,

remain

of

I have

this
At

sacrifices,and

religionof

the

by

which

the

Gentile

the

abstain

from

Jewish

and

heathen

the
faith

the

the

old
in

departed, repre
was

and

Greeks
the

The

ancient

more

Romans
Christian

Preciselyin the same

Chinese, there is scarcelyany other living
and
old nationalityexisting,except this

fall of heathenism.

of the Church-

of the two

given one

for

of its ordinances, and

end

part of the duties of

remembrances,

in the

Apostolicalground, and what

in the primitiveChurch.
custom
the very

Both

care

the

was

is

pious

pious superstition.
pointed out,
sufficiently

of

custom

old

the

the

in

forms

life.

the

preservative.

support the generalfeelingof humanity.

prayers,

deeply rooted

real

point,the

common

custom

sign is only a sign,and

that the

of the Dead

Remembrance

domestic

than

know

to

was

and

of
injunctions

Apostles connected

was

preceding Book,
the obscure

House-Book

that Christian

Antioch:

namely,

in

eatingthe

Sacrificial Meats.

point

of

(p.70. supra)
of

the Church

Christians

what

Jerusalem,

community
the

This

with

command

command,

to

and

and fun
the two
starting-points
againstFornication, were
of Christian Church
damental
or
congregational
discipline,
pillars
in
the worship of idols,which
was
first abolished
The
order.
separablyconnected with all the art and civilization of antiquity,
that

It con
life of heathenism.
political
the existing tyrants
tained a testimony against idolatrywhich
the first
of the world
could
not
gainsay. It was
effectually
declaration of war
and human
dignity,
by the spiritof freedom

as

well

which

as

was

with

the whole

driven

back

into

the

inward

recesses

of

the

con-

ABSTINENCE

science.

It

accordinglyalso, for

collision

with

detested

by

because

the

own

who

kept

words

his office of

upon

the earth

on

first command
doomed

was

deeper into the

existingJudaism
Neander,

to

pressed his
such

heart
; and

heathenism,

it

requires the
how

comprehend

wonder

that

that it could

command,

of

such

on

and

was

sublime

am

to

come

"

that old world

penetratedstill
of the

even

child-like

then
of

innocence

historian

should

have

ex

been

necessary

to

issue

have

the first time, to

subject,for

it

alreadykindled

second

The

destruction.

to

But

into

firebrand

the Divine

cast

nation,

those

"Fire

teacher:

of

49.),shortly after

xii.

do I desire it was

how

; and

Jewish

uttered

Lord

our

historically
important (Luke,

so

which

that

children

and

isolation.

hostile

in

Jews,

than

more

exclusive

the

of

aloof

this war,

to

still

to

Christians

made

part, brethren

sons

led

reason,

very

Romans,

for the most

themselves

entered

The

and

not
nationality,

in reference

throw

Greeks

that

this world, and

of

powers

they were,

their

he

the

221

MEAT.

SACRIFICIAL

FROM

men

embracing Christianity.
With
a

this second

remarkable

of the

passage

(p.72. supra),in regard

of master
We
that

and

the

that of

relation

employer

and

life,the

and

his workman

and

his servant, but

the

claims

that

which
Christianity,

within

and

from

stolical
not

The

Catechumens,

instruction

in

manufactories

ing the

and

Church

work

more

Sunday
the

school

were

to

was

In

be

to

This

and

Passion

We

as

first,

that

have,

of

the

world

from

Our

Apo
shall

master

in

and

the

opportunity of
Easter

the

of

importance

days

that

on

week.

appropriated to
includes
essentially
to
giving workmen

an

an

observations

our

Christian
five

than

the

all manufactur

reform

the

position

only expresses

its followers.

present day,

education

service.

social

upon

religiousduties.

question of

the

prescribesthat

his slaves

Saturday

whole

below, made

ordinance

make

to

as

with

also

times

ing operationswere
performed by slaves.
some
account, alreadymade
remarks, among
upon

in

relations.

slave not

for in those

relative

commencing

master

noticed

Constitutions

of the

text

all,remark,

house

point

the matrimonial

between
of

master

of

Greek

domestic

to

and

servant,

would, first

is connected

command

weeks,

their
the
in

attend
more-

222

INTERPRETATION

APPLICATION.

AND

enjoined that no work should be done, in order

that they might have more
especialinstruction in Christianity.
attack
What
the kingdom of insatiable Mammon!
an
upon
it

over,

What

was

bond

Jews

Roman

whole

mentioned

Jews

and

exclude

in

them
from

events, it

of

classes

the
not

to

buy anything of Christians, and to

of the gods and
enemies
as
possible,

as

heathen

lower

the

among

outcasts, vaga

easilycomprehend the hatred

which
Tacitus speaks; and the injunc
Apocalypse as given by the persecuting

all intercourse

was

miserable

few

thus

can

much

as

of

adherents

We

heathens,

men,

part

world, of

tion

of

their

and

society!

of the

the

on

arrogance

state

of
and

social

society,which

heathen

all

still,at

But

life.

was

to
leagued with Rabbinism
proscribe and persecute the prin
of the
that proud mistress
ciple of Christianity.If, now,

world

and

her

religionof

the

and

ments

people perished for

Spirit and of freedom,
and

Mammon,

serve

oh

And

signsof
had

what

yet

Oh

this age,
of

secution

Christ

bondage
no

to

other

the

can

with
most

world

the

existinggovern
their lips but
selfish gratifi
this and

but

its

can

reference

struck

are

times !
of

the

were

how

to

they, I say, escape from the like destruction?

! who
blind prophets and theologians
interpretthe
days
Apocalypse, and explain as prophetic of our

how

the

confess

in

are

if there

cations,just as
treasures,

which

nations

resistance

their

the fall of Jerusalem

to

with

such

blindness

the fools ! who, if

think
such

tainingexternal

to

ward

differ

as

forms

and

to

as

they

do

the
see

and

of

Rome,

signs of
the

and

their

imminent

own

perils

by narrow-minded
per
in opinion,and by main
them
from
But they are
customs!
hypocritical
them

off

utterlyincompetent reallyto divine the

mentous
past, as they are to interpretthose
as

signs

of

that

mo

of the present time.

of that
waiting (likethe Jews) for the consummation
which
has been long ago accomplished, and misunderstand
not
only the Apocalypse, but the words of the Gospel also. They
cannot
comprehend the universal judgment of historywhich lies

They

before

are

their eyes

still stronger and

that book.
of the

The

all which
clearer

forecast

Apocalypse,are

preaches

the

same

truth, only in

language than the veiled visions in

of the Apostles, and
the prophecies

fulfilled;and

the

words

of

Christ

are

223

MARRIAGE.

verified
pass

the letter.

to

until Jerusalem

away

the

The

of

roots

Rome,

generationof
had

herent

in the

The

laid

was

at

This

of Christ.

lever which

influences

holy relation

which

have

under

the

two

lation of Julius
the

in

the

words

The

husband

and

the

conclusions

drawn

condense

might

'Let

Married

his

believers

by

them

into

from

the

the

following

that
the

form

bill of

is, on

natural

does

of

the

marry

cannot

husband

like

except for the

the author

the

has

of

cause

adultery,as
confided

been

to

of the

dissolves

of

the

give

adultery,

betrayal of

to

her, is,as

the partnership for

separate herself

so
infidelity,

woman

divorced

to

owes

life,as

death.

lifetime of her

ought

person,

which

of his
a

of

infidelity.For

civil death, and

wife, however,
account

undefiled,'
says

divorcement,

account

her

be

she

unity
husband, consequently,cannot

unity

privilegeof maternity

it were,

the

Church

His

constancy which

same

Hebrews.

the

with

wife

marriage-bed

the

couples

Lord

the wife the

to

owes

Epistleto

"To

con

him

The

We

of Christ.

canons

among

Caesar

the honest

nothing but

most

marriage, proved, like all external re

The main
spiritualdomain, utterlyineffectual.
law of a marriage enacted by the Apostles were

the

points in

the

Roman

ancient

forms

lay in

legitimate established form

lived together. Divorces, however,
the Jews
The
themselves.
legis
Augustus, for restoringthe dignity

sexes

frequent,even

were

the world

renewed

found
mankind, in marriage. Christianity

of

which

operation the religiousand

in

put

cubinage recognized by law,

"

axe

itself.
fact, by Christianity

and, in

doctrine

mighty

moral

"

the

fallen,and

not

by superhuman force,nor, again,by natural force,

fire which
is in
fire ; that consuming Divine
by spiritual

but

"

Apostles did

done

not

was

of

the

wait

as

from

to be free from

her

the bond

husband

on

of wedlock.

for

in
infidelity,
anything but her own
husband, is adultery: for the repudiated wife

for reconciliation

she

is bound

so

long

as

her

lives."

regardsthe forbidden degreesof consanguinityand affinity,

in primitive times
the in
the Christians
evidently observed
The
19th
forbids an
Apostolic canon
junctionsof the Law.
As

224

INTERPRETATION

ecclesiastic to marry
his niece
forbids
vorced

to

sequently, was
in

occurrence

marrying
The

concubine,

or

an

unchaste

This,

person.

di

con

against something of ordinary

Christian
life,although the person so

enactment

an
common

Christian

honoured

blamed.

was

different

very

it

just as
degree of consanguinity),
second
marriage, or to espouse a

first

contract

woman,

daughter, or

his uncle's
sister-in-law,

his

(asbeing the

him

APPLICATION.

AND

herself,however,

woman

light to

the

and

Jewess

looked

was

heathen.

the

in

upon

She

was

kingdom of heaven, as sharing

and the same
same
responsibilities
hopes. And the woman
did for
for what
Christianity
ample return to Christianity

the
made

her.

as

In

who

the

made

co-heiress

higher

of

the

well

as

as

of the converts

most

to

during persecutions,
displayedthe
of the virgin.
discipline
We

reached

have

the

here

classes,it

the lower
the

was

woman

religionof mankind, and,

inmost

with

of the hero

courage

spiritual

the

of

centre

the

of the
the feelingof moral responsibility,
Christianity,
spiritualindependence of all its members, poor and rich, edu
of

power

cated and

uneducated,

and

men

This

feelingof

upon

faith in the divine

moral

women,

and

men

young

maidens.

rests, however, essentially

responsibility
and the godlikestrengthof man,
power

in the moral

libertyto combat the selfish desires of his senses

passions,and to act accordingto the voice of conscience,as

and

the voice
And

of G od in him.

we

call upon

now

observer

every

to
present times, conscientiously

mental

of

power

of the

is
Christianity

in
population,

adopted, or
of Rome

countries

in those
and

which

have

in those

which

be

only on

account

answer

with

of

which

have

one

not

have

been

back-ground

of

the Reformation

remained

under

it is stronger in
affected

all is written

blood)on

of the

at

all

by

has been

the
those

the

to
vicinity

with

Catholic

though

it

Protestantism.

letters

the leaves of the

dominion

Reformation,

experiencedits influence,even

of their immediate
and

historyand

this funda
inquire whether
generalin the great mass

where

again,whether

or

The

countries

more

of

of fire

(and

historyof

the

world.
The

second

question,however,

we

address

to

those

who, in

f"

22

INTERPRETATION

that

ritualism

the

had

world.

the

sacrifice

made

in

life

is

which

faith,

the

according

the

But

legend

congregation
ation

in

the

highest

are

now

is

the

is

aim

divine
if

is

that
to

only

powcr"

as

through

and

to

make

about

free

whom

will

they

centuries
and

sacrifice

greatest

But

of

meet

He

for
all

enjoying
nations
the

the

one

victory

another

Christ
Man

became

Christian

if
of

as

in

is

to

for

freedom
out

must,

that

which

law,
The

community,

sacrifices,

people

and

appeal.

both

ago

States

self

of

law,

sovereign

minds

noblest

realiz

its

constituted

sovereignty.

governments
to

by

the

life, in

is

so

State

is

principle

sovereignty

human

Mankind.

the

of

means

The
this

every

Peoples

individually
are

by

by

prized

single

in

circle

domestic

consequently

eighteen

become

can

God,

of

Christ,

People,

He

ments

right

of

presence

the

and

than

married

nation,

bring

to

people

in

the

be

shoemaker's,

Christian

the

work

vocation

highly

so

works,

it

the

or

vow

good

or

whether

him,

of

the

humble

or

Antony,

Christianity.

of

striving

become

as

in

principles,

certain,

the

out

people,

Christian

on

carried
than

high

clergyman's

St.

of

realization

more

the

the

of

of

high

divinely
the

religion,

distinction

no

assigned

the

as

completely

more

of

have

may

the

fulfilment

is

of

life

the

in

out

mistress

of

idea

the

carrying

Church

the

of

There

philosopher's,

to

Luther.

the

one

or

in

worship.

for

every

prince's

it

of

act

the

congregation

realization

self, consists

works
in

clerical

highest

of

the

good

no

made

The

APPLICATION.

AND

of

love

govern

dictatorial

LAW-BOOK

The
When

the

but

one,

stillwithin

the

necessary,

corporation. Such

declarations of
ancient

most

well

clergydevelopeditself as a special
institu
congregation,certain legislative
and order in
for maintaining discipline
the

the

was

law, of
spiritual

Definitions,"or
originof the
which
Hippolytus speaks. The

embodied

were

acquaintedwith

the

immemorial.

subject,into

about
one

some

of what

summary

Church,

of the

contains

century by

first Collection

This

"

Definitions

"

in the second

considered,in the consciousness

custom

"

collection of these

which
thirty,

Church.

Ante-Nicene

of the

227

CHURCH.

ANTE-NICENE

Law-Book

positionof

tions became
this

OF

was

sanctioned

as

consisted

of

by

three

chapters.*
Total.

I. On

Ordination

II. On

Canons

Oblation

the

and

I. n.

Communion

XH.

III. On

-2

in

"

v.

vin.

Acts

Offices

which
xiii

deprive
xxiv.

"

of

xxv.

official

xxvi.

Rights

xxvni.

these

IV.

On
"

appended, but

were

the

rights and

XLI.

an

earlydate

duties of the

Bishop :

total,30

xxx

when
subsequently,

had

been

formed

Other Grounds

the collection thus

extended

of

Deprivation:XLII"LXV.

42
Complete genuine Collection,

with

See
the

Table

Essays

of Contents
on

canons.

and

V.

at

20

xxxiv.

Sum

To

or

of the

Law-Book,

the Constitutions

and

on

p. 76. sqq., to

the Canons.

be

Upon

canons.

compared
the

canon

system, see above, p. 133. As to the ancient

(xxxv.) about the metropolitan
the
marriage of the clergy(xvn
canons
concerning
xix.),compared with
xxvn.
the later interpolations
see
has been
what
(vi.
XLVII.),
p. 137., and
said about Hippolytushimself on this subject.
"

228

INTERPRETATION

Thus

far the criticism of this collection

evidence.
which

was

Collection

down

to

L.

to

ordinance

an

inserted

afterwards.

the

upon

into the extended

the first years

Thus,

that the

As

marriage of

of the fourth

canons

interpolation

an

Thirty Definitions,
the clergy(XLVIII.)

and doubtless
collection,

therefore, the

the

of Alexandria,

Church

the

authentically
proves

us,

added

were

of

by internal

brings us

into the earliest collections of the

made

so

the

come

XLVII.

was

or

But

has

from

APPLICATION.

AND

in the third

century.
examined
critically

collection,when

marriage of the clergy,authenticates

the gradual establishment
of a varying particularlaw for them
by the very fact of the later custom
being inserted into the
collection which was
alreadyheld as authorityby the Church.
The
Second
Collection,which is not recognizedby the Roman
upon

historyof

the

Church, bears alreadya

for the

internal

It contains
cene
a

xxxi.); and

the

canons

neither

"

of

First

of which

Collection, can.
and

LXXXIII.

Law-Book

clergy,with penal enactments.

which
are
evidentlypost-Niconfirmation

manifestlya repetitionand

(in

one

the

Definitions

"

LXXXI.

canon

former

and

of
discipline

three

character

decided

more

which

LXXXIV.

harmonizes

XX.

with

comp.

inseparable,

are

what

with

of

It is

precedes.

that the

obvious

of Scripture is spuriousfrom
appended canon
in many
the very fact of its contradicting,
points,the authentic
traditions and assumptions of the early Church.
Moreover, it
is

wanting

Codex

Barberinus.*

We

have

universal
First
of

of the present text, the celebrated

in the oldest MS.

three

establish

to

points for
especial

our

survey

of

history.
:

that this

primitiveEcclesiastical

reallyfree corporation,formed

at

Law
the

is the earliest law

period of

the

decay

of all the others.

that this law

Secondly :
and
as

was

a
essentially
congregationallaw,

cooperationof
impliesthe legislative
well

as

do

the

first

legal

the

definitions

Christian
of

the

people,

Church

of

Jerusalem.

Thirdly:that
*

See

the

judicialproceeding connected

Appendix

on

the text

of the

with

Canons.
Apostolical

it

(upon

LAW-BOOK

which

Book)

contains

trial,as

section of the Text-

in the second

regulations
occur

some

229

CHURCH.

ANTE-NICENE

OF

criminal
of the Christian
of the germs
many
have been
out
by English
subsequentlyworked

they
legislation.The

rack

civil legislation
: but

canonical

the

to

came

the

from

process

of discovering
only Christian method
without
rack as the compulsory
truth, even
such a spiritual
confession of the inquisitorial
examination
process, namely, the
and cross-examination
of witnesses, originatedin the Canon
the

Law.
As
which

regardsthe new
were
forged by
and

popes,
which
from

the

closes with

foreignto

are

Canon

their

the

the

Law

it

as
moreover,
appear,
only the resolutions of the

far

Decretals,

by

the

I. of the year 1604,

of England to this day,

of James

canons

Common

They

the

sanctioned

priestsand

Latin

Law

the

as

Parliament.

of

the sanction

having received

never

begins with

records

known

province of Canterbury.

go,

to

The

be

con

nectinglinks of this Canon Law with the Ecclesiastical Law of

the age of Hippolytus are : first,
misunderstandingsand abuses ;
sanction by that
secondly,fraud and forgeries
; thirdly,the
absolute

same

which

power

its throne

raised

those mis

upon

understandings,
abuses, and forgeries. There exists,most cer
historical connexion
the two, but it is highly
between
a
tainly,
and shameful.
The
Canon
of the Roman
Law
illegitimate
Church

been
has, historically,
recorded

usages

by

based

so-called

our

the

upon

and
principles

ApostolicalCanons

; but

in

spiritand substance it is in contradiction to the constitution,

and practiceof the ancient Church, from one
end to
principles,
the other. Its practical
with the genuine ancient Eccle
cement
siastical Law

is blood.

Its very life is based upon

the death of
of the congregation,
and the denial of the

the

legitimate
power
sovereigntyof
supreme
Hooker
all

says

power."

that of
of his
in the

the

in his seventh
What

whole

book,

visible

the
distinguished

another, in the ecclesiastical

being assisted by
next
villagewas

they are
those of

council
As

of

Church, which

the true

tf

sense,

originalsubjectof
of

power
was

one

bishopfrom

the circumstance

elders,whereas
the

is, as

his

colleague

Anglo-Saxon Canons,
much
than
stronger evidence of the rightsof the laity,
the Romanizing and imperialized
Franks.
The canons
not.

Q3

to

230

of

by
on

INTERPKETATION

and

750

970

are

the

present

the

Episcopal

the

the

also

the

against

the

English

great

Bacon,

such

doctrine,

the

and

the

seventeenth

and

indeed,

which,

living

two

Macaulay,

and

of

defenders

eminent

most

charity.

as

the

Hallam

Constitution,

certain

against

only

centuries,
was

by

respect

learning

not

the

used

England

of

little

that

by

expressions

the

ordinations,

shows

lately

and

Church

as

work

instructive

highly

of

shown

been

has

as

States

betray

sixteenth

the

in

episcopacy

of

Defence

that

his

Defence

which

point,

United

non-episcopal

anathemas

of

historians
but

of

of

his

in

the

Primate

validity

author

The

of
in

that

upon

Oxford

Church

venerable

and

attacks

of

Goode,

present

ing

strong

very

bishop

William

Rev.

APPLICATION.

AND

held

not

protest
Laud

by

himself.
The

point

government

issue

at

exists

legislative

people.

Divine

and

Church,

authority

unselfish

can

alone

Anomians

the

right

divine

by

supreme

with

love,
regenerate

of

the

which
and

with

is,
the

Church
has
reform

that

that

Judaizers,
is

in

founded
them.

Church

the
both

Christian
World

the

231

RETROSPECTIVE
TUB

REGENERATION

OF

LAW

Let

cast

us

hidden

germs

which

in

our

OF

with

ventional

alternatives of death
of

science

It is the

Bible

and

and

is before
Christianity
rituals

and

its miracle

his

founded

on

clerk.

or

mutual

trust.

It

is

It is the

the

which

and

exist

in

and

his God

is

con
we

with

his

man

or

whether

household

Christian

It

hier

congregationwith

shepherd and his pattern household.

municipality,controuling itself by the
confidence

not

in which

real world

is the

conscience,
self-responsible

layman

nation

It is

us.

ritualistic art

her

lies

regeneration.

individual,standing before

woman,

Christian

that their choice

the part of mankind

on

rich

her

live.

mutual

SLAVERY.

OF

our
picture! The
retrospective
glance over
of life have been
world,
developed into a new
day is growing into colossal proportions,with a

great work

archy

LAW

THE

one

the awful

The

AND

THE

STATES.

PROTESTANT

IN

WORLD

DIVORCE

full consciousness
between

THE

VIEW.

the

its

own

Christian

self-government and

its members.

state, with her national

It

schools based

is

the

upon

Gospel of the persecuted Church ; with her universities

expanding in the Christian philosophyfounded by the martyrs ;
of the
with her national hospitalsgrown
out of the nurseries
of
old ; and
with
her
deaconesses
Poor-Law,
consecrating
with her sove
Christian support as a national debt ; finally,
and civil liberty,
advanc
reigntyof law, and with her religious
ing by reform and not by revolution.
the

that

Where
there

is

work

and

and
Apostolicity,

that

faith

in its divine

there is the future

of the

power

live,

world, for

there is Christ.
All Christian
the rest

of

tribes and

mankind,

are,

nations, if
in

compare

larger sense,

This
regeneratingprocess.
the historyof the nations of

this
in

we

work
the

of

the

them
monument

with
of

regeneration is visible

Eastern

Church, in spite

232

of

INTERPRETATION

her

APPLICATION.

AND

early stereotypedritualism

Imperial

of the

and

abso

despotism of her rulers. It is in

some
perceptible in the history of the
respects still more
of
Latin
nations
the
Church, in spite of the systematic
mediaeval
in spite of a conventional
and
tyranny of Rome,
marks
so
dogmatism. But the Reformation
stronglythe com
lutism

Muhammedan

and

of

mencement

that

regenerativeprocess,

new

in

re

some

outpouring of the
Spiritof God over
mankind, in the very beginning of Apostolic
oscillations have taken place,and are
Whatever
Christianity.
nation
Protestant
taking place, in isolated individuals,no
has ever
returned
one
no
to Catholicism;
parish,
voluntarily
the standard of the Gospel, in
or
part of one, has abandoned
spects it

order to return
all the

and

prince

the

surpasses

and

to

effects of the

rule
priestly
of

machinery

priest,wherever

and

penetrates the

over

to

whereas, in spiteof persecution,

absolute

combined

the

of

power

religiousspiritpervades the

whole

see

we

masses,

first

communities

age

come

show them
Gospel, and, regardlessof persecutions,
ready to sacrifice all for a faith connected with their indi

selves

the

vidual conscience.

The

created,out of

have

missions

Protestant

people,
corruptedsavages of Tahiti,a Christian self-governing
of
in whom
neither bayonets,nor
brandy,nor any similar means
of independent
conversion, have been able to destroythe germ

the

this with

life. Compare
spiritual

missions, the much-extolled

to become

the easy

instead.

Jesuits at the Tatar

nation

of the world

Will
formed

the

moral

who

The
reform

has been

what

efforts and
? which

intriguesof

of the elements
ancient

present Protestant

movement

founded

faith

upon

to

the result, as

the most

life among

new

undertook

never

the

set

at

civilized
may

perishes.

villagesperish which have in Tinevelly

with
into well organizedparishes,
sometimes

Protestant

themselves

the Brahmin
sources

of Pekin

court

there has kindled

miscarry,but

And

nation, of all the

the Chinese

work

Paraguay, where docile machines

and ready
without leading-strings,

of the first adventurer

prey

them

tyrannizeover
to

to march

formed, unable

were

of Jesuit

the great monument

among

of the Jordan

them
in

And

Hasbeya

what
? what

have
do

we
we

astonishment, occurring throughout Syria and

observed
now

see,

at the
to

our

Mesopotamia

234

INTERPRETATION

of the

tants

libertybut
sincerest

of

almost

universal

Britain
and

nations

are

those

of Pio
when

? what

the hour

of

except where
there
without

ment

except where

there

the shores

to

which

where

of Great
the states

are

is reform

possible
libertypossibleexcept
is there
self-govern

is

? where

is self-control
the

was

is the watchword

Reform

; but

hand

confidence

self-control become

can

self-government? where

mutual

1848

are

of his reforms

danger is at

of

emerging from it ? which

more
grievouslyoppressed than
the Protestant
or
on
principle,
of the Hymn
is become
? What

and

conducted

libertyexists
is

even

of

the
why even
into societyand

deluge

the great masses,

to

the clerical power

by

Nono

where

up

emerged
submerged and

Is it those

led

beat

elements

not

reasons

reforms
The

waves

look

real

frustrated.

that have

still

those

its

but, if we

before

been

the

are

introduce

to

have

higher classes,are
These

despotism.

attempts

government

the

and

towns

APPLICATION.

AND

where

mutual

the

individual?

in

confidence,
and

how

the principleof
principle,

national

people, where religionis not identified with

conviction
of
belief with the free moral
morality,and religious
and reason
?
The
its truth and of its identitywith conscience
the Pro
of Belgium and the hopes of Sardinia rest upon
success
testant
principleof not leaning upon the hierarchyas the means
action

the

among

of government.
There
the

are,

Law

Europe,

of

over

the

Divorce
the Law

and

offer upon

however,

both

in
of

spots in this social picture:

dark

of

some

Slavery in

brief

some

pictureof

two

Church

the

Protestant

the United

States.

remarks, which

life will

confirm.

amply

of

I shall

retrospective
glance

Marriage,and ought,
with Christian
in Christian
principles.
states, to be in unison
in earlyChristianity
have seen
what these principleswere
We
:
The
what they ought to be.
the Gospel and the Epistlesshow
Latin
Church, seduced
by St. Augustine's sentimentalityand
The

utter

Law

want

of Divorce

of

common

is part of the Law

States

of

points of law, has

altogether,although such

divorce
by prohibiting
is in glaringcontradiction

sense

with

in

the clear precept of

cut
a

the knot

prohibition
Christ,writh

THE

the doctrine
of the

of the

ancient

OF

Apostles,and

Church.

has been,
discipline
marriage has become
will make

LAW

The

that in

and practice
discipline

with the

of this

consequence

considered

unbelieving

Catholic

Roman
exclusively

be

to

235

DIVORCE.

divorce.

as

states

If you
basis,the

marriage tie independent of its moral

sanctityof the marriage life,you destroy what you intend to
of Protestant legis
and germs
strengthen. Now the principles
lation in the sixteenth century were
right,and identical over
the whole of Europe.
They may be reduced to the following
formula.
Marriage is indissoluble except by death : death is
natural or civil ; civil death is incurred by adultery,and by perti
is
nacious,wilful desertion,when well established. This principle
in England, and by all ecclesias
proclaimedby the Reformation
the

tical ordinances

of reformed

this germ

nowhere

England

was

under

archical reform
the

fullyand

the hierarchical

commenced

governments

reaction

and

the

glaringcontradictions

most

But

consistentlydeveloped. In
the First (which
under James

by the mon
followingyears)produced one of
in principleand practicewhich

Elizabeth, and

of 1688

the Continent.

on

not

was

broken

up

exhibits.
The Protestant
as
principle,
historyof legislation
maintained
in acts of the
to adultery(on the part of the wife),
was
authority,but denied in the courts of justice.
highestlegislative
These courts judged accordingto the mediaeval canon
law, which
alone could
admits of no divorce. Thus, by strict law, separation
tie requiredan
be pronounced: the dissolution of the matrimonial
of the
Act of Parliament
(a privilegiumin the classical sense
the

term) ;

and

divorce

in

works

classes had

on

marriage,in
has

to
counterpoise

sound

it has

moral

jurisprudence.Thus,

redress

no

the old Briton*

sale,which

as

well

said, the

been

the

consequence

of

became,

aristocracy.The principleof civil death, as the

of pertinacious,
wilful desertion,was
entirelylost
of law, and
deve
not
courts
even
theoretically

of
privilege

sight of
loped in

thus

in

either

(not Saxon)
case

of the

given rise
the

state

of

of
infidelity
to

so

many

the
legalizing
the woman,

absurd

pernicious
consequences
of the middle

and

the lowest

and

case,

custom

the middle

by

fables.

which

lower

retained

dissolution
fictitious

The

ensued

was

only
the

raised by the Puritan

classes,

See Auxiliaire Breton, Nov.

1840.

236

INTERPRETATION

of the

movement

firmed

by

middle

the moral

APPLICATION.

AND

century, and

seventeenth

of the

of the constitutional

settlement

con

monarchy

in 1688.
The

Scotch, Dutch, and Swiss reformers,with Puritanical

zeal,

or
less,the boundaries of civil
oversteppedon the other side,more
legislation,
by making adulterya public crime, punishable with
death, whereas the ancient Church
wisely reserved the rightof

complaint exclusivelyto

the

The

injured party.

Lutheran

finally(with the exception of free Sweden) fell

named
under the yoke of consistorial courts
by the Prince, and
which
therefore were
thrown
civil legislation,
was
always
upon
found
courts
sometimes
of doubtful morality. These
dictatorial,
Churches

themselves

half-servile

mental
advisers
mental

involved
insensibly

legalquibbles of

in the

latitudinarians,doctors

of the Princes.

These

that adulterymight
principle,

tellectual

But

sense.

be

theories

before such

the
professors,

and

established

theorists

half-senti

the senti

in
interpreted

the in

law, the moral

became

corruption of the courts in

Germany, during the eighteenthcentury, had produced a scan
dalous laxityin the legalpractice. Such
besides,the im
was,
perfectionof the legalproceedings substituted for the radically
obtuseness

abolished

of the

and
nobility,

letter of the ancient

law, for

the

collusion between

wicked

mere

sensual

parties.Adultery was

two

under

the

gratification,
by
feignedor com

evidenced, and the dissolution

and

to be detected

pronounced

was

dissolved

law, that marriages were

canon

mitted, in order

the

This

in consequence.

of

so
things was
eighteenthcentury,

state

stronglydeprecatedabout the middle of the

Catholic
in Saxony (corruptedby its Roman
and particularly
court),that the law of divorce enacted by Frederic the Great
of the people,by putting an end to a
satisfied the moral feelings
the Christian
demoralizingsystem of fraud, deeply as it wounded
almost
as
by making the marriage tie, theoretically,
principle
be dissolved

easy

to

are,

however, three

First,that what

by

any

the

consistorial verdict,

legal concubinage. There

be lost sight of.
must
never

ancient

facts which

sanctioned
permitted was never
decision,whether
or
synodically,
by solemn

the civil law

ecclesiastical

Germany.

as

even

Secondly, that

now

in
it

that
was

lacerated

never

state

approved

of mutilated
and

practically

THE

LAW

237

DIVORCE.

OF

of the population.Thirdly,that the

adopted by the great mass
nobility,after its regenerationbj the national reforms which
after

ensued

Christian

and
principles

the national

mind,

in vain from
centuries.

laxityof

as

moral

Every
take

the

the

place,because

the

respect for

classes,required

eighteenth

and

seventeenth
that

the -reformers and

the middle

convinced

of the
principles

show

to

restraint,which

in the

is now

one

of the seventeenth

whole,

representedby

their ancestors

will soon

and

1806, learned,upon

is necessary,

reform

recoils fro

publicmind

the

the system

last century, and because

century is losing ground daily. Ignorance

reactionary aversion to the

principleof marriage by civil contract
(asit existed in the early
re-established
that
Church), merely because
principle was
by the Code
Napoleon these, and not popular licentious
of

the

ancient

Church

law, and

"

ness,
seem

in the way
of efficient reform.
have still to learn that Protestant

stand
to

Many governments
Princes

aid

cannot

their ancestors
called to do three hundred
as
Christianity,
were
less by the aid of the police.
years ago, by dictatorial acts, much
The
nuptial benediction
(likeconfirmation)is still considered
of European reputationand court
theologiansto be
by jurists
more

sanctified

policelaw,
one,

not

as

and

and

than

more

when

of respect, when

sure

freelyrequired by

ignorant of

Church

ancient

narrow-minded

imposed by

the

law

parties. Every
as

are

some

pre

that

aware
judiced
matrimony ori
men,
of the two parties
ginatesin the well-considered mutual consent
when qualified
to form an opinion,that is to say, being of age ; and

is

that its

of that consent,
consummation, the natural consequence
the mystery, the
constitutes
sacramentum," in marriage,
"

even

according

to

canonists.

Catholic

the

more

The

approved theory
civil contract,

as

ratifies the
pledge : the
ligiousceremony,
the other hallows
it in
legal consequences,
congregation,by prayer and moral admonition.

nothing

to

do

with

the

second, when

once

of

the

Roman

well

as

one

ensures

the

face

The
the

the

re

its
of

the

State

has

principleof

is abandoned.
It cannot
there
State-religion
of a religiousceremony,
substituted
fore admit
for the civil
law of the land, having a civil effect.
itself can
Christianity
expect little or no blessingfrom an act enforced by the law in

intolerance

and

238

INTERPRETATION

order
that

to

the

inverse

policecompulsion. The
observed, ensued in England since

than

inspiredby

ten

years

which

these

It

Peel's
was

any

constructive,principle
; and because, while
with the exception of
principles,
profitablelegal admonitions
by

the

have,

legislation.
attempted,

were

intended

re
grand, positive,
appealingto religious

well-meant

some

an

however, because
failed,

intentions
praiseworthy

realized,presented itself without

is in

results

same

reform, indeed,

ago,

respectablemotives.

most

project,
by

to be

experience shows

in France

ratio to the

More

the

respect attaching to the religiousceremony

before

as

civil consequences

ensure

APPLICATION.

AND

ministers

but
of

very

un

religion,its

fines,imprison
machinery consisted of police-regulations,
and
an
ment,
inquisitorial
proceeding all together. Public
opinion declared itself so stronglyagainstsuch an anachronism,
that the projectwas
abandoned, except as regarded the amend
whole

procedure. The historian will not see in

for either immoral
this oppositiona national predilection
irre
or
based
the firm and
on
ligiouslaxityin legislation.It was
highly honourable
grounds of a conviction,that the sanctityof
be enhanced
fines,and
by policeregulations,
matrimony cannot
be practically
never
can
personal penalties,which, moreover,
scheme
enforced in the higher classes.
The whole
besides
was
with reactionarydesigns both in
condemned, being connected
and ecclesiastical affairs. The revolution of 1848 has
political
only retarded a better reform, which is required and will take
ment

of the order

place in

the

of

of the next

course

ten

years.

England will take

again,according to all appearances,
which every friend
the lead,next
year perhaps,and on principles
hail with thank
and of humanity must
of Protestant
Christianity
be no other than those of the Gospel.
fulness.
These indeed can
The sequelwill be, that the Apostolicalpracticewill be re-esta
less correctly
formulized
blished as Christian law, as more
or
by
is only one
reformers.
There
our
point on which any doubt can
exist. According to St. Paul's advice (forhe lays down
no
rule,
Here

except

preted and
no

of
a word
gives it as
appliedby the ancient Church,

where

"

he

circumstances

consequentlynot

to
even

for the dissolution

sue
on

account

of the

the
the

Lord"), as inter
wife ought under

of the matrimonial

of
infidelity

tie,

the husband.

THE

universal

The

of

favour
in

this

and

is,whether

law

of

divorce,

doubted

canons), be
human

paternity,be imposed only

the

the

un

by the Greek
appreciationof

eternallytrue
alone can
bring forth children,

an

long as woman
namely,
highest trust of society,

the

can

to
legislator

advice, and

even
(attested

? So

nature

long

Church

respect

applied to

well

be

Paul's

St.

most

the

question for

the

upon

the

with

feelingwould

ancient

founded

not

But

from

apparent deviation

every

unpopular

whether

of the

use

and

very

this

or

unmistakeably in

equal position,
enjoying a perfectly

portion of society.

consider

is

world

the Christian

point of view,
be

239

DIVORCE.

OF

woman

principle will

able

so

feelingin

man

moral

LAW

Man

woman.

upon

securing the

the

commit

cannot

adultery in the strict sense

(corruptedby St. Augustine in the
his paternity.He may
western
Church), because he cannot falsify
another's

cause

plaintlies
his

with

wife

own

wife
the

lawyer

knows

into

whole
in
or

the

It would

it

from

think, even

our

of this
to be

ought
It

point,and

so

and

treated

is however

to

trial

either

and

trial
the

exhibits
of

under

such

the

every

the

difficulty

by Protestants

sufficiently
apparent,

than

best

to

the

must

be

legal process

cases.

The

old

thing hitherto sub

specimen of the right use
any

cross-examination, so well developedin the

by jury.
English,

opinionin Scotland

no

present point of view, that it

is, after all,better

it,and

for

of evidence,

easy

which

through

go

I have

question of the highest importance, to define

which
ought to be established in matrimonial

inferior to

form

she

the limits of this sketch

treated

been

never

Catholics.

Roman

English

what

separationwill acknowledge

far exceed

full discussion

saying,that it has

stituted

than

separation is of papisticorigin,and

of the effects of such

question as

canonical

com

rejected as papistic. No
foolishly
law will maintain
that
historyof canon

of temporary

expediency.

enter

right of claiming more

the

question is,whether

have, the right of separation;

to

observer
practical
its

The

case

legislationhas

who

the form

in which

adultery;

injured husband.

is to have

certainlyought
continental

to commit

were

The
and
not

Scotch
very
so

mode

of

trying them is
imperfect: indeed, if public

very

strict,collusion would

system of judicialproceedings.

be

240

INTERPIIETATION

I have
ness

to consider

now

the second

upon

and pass

dark

humanity: Slavery,as
Union.

The

Protestant

of which

success

which

and

has

this

made

Christian

topicof

has

law

mind

subjecthas brought upon

than that produced by the
book, the marvellous

of divorce.

the verdict of the

human

race,

Key to it,has
documentary proofby
of the
prominent in the consciousness
before.
Now, divestingthat
ever
was

it

all that is based

views of the system,

erroneous

upon

or

the conscien
passions of party-feeling,
tious historian,placed upon
the elevated point of observation
presented to us by the subject of this volume, must
say :
The
legal existence of slaveryin itself is not incompatible
with Christianity.
It is besides an evil engrafted,againsttheir
those
remonstrances,
English
states, when
they were
upon
colonies.
But
the historian
must
add, that the principle
which

with

even

of the

states

the

more

than

southern

the

this

pronounced

received

point

connected

which

is greater

the Prussian

frank

same

the social system of Protestant

pointin

opprobrium

the

with

judgment

it exists in

Christendom

laxityof

APPLICATION.

AND

makes

the

impossibleis
legallyor practically

its extinction

decidedly anti-Christian : or,

that
patiblewith Christianity,
itself the

to

manumit

his

useful

education

to

and

any civilized
encroachment
upon

an

aggressiveact

God,

the

as

The

Roman

cruel ; and

this

natural

as

their
respecting

well

allow

him

education
Nor

manumit
to
:

does it

him

the

revealed
law

was

to

as

But

he

of which

owner

manumitted
for his
was

almost

such

an

of Christ

word

Gospel and in
throughout,frequently

harsh

the

Gentiles, such

citizen,and

in

us

hard-heartedness

slaves.

exist in the

not

the

among

libertyof

acquiremoney

the end

does

legislation
against the

conscience.

laws

There

nation, even

of human

the will of

and

state

free labour.

historyof

words, it is incom

other

should
legislation
arrogate
right of the slave-holdingcitizen to
him for liberty
by allowinghim
prepare

inherent

slave,and

in

the

shows
of the
his son,

itself in the
slave could
and

emancipation as

could
well

as

manumission.
invariably

requireany proof,accordingto the very texts of the

laws and the letter of the decisions of the highestjudicial
autho
rities in those states, cited by the illustrious authoress
of Uncle
Tom's
Cabin
in her Key (Part II. ch. xiii.),
to establish the

242

INTERPKETATION

illness he

his

assiduous

and

her

had

her

rapidly that

so

recorded

He

was

duly im

was

took her to

her

determined

her

deed

for her

emancipation, and

and

Ohio,

improved

visited

in the States of Ohio

both

He

he

when

executed

his life.

and
intelligent,

very

whose

slave, to

mulatto

after his recovery

soon

She

by

he owed

felt that

devotion, and

her.

marry

he

educated.

advantages
to

nursed
faithfully

was

attentions

pressed by

APPLICATION.

AND

he

again

had

it

his

her

Mississippi,and

made

and
Mississippi,

in process

wife.
Mr.

"

time

Brazealle

had

returned
After

son.

which, after

will,in
intention

to

Some

claimed

Howard's

MississippiReports,

Sharkey, our
decision
and

for

declared

gave

made

's son,

them

assets

and

the

as

wife,that

the slaves of these

lad,

ac

of his death,
devised.

thus

did

he

came

They

case

He

in

it, and

decided

that

offenceagainst morality,
He

example,

Carolina

set

aside the will

relations,condemned

distant

son's mother,

North

this

to

his

declared

(it is reported in
before Judge
837.) came

the

ii. p.

to his

Brazealle

his

hearing

property

and

an

died, leaving a

Carolina,whom

emancipation an

detestable

property of

Brazealle

care,

vol.

of

son.

Havana.

at

property

in North

recovery,

the act of

perniciousand
the

its

consul

new

his

and

emancipation, he

all his

relations

instituted

suit

of

he did not

Mississippi,and

to

on

he sickened

deed

devised

distant

to

years

the
reciting

for whom

and

her

in the will to be

and

poor

know,

not

few

ratifyit, and

knowledging him
"

with

again to bondage, and

kinsmen,

as

part of the

of the estate."

Sharkey observes, that although, according to

be construed
to
are
principlesof national comity, "contracts
according to the laws of the country or state where they are
when
not
to be followed
made," yet these principles
are
they
Chief

Justice

lead to conclusions

policyof

the

in conflict with

State."

He

then

"

the great and

continues

fundamental

apply these principlesto the deed of emancipation. To

would
be, in the first place,a violation of the declared
give it validity
"Let

us

policy,and

contrary

to a

positivelaw

of the

policy of the State is indicated

legislationon a given subject; and we
"

The

deemed

remain
"

offensive, because
in the

The

originin

state
an

they

are

not

State.

by
find

general

the
that

free

course

negroes

permitted to emigrate or

of
are

to

State.
of the
offence

case

shows

that
conclusively

the contract

against morality, pernicious and

had

detestable

its
as

LAW

THE

an

OF

example. But,

executed

with

SLAVERY

all, it

above

fixed

IN

to

seems

evade

designto

UNITED

THE

the

have

243

STATES.

been

rigourof

planned

and

the

laws

of this

of

the

moral

State."

Now,

passing

remark, I

am

individual

citizen

the

over

afraid

Pharisaism

gross

all this is

good law ; but, for this very

it condemns
the law. Nobody denies that a change of the
reason,
law must
be left to the State legislatures;
but no
free heart,
unawed
by Lynch Law, and not warped by national suscepti
will allow that the system is compatiblewith a profession
bility,
Such
inroad both upon
the libertyof the
of Christianity.
an
and

the

dictates

of

be

can
Christianity

ex

justified.It is unparalleledin the

It is put to shame
Catholic
by the Roman
historyof the world.
Colonies, and how could it consist with the Gospel? If we
ask Christ and the Apostles and the ancient Christians,they
be left to the quiet but
tell us unanimously, that the rest must
irresistible working of the spiritof Christianity
in a Christian
people. Faith in that spiritis required from the opponents
plained,but

of the

it

can

present system

conceal

the fact that

nation

be

never

well

as

my

own

moral

earnestness,

remains

its abettors.

faith in the power

conspicuous for

among

from

as

so

much

unshaken.

I will not

of that

spirit,
feelingand

Christian
But

will

also

not

of a historian and with

saying,with the earnestness
of a Christian,that the eyes of all nations are
the sincerity
upon
the people of the United
States,as to what they will do on this
It rests with them to belie the doubts of
point at this moment.
believe in their national morality,and to
do not
those who
give to the world an example of the realityof their liberty,
of their Christian profession. The greater
and of the sincerity
the Christian vocation of a nation is,the higher and the more
difficult the problem will be which
it must
solve
or
perish.
All nations fall morally before they perishpolitically
; repub
lican nations before all others ; and there are
already distress
ing signswhich show the baneful influence of the system, even
beyond the Slave States. The moral oppressionof the coloured
of those distressing
people in the free-labour States is one
Such
of things warps
state
the judgment of
a
symptoms.

refrain from

"

244

CONCLUSION.

American
and

writers

renders

to

frank

any

lutism
even

the

that

latter

to

is to

the

bodily

American
therefore
which

hold

now

is in

Whatever
and
are

will

irresistible

as

option
ing

which

decrees,
ages

they

of

mankind

all

times

pass
as

to

come.

over

of

the

himself,

all

and

the

one

its

may
race

and

extent

for

educated
of

energy

those

father,

the

of

parts

work,

cannot

where

and

the

as

Christianity.

and

into

and

glaring

as

Anglo-Saxon

in

moral

Legislation,

Anglo-Saxon

Indian

plan

The

laws

of
be

of

rule

Providence,
of

mother,

the

the

nations

to

or

of

forgotten,

in

are

State

abso

the

Spanish,

two

the
and
races

withering

are

convulsions.

as

instruments

the

the

worthy

done.

be

of

it, the
in

dying

or

away

live

not

the

christianized

with

where

continent,

labour

fulfilled

be

race,

aptitude

free

destiny

cannot

starts

be

history

secrets

great

coloured

liberty,

whole

the

the

never

of

evil

the

and
into

it must

as

than

point,

dynastic

of

Constitution

the

exceptional

the

municipal

of

dark

their

system

exception,

that

hemisphere

until

glory,

is the

that

their

susceptible

more

this

meantime,

spirit

believe

other

the

the

and

prying

reasonably

when

are

Gospel

the

Without

and

In

letter

contradiction

in

usually

slavery

now

of

discussion

Christian

is attacked.

nation

absolute

but

great

princes

despotic

that

that

researches,

historical

and

philosophical

in

even

the

Eternal

of
of

the

is to

this

by

what

is

blessing

to

.-i

"*
t

order

its
in

of

the
;

wheels
their

future

the

of

rise

when
way

to

generations,

the

or

or

only
unwill

fulfilling

the

live

world

The

by

in

done,

the

universe.

willing

to

be

must

government

become

eternal

crushed

moral
laws

physical

have

Providence,

its
of

progress

in
as

the
a

curse

annals
for

NOTES
TO

INTERPKETATION

THE

TO

FIRST

THE

BOOK

A.

NOTE

PASSAGES

THREE

THE

APPLICATION.

AND

OF

(BAPTISM).

114.

p.

ORIGEN

ABOUT

THE

BAPTISM

OF

LITTLE

CHILDREN.

IN
"

Ep.
Ideo

Rom.

ad

ecclesia

et

Sciebant

Homil

VIII.

sione

peccatorum

detur,

vulis

baptismum

dare

Homil.

Lucam

in remissionem

nisi

mundus

terram

ponuntur,
fuerit

ex

230.)

secreta

genuinae

Addi

"

coin-

sordes

pec

ecclesiae
si

his

etiam

illud

ecclesias

baptisma

cum

in

esset

remis-

pro

observantiam

nihil

indulgentiam

'

XIV.

etiam

par

parvulis, quod

pertinere, gratia baptism!

juxta
sorde,
Et

quomodo

aut

ilium
nee

quia

Quorum

propterea
aqua

et

peccatorum

lavacri

in

de

paulo

ante

quo

diei

si unius

baptismi

baptizantur

spiritu,non

"Parvuli

potest ulla

sensum,

per

948.):

iii. p.

(Opp.

peccatorum.
?

peccaverunt
sistere,

et

parvulis

Christianorum

videretur."

superflua
In

sit

utique,

cum

etiam

deberent."

ii. p.

secundum

deberet

remissionem

ad

ablui

causas

peccati) :

in omnibus

essent

(Opp.

of the corpus

suscepit,

illi,quibus

requiratur quid

ut

speaking

traditionem

spiritum

et

aquara

per

Levit.

potest,

Apostolis

mysteriorum, quod

sunt

cati, quae
In

iv. p. 565.,

(Opp.

ab

dare.

baptismum
missa

V.

parvuli

poterit

intrare

'

Nisi

tempore

quo

ratio

diximus:

enim

in regnum

sub-

'Nullus

ejus

vita

nativitatis

sacramentum
et

vel

parvulis

fuerit

quidem

baptizantur

sordes

quis

super
de-

renatus

coelorum.'

"

246

NOTES

TO

INTERPRETATION

NOTE

FORMULARIES

LITURGICAL

B.

OF

APPLICATION.

AND

THE

p. 127.
GERMAN

LUTHERAN

CHURCHES

FOR

CONFIRMATION.

According to the
buch, Hamburg,

I.

Allgemeines evangelischesGesang- und Gebet1846," compiledfrom the Austrian

Agenda
and
other authorized
the
I6t/i
17 th
Liturgies of

(1576), and

"

Centuries.

ALTERNATE

Chant

of Choir

and

I will

alway give thanks

praiseshall ever be

His

the Veni

(Or
"

Sancte

Come

unto

the Lord

in my

mouth,

"c.

Spiritus,chanted

heiligerGeist

Komm

Congregation,Psalm

Choir

the

by

"

erf tilldie Herzen

xxxiv.

Congregation,

or

:)

Holy Ghost,
of

Fulfil the hearts

And

in them

kindle
who

Thou
Hast

Thy believers,
the fire of Thy
the manifoldness

through

gathered

of tongues

of the whole

the nations

Love

divine

earth

In

unity of faith :
Hallelujah!Hallelujah!

(Then

the Minister

People, either

the

shall address

tion, or according to the Liturgy of

in the Lord

Beloved
Ye

Christ

Lord

the

led to

been

have

proach
of the

Holy Supper

the

rest

strengthening

in the

His

becometh

name

grace

of
and

us

of 1571

:)

of their faith

all their heart

holy Church

of the

and

help of

should

we

He

the

Body

be done

by

the

pray

would

with

that

God

our

and

to

and

our

ap

their

is,by the

Blood

use

of Jesus

and
greater effect,

Holy Ghost,
in Christ

doctrine
allowed

be

to

closelyto

more

be to their health

that

Christ,
childhood
grafted into
But
inasmuch
as
they

of Christian

knowledge

His

to

Christ, that
the

Church.

that this may

of their lives it may

good, it

the

Sacrament

and

in order

Now

Christ.
to

Christ, and

Jesus

holy

fully,and

truly, more

more

Saviour

His

desire with

now

Agenda

fellow-heirs in

our

in their

been

have

inquire into

godliness,they

children

these

you

into

and

Austrian

free exhorta

through holy baptism

who

of

before

here

see

the

in

so

and

that for the

turn

to their

Heavenly Father,

mercifullygrant them
that henceforth
our
Holy Spirit,

hereto
Lord

GERMAN

Christ

daily increase

may

fruits of the
therein

Holy Spirit;

abide

In order

that

in the

In

art

should

it

times

first learn

His

that

through

and

strengthened in
the

confess

to

and

faith

standing

see

into

our

of their
therefore
with

and
that

were

also

are

assembled

now

parents

and

fess the weakness

in

them,

selves

"

wholly

the prayer

to the

of the Church,

they may,
Holy Ghost, and

ment

like

the

be made

Jesus

fruits of the

in His

through

grace

these

children

whom

sponsors)
when

ye

baptized

were

could

they

not

promise anything. They have

with
order
to fulfil,
a joyfulheart

in

faith,all

that

in times

which

accustomed

were

have

their

name

with

ready

to

the

Christ

and

through

rest

of the

and

vowed
their

His

they
they

do

to His

and

giftsin

promised
to

at

con

the flesh,is born

to

give

Church,

right use

the Church

mouths

own

of the

faithful,receive

partakersof
R

the

perform

religionin

world,

and

of old

learnt,and
diligently

the Christian

the devil and

Lord

be confirmed

the

and

infirmitywhich, according to

to renounce

in order

or

Church

finally,
they are

laying on

of the

time

willingto professthat they

holy baptism

the

of life.

and

firmly believe, the chief points of

in
of God, as their sponsors have

bap

accord

were

Holy Ghost,

and

that

to

here,

in the

up

grown

their

of their

confession

Christ

Lord,

the

witness

selves bear

own

the

virtues

infancy,at

in their

Church

they

Gospel of Christ,
in the time of
particularly
per
increase from day to day
more

and

more

in

(with

its works, and

of the truth

the earnest

beloved

round

up

after

doctrine,and

giftof

the

continuallypreserved in

well know,

Ye

grown

were

for them, with

made

fear,more

as
being
Holy Spirit,

the

they who

and

in all Christian

love, and

be

Spirit,and

that

world

knowledge

secution, so that they might

in

with

:)

say

mighty working they should

and

the

to pray

therein, they renounced, before

receive

without

same

shall then

was

prayer

grace

you

"c.

points of Christian

they might

of hands, that

beseech

custom

was

Then

and

them,

been

ingly baptized.

this,I

Heaven,

instructed
sufficiently
tism, themselves, the devil,the

had

in

they

all the

be saved.

Minister

chief

the

in

furthered

be

may

of Jesus

in the Lord

ancient

and

name

(The
Beloved

they

attain unto

which

Father

Our

end,

they may

in full trust

me

the

unto

that

; that

patience,together with

faith,love, and

in

Christ

they in

in them, and

richlydwell

more

may

247

CONFIRMATION.

LUTHERAN

up

that

through

Holy

increase

the Church

them

Sacra
of the
of

God,

248

NOTES

that

TO

they may

lead the

so

to the

according
followers

INTERPRETATION

Word

of Jesus

Wherefore

life which

of

holy profession,which

and

before

and

also that
it to

Church,

each

once

likewise

obedience

unto

the

such

Jesus
that

men

which

We

Christian

Friends

have

great

of God

before
Father

glorifyyour

and

and

of the

shine

light so

your

good works,

He

that

before

the

sors,

bless

your

turning to
dear

are

hath

now

in

redemption

ready

now

far

so

en

of

knowledge

the

to

of their

Church, that

to His

come

and

birth

if

so

be

the

Christ

professthe

to

Children, shall

children, both
praise to

and

that ye

God,

and

sons

that

He

baptism, through

at
(who now
congregation),and

you,

have

Lord, and

our

friends

His

to

my

thanks

give

highly from
and

and

of

accomplisheth every

children

holy baptism,

Father

the

congregation.

for you,

as

also

must

Son,

God,

to

and

beginneth

goodness, and

the Minister

(Then
And

in

and

beloved

alone

they themselves

great mercy

Jesus, His

give hearty thanks

presented these

them

that

lightened them,

same

hath

accepted

this His

!
to

reason

followinginstead :)

the

use

may

Christ,who

Jesus

hath

to

Let

"

be your

the exhortation

follow

to

ye your

promise of

life to the honour

your

saith,

how

it should

reason

everything,and

to

faith and

of your

for this

how

order

to

your

Minister

good work,

and

and

for them

earnestlypray

remembering

God

before

make

to

diligentlyattend

confession

he

see

may

about

will

you

neighbour,and

the

Lord

so

now

of

will be witnesses

is in heaven."

My

He

are

interpretit

make

Christ, when

(Or

our

all that you

will

Church,

your

they

befitteth the true

and

you

that

so

promise,

bettering of

Lord

and

of you

one

selves did

the

they

himself, and

duty, after

this earth,

in

grants them

well becometh

as

earnestlyexhort

His

God

Christ.

this

apply

God,

APPLICATION.

AND

this hour

remain

Him

blessed

parents,

your

He

that

and
faithful,

:)

daughters,

hath

presenting you

are

beseech

say

grow

ye

you
spon

to

God

continue

may
and

increase

in faith.
I

exhort

you

willing mind

therefore,through

that

the

questions

answer

to

audible

voice,but

Lord,
and

who

is

promises.

it becometh

which

which

also with

witness

and

a
a

Jesus
you

I shall
devout

judge

Christ, that
to

put

do,
to

mind, and
of your

and

you,

ye

that
not

fulfil with
ye

give

only with

in the fear of God

an
an

the

thoughts,resolves,words,

250

NOTES

TO

Minister.
of my

On

office

INTERPRETATION

this your
ordained

as

professionand

congregation, into

bestow

upon

you

Jesus

Christ

hath

all the

gregation ; and
and

the

Holy

Choir

and

do

Ghost

Kneel

Receive

and

receive

shield from

help

all

for the

Amen.

shield

and

the

Lord

Let

us

that

"

to

may

grieve

the

Holy

the

Ghost

and

grace,

to all

help

Jesus

only Saviour

our

His

give thee

strength

all

to all

good,

Christ.

Amen.

shall

sing the

evil,
good,
Father, and

of the

we

of

give good giftsto

your

If two

that they
Spirit,

they

:)

who

"

Holy

Son, and

the

the

Holy

pray.

Father
of you

they shall ask, it

in heaven

this

God,

Heavenly
and,

the

Amen.

Christ, Son

Jesu

will your
"

help

Amen.

how

Son, and

the

proceeding,the Choir
following:)

shield from

evil know

Him

:)

Amen.

Amen.

Minister.

Father, and

is

gracioushand

Ghost.
Choir.

Child he shall say

Holy Ghost,

strengthand

From

the Lord.

Amen.

Confirmation

ye the

and

sake of

the

guard

The

blessingof

of each

all evil,the

Amen.

Receive

from

Amen.

(While

Father, the Son,

the

Amen.

precious merit's

Choir.

con

good,

of the

Father, the Son,

and

guard

of His

Amen.

Amen.

the

Lord

evil,

all

to

(Or
God

the

the head

on

gracious hand

Ghost.
Choir.

of God

name

our

giftswhich

faithful members

to the

and

Holy Ghost,

strength and
the

and

hand

ye the

guard

From

Church,

the

Amen.

down

(Then layinghis

The

given

in the face

and

God,
of

in virtue

you,

People. Amen.

Minister.

of

rights,benefits,and

this in the
!

I receive

full communion

the

and

won

vow,

of the Word

Minister

of this

APPLICATION.

AND

pray

may

give

done

said,

children,

on

earth

for them

remain

of my

in the obedience

manfully fight against sin, the world,

nor
Holy Spirit,

wound

Thy Holy

who

much

are
more

that

them

ask

touching anything

as

Thee, strengthen these children

ever

If ye

"

how

Holy Spirit to

His

shall agree

shall be

hast

of
and

Church

Father
with

which

is

Thy Holy

Thy gospel,that
the

by

devil, nor
any

offence

GERMAN

of theirs ; but

that their

lives may

the

betteringof others,as

hast

us.

Amen.

(Or
O

Lord

wisdom
from

the wise

give

Thee

thanks

these children

for

to

hast

Thou

also

unspeakable

Thine

through
the

they

that

knowledge,

excellent

such

to

hast

Thou

which

Thy great goodness,by

come

own

and

mystery of Thy kingdom

all
it to babes, we
hast manifested

of this world, and

hearty

ordered

:)

God, Heavenly Father, who

righteousnesshast hidden

and

enabled

this

their

Thy praise,to

to

serve

salvation,and

promised

251

CONFIRMATION.

LUTHERAN

their

only believed from their hearts, but also confessed with

mouths, Thy Son Jesus Christ, and the truth of the Gospel : we
further
wouldest
Thee
that Thou
en
humbly and earnestlybeseech
through Thy Holy
lighten and strengthen their hearts and minds
with
t
hat
and
true
Spirit,
they being gifted
livelyfaith,with the fear
have

not

of God

with

and

also having
stedfastness,

spiritualthings, may
that

is

faith

for their

good

and

love

of

honour

good understanding in

all

in

all

proceed

more

salvation,and

the

to

and

more

also may

from

bring

day

day

to

fruits of

forth the
and

Thy holy Name,

therein

con

abide until that day when

all they that have
tinuallyand victoriously
of righteousness
fought well and manfully shall receive the crown
through Jesus Christ, Thy Son, our Lord, who with Thee and the
Holy Ghost liveth and reignethworld without end. Amen.

Beloved
Ye
and

made

supper

of Jesus
them

brethren,

ye may

body

and

(After

this

be

the

ears

children

and

the whole

good

Name

Christ.

then

It will be
children

dear

of kin,

of God

them

show

to

them

most

every

our

shall be sung.

chosen,

Lass

"

Let

me

Thou

your
in

jointheirs with

as

I commend

Hymn

:)

mich
be

dein

Thine

good

and

Lord.
The

profession

as

hath

prayer

it is certain

all other

ready

say

Christian

and

inasmuch

Church,

in His

made

soul, through Christ

a

Congregation,shall

duly admitted, with

Wherefore

Lord.

in

by

as

nearest

own

your

these

the

prayer,

be

may

knowledge

that

by

accept such

children

with

for them

offered up

Lord

in the

heard

have
vow

will

Minister,turning to

the

(Then

and

that

been

the Lord

accordinglythese

faithful

part and
Christ

duty

Jesus,

yourselves

earnestlyto
Christian

the

people, to

and

your

service

to

as

with

ac

your
the

keeping,
and

love,

Amen.

followingverse

sein und

bleiben

for ever,

faithful Lord

is

"

usually

252

NOTES

TO

Nor

world

From

Keep
With

and

and

soul

Lord

of peace

Jesus

Word

Thy

dear

Lord,

and

raise

Thine

own

mind

and

heart

arm

all

be

will

praise Thee,

eternity.)

is He

who

whole

-may your

until the

blameless

preserved

:)

shall say

the Minister

Faithful

then

me

sanctify
you throughly,and

body

Christ

sever

and

(Then
God

me

Thee

Through

The

sin

nor

me,

With

APPLICATION.

AND

INTERPRETATION

spirit
of

coming

calleth you, who

our

also will do

it. Amen.
Choir.

II.

Amen.

The

Amen.

Order

of Confirmation,as agreed upon for

Congregationat Jerusalem.

shall be sung

(A hymn

Amen.

help

Dearly
Ye

see

from

cometh
beloved

the Lord

in the Lord

here before you

the Minister

shall

:)

say
Our

which

People, after

the

by

the German

hath

who

heaven

made

and

earth.

in

Christ,

these children,fellow-heirs

with

us

and

by holy baptism grafted into the body of Christ and received

His

Church.

of the
and

They

desire

now

His

their

people in

God

allowed

and

vow

baptism, to

the

and

then

and

blessing.

heed

and

this

that

the

be admitted

to this

Holy

I exhort

Christian

they

may

blessingof

all,in

examination, and

to give of their faith,with

an

to the

as

into

which

presented

as

to renew

they

God,

devout

by

entered

Bishop,
his

that you

they

mind.

will
are

in
and

hands,

the seal of such

testimonywhich
and

witness

of their faith

the

to

promises

sure

given through

of

name

attentive

give account

the Church

the

and

congregation,and

covenant

be

as

They
soldiers

true

the Lord

which

Holy Communion,

to the

you

to

now

Gospel,

the

of salvation.

communion,

Communion

offer

the
profession

end

to receive

Wherefore

His

godly desire,they

publiclybefore
solemn

into its fullest

in all the graces

to participate

faithful

of this

of
discipline

doctrine

Christian

the

be received

to

in the

instructed

fullytaught

of Christ, and
to

been, since that time, frequentlyreminded

have

baptismal covenant,

of late

into

vow

give

about

GERMAN

And

for you,

as

all readiness
dence

and

Children, I exhort

dear

my

of that which

account

livelyfaith

in your

promised, saying," Lo ! I

and

Saviour

with

good

confi

Mediator, who

hath
of

end

the

unto

alway, even

you

give with

to

now,

you

learnt,with

have

you

dear

am

253

CONFIRMATION.

LUTHERAN

the world."
shall hold

the Minister

(Then

an)

Examination.

(This being concluded, he

Children

dear

My

! "c.,

shall follow

(Afterwhich

above,

as

Lord," "c.

"

Bishop.

Bishop. Lord,
Answer.

And

hear

let
The

our

Thy

gifts of

manifold

of

and

true

and

Thy holy fear,now

in order

all of them

(Then

hand

upon

grace

more

may
and

continue

and

until he

more,

come

(Then

Answer.

(And

all

into

regenerate
hast

and

beseech

we

daily increase

spiritof wisdom

the

ghostly strength ;
O

given

and

the

Lord, with

un

spiritof

the

spirit

one

the

Bishop, he

shall

lay his

severally,saying :)

Thy heavenly

daily increase

in

grace,

that

Thy Holy Spirit

Thy everlastingkingdom. Amen

shall the

Bishop

say

The

Lord

be with

And

with

Thy spirit.

kneeling down,

to

Amen.

of every

and

vouchsafed

fill them,

ever.

for ever,

Thine

Thee.

Comforter,

Defend, O Lord, this Thy servant, with

He

strengthen them,

kneeling before

the head

earth.

Holy Ghost, and

the

godliness ; and
for

pray.

hast

the

derstanding ; the spiritof counsel

knowledge

us

who

Holy Ghost

the

Thee, 0 Lord, with

in them

Let

forgiveness of all their sins

them

Name

end.

unto

come

Bishop.

Almighty and everlivingGod,

and
these Thy servants
by water
unto

is in the

to the

prayers.
cry

our

and

without

world

Henceforth,

Answer.

help

of the Lord

the Name

be

Blessed

Our

of the Lord

heaven

made

hath

Who

Answer.

Name

is in the

help

Our

Bishop.

of the service.

end.)

the

unto

:)

say

Confirmation, according

of

English Prayer-book, beginning with

of the

to

on

the end

unto

Order

the

shall go

the

:)

you.

Bishop

shall add:)

254

NOTES

TO

INTERPRETATION

Let

Our

Father

Kingdom
day

forgive
ation

that

them

those

do

from

evil.

laid

(after

hands,

our

goodness

towards

be

ever

lead

them

end

they

who

with

world
O

Thee,
ways

them.

over

in

Thee

without

to

of

Thy
Thy

through
preserved

sign)

tempt

and

of

life, through
liveth

Thy

now

Thee,
and

them,

Lord

our

in

that

the

God,

one

ever

so

Christ,

Jesus

reigneth,

gracious

Word,

Thy

and

have

beseech

with

to

servants,

we

we

be

and

Majesty

favoured

Thy

ever

obedience

Ghost

these

Apostles)
of

will

to

Divine

Thy

hand,

Spirit

Holy

both

for

Fatherly

Thy

Thy

everlasting

and

sanctify,

and
in

and

mighty

most

and

body

(Then

Ghost,

we

Amen.

laws,

in

into

not

us

as

both

govern

works

the

protection

soul,

God,

through

of

vouchsafe,

in

bodies

and

hearts

our

beseech

we

commandments

Thy

both

here

our

Lord

and

;
we

ever

that
be

may

Jesus

Saviour

and

the

Amen.

Christ.

The

this

(by

them

Holy

Give

trespasses,

us

unto

holy

Lord

direct,

acceptable

Thy

the

end.

Almighty

makest

who

everlasting

and

Thy

:)

of

knowledge

obtain

may

and

example

Let

the

Collect

this

Let

heaven.

lead

Thee

them.

it is in
our

And

unto

certify

to

us

supplications
the

Name.

Amen.

God,

good

be

humble

our

whom

upon

that

as

forgive
us.

Thy

be

earth,

on

against

everliving

things

make

we

and

hallowed

And

(And
Almighty

pray.

done

be

bread.

us

us

heaven,

trespass

deliver

but

Will

daily

our

in

art

Thy

come.

this

us

which

APPLICATION.

AND

the

blessing

of

be

you,

upon

Bishop

God

shall

Almighty,
and

remain

bless

them,

the

Father,

with

you

for

saying
the
ever.

:)

thus

Son,

and

Amen.

the

Holy

SPURIOUS

ADDITION

THE

TO

SECOND

BOOK

HISTORY

OF

20TH

THE

255

ARTICLE.

CONSTITUTION).

(THE

C.

NOTE
THE

20TH

TO

p. 142.

ARTICLE

IN

THE

OF

ARTICLES

ENGLISH

RELIGION.

THE

words

quoted, with

the Latin
versiis
the

text, "Habet

which
Ecclesia

are
auctoritatem"),

Articles

the

of Edward

of

Convocation

of the

ment

they found

in the

the

VI.

English

ritus

bishops

in

the

1571,

also

which

copy

of

Synod

definitelysettled
of

et in fidei contro-

Latin

were

editions

present begins (in

at

jus

statuendi

in the authentic

not

originalsignatures of

Article

the 20th

bears

1562, when
in the

; nor

docu

signed by the bishops : nor

Jugg and Cawood, of 1563;

are
nor

English editions published under the direction of

bishop Jewel in 1571.
They are first found in the Latin edition of
in 1571, and occasionally
Wolfe
in subsequent editions until the time
in

of

Latin

the

and

who

archbishop Laud,

Laud

beheaded

was

Church

the

the Restoration

of the Article.

made
liberty,

cumstance

may

made, either
in Wolfe's

namely,

ratified and

the

insertion

its

Lamb,

transaction

done

in

emanated
the

clause

of the

copy

with

the

added

was

council,through the
from

Church,

her

own

at least

as

Articles,as
Queen

as

been

made

to

whom

we

SEIPSAM

the do

owe

(in his book,

in

There,
"Quibus

PER

"

An

Promulga
1571," 1829, 4to.),shows

decreed

for about

the

will.

Pope

histo

their first

in the

year,

Convocation

during which

Her

individual
much

cir

discussion.

Majesty. I have no doubt

of Cecil,but
ready instrumentality
by

con

pra3buit."

Thirty-nineArticles, from

the

period the

never

royal sanction

assensum

suum

(p.33.) that

remained

real

addition

Princeps Elizabeth,"c.,

to their final Establishment

1562,

introduced

spuriousnesshas

of the

tion in 1553

of

spurious text

that clause first appeared.

followingwords

this curious

of the

rical Account

this

is in the remarkable

of Bristol,Dr. John

proof of

whole

a dead
letter,which
practically

examinatis, Regium

late dean

cumentary

reestablished

copies.

the

period,or subsequently,the subjectof

articulis Serenissima
et

overthrew

of 1689, which

that text

whole

added

priuslectis
The

at that

in all the authorized

republican Revolution

edition of 1563, in which

are

omnibus

inserted

explain the fact,that

to the

key

them

Revolution

The

stitutional

The

had

She
had

was

resolved

done.

it was
that it

to govern

256

NOTES

TO

THE

ON

ENGLISH

CHURCH

(THE

D.

NOTE

WORKS

the text

AND

CHURCH,

(1851,

in

which

the

"ReliquiaeLiturgicse of
As to the Liturgiesof the
reprinted in

the text

(1848), with

the

the

the Rev.

"

Office

"

have

Articles

Peter

Scotch

used

the

omitted)

are

Hall

Fragmenta

"

Liturgica

I have

of the

of the

Sacrament

preliminaryDissertation,"by the Rev. John

of bishop Skinner, author
deen, 1807, 8vo.), son
work
siastical History of Scotland," with
which
with

is to be

I have

compared.

obscure

history

of this

Episcopal Church

the

Medwyn,
Hon.

Scotch

Communion

Upon

the

States, I have

used

commentary:

upon

lished in
work

Daniel's
but

Services

actness.

the

Right

Rev.

in

America"
Law

Rev.

Goode,

of

William
Church

the

of

1851, 8vo.) : and,

ment

of

Scotland

his
"

of

the

referred

Reply

"c., and, generally,the

recent

of

of

and

be Lord

Bishop

see
new

his

As

and

the

American

in the

ex

United
learned

editions

pub

distinguished historical
the

the

in

to

Protestant

the

titles :

the

to

of

"

The

Ordination
second

term

to Archdeacon
"

The

Rule

con

Episcopal
to

works

the

of Exeter's

"Reply

edition

Right

of it with

out

recent

Non-Episcopal

to the

of

the

by

Church

England,

to, bear

on

Canon,

to the rather

edition, 1845, 8vo.). As

Church

the

Macrie

the Members

me

made

most

The

History
2nd

of

with
(1823,4to.),

York.

"

"Eccle-'

the

as

Scotch

Episcopal

Metropolitan" (1852).

in the Lvth

(Aber

Bishop Wilberforce, alluded

England
"

be

of Brownell

New

(1844

Constitutional

Skinner

that

to

of the

cannot

Hymn-book,
and

Supper,

Layman" (supposed to

relation

of the

the edition

author

same

of

to

communicated

other

Liturgy

Address

"

compared

is,on the whole, very correct,

the

cluding chapter, is entitled,

Church

by

text

each

to

Pennsylvania

of the

Scotland

judge),kindly

sensible

arrangement

the

the

Lord's

information

much

from

text

in

Gladstone.

W.

obtained

and

Bath, 1847).

vols.

(in5

Episcopal Church,

for the

second

(more
Reeling's"LiturgiasBritannicse"

Thirty-nine

"

GENERAL,

IN

TO.

William

of the Rev.

correct)edition

LITURGIES

ON

I
English Liturgies,

of the

LITURGY).

p. 173.

REFERRED

FOR

APPLICATION.

AND

BOOK

THIRD

THE

TO

INTERPRETATION

the

of the
Doctrine
"

(Nov.
Arraign

"Church

of

Churton,"
of Faith."

III.

PART

THE

HIPPOLITUS,

OF

APOLOGY

ADDRESSED

PEOPLE

TO

ENGLAND.

OF

THE

CHRISTIANO

VIKO

SOCEATICO

CHEISTIANO

PHILOSOPHO

CAEISSIMO

AMICO

IN

TUSCULAMEUM

BRANDISIO

AUGUSTO

DISPUTATIONUM

D.

D.

D.

MEMOEIAM

THE

HIPPOLYTUS,

OF

APOLOGY

ADDRESSED

TO

OF

PEOPLE

THE

ENGLAND,

SPEECH

DELIVERED

IN

ON

IDES

THE

SAINT

THE

OF

HIPPOLYTUS

IN

ON

ONE

THE

CATACOMBS

THE

T1BURTINE

AFTER

REMAINS

OF

VERANL'S,

AGER

ROAD,

AND

MARTYRDOM.

THE

OF

HUNDRED

HIS

THE

OF

DEPOSITION

THE

SIX

THOUSAND

FRIENDS,

MDCCCLI.

AUGUST,

OF

BEING

ANNIVERSARY

OF

COMPANY

BEFORE

LONDON,

SIXTEEN

YEARS

266

THE

Now,

consider

I appear

before

to reclaim

possessed,save and except

speak of my property, I mean,

my

not

great labour, and

but

also my

you

are,

and

last,though
the

And

reputationas
least,my

not

of all this

reason

byter at
given up

Rome

whether

I, Hippolytus,ever

Rome

and

good

scholar and
Christian

my

is

having led

as

doomed

am

long,and

not

only

the East

and

West

as

pres

rather

It is doubted

Portus

and

lived

at

out, after

thrown
also

highly

metropolis of the
of inquisitive
flowingto Portus
foreigners
repu
; after having enjoyed a literary

honoured, life in the citywhich

world, and in the midst

history.

questioned,or

laborious, but

divine

in

name

these doubts

to hear

learned

least.

at

bishop of

was

say, all I

to

existence

very

bishop of Portus
altogether,in this country

; and

from

is,that

cause.

For when
good conscience.
only the book which I wrote
such as
to God-loving men,

of love

out

in this

property, that is

my

ever

with

at stake

interest I have

first what
you

H1PPOLYTUS.

OF

APOLOGY

was

the

then

unequalled in my Church, and after having sealed my faith

by confessingChrist during a cruel persecution.
So much
for the paramount
importance of the case to myself.
Then
look at the injustice
and partiality
which
apparentlyhave
in the proceedings. An
from
been shown
comes
ingeniousman
the Gauls, and requests a very learned body of men
to allow a
of the uni
book discovered by him to be printedby the press
Now, had they read the book,
versityunder Origen'sname.
these men,
I think, could not have helped seeing that it must
in authorityresident
have been written at Rome, and by a man
there.
Moreover
friend,
Origen, my illustrious Alexandrian
with such a title,or
said that he had composed a book
never
tation

on

such

far

as

subject;
learn.

can

and

records

name

me,

and

one

learned

has any

nor

body

the other

On

else

said it of

hand, all the ancient

of ecclesiasticalhistorywhich

assured, as the author

am

ever

of

have
a

come

work

that title ;

of it. Those
gives you a pretty good account
all this, ought in
therefore, knowing, of course,

men,

to

me,

to have

called

upon

why they should believe an

probably ignorant copyist,rather than all the
impartialjudgment.
tiquity,and their own
to

to you

of them

fairness,as it appears
Celt

so

authors

down
with

him,

prove

to

them

the

ingenious

unknown,
records
But

of

they

and
an

did

STATES

the sort.

of

nothing
editor

has

either

they

or

he satisfied them

to

the rest

of the

do

Now

towards

For,

with

world, and

to

myself.

in

my

with

bishop of Portus, they

and

Still I

was

judge

such

in my

favour

case

as

least
I

Now,
of

as

clear

two

ratio

which

Roman

manner

claim

my

say,

Ubi

I seize

it;

of

his

two

am.

that Roman

will

men

I have

law.

according to

civil law, which,

followed,and acknowledge
put in writing.

sense

think

sure,

but

person,

it fair to

judge the

case

to

to his home

return

leaving the

should

Besides,

vindico,Where
in

man

he can,

from

as

any

I in this

not

Roman,

I find

whose
him

without

my

property

possessionI

find it to

who

made

it

to him.

over

that

they would not accept the principles

them
scholars and
as
jurisprudence,I addressed
Accordingly,I am
ready, I said, to give you a full

Roman

divines.

of the

it to other
you

one

put

of Rome

I said, these

first.

have

and

the Church

what

and

existence

invenio

damages, if
Seeing, however,

me,

not

extended

same

forward

come

right: why, then,

former

recover

account

am

is allowed

proof

of

all nations

point,

law.
Con
by the principlesof the Roman
acknowledge the jus postUminii,accordingto

will

further

further

scripta,that is,common

Father

sequentlythey

find the

not

am

principlesof

said,they will,I

Roman

say,

of the law,

men

I understand, almost
at

I do

nobody knows who

not
discouraged at

three, and

or

them

Hippolytus, presbyter of

as

this

oil

certainlyquiteimpenetrable
for this exceeding courtesy

me

But

minds

himself,but unknown

to

the contrary, whenever

On

claim

to

editor.

the Gallic

known

reasons

quarrel

not

their
satisfy

the

the Romans,

language of

in the

to

prefacewhich

the

from

judge

to

ask him

267

GRIEVANCE.

this book

prefixedto
did not

HIS

book, and

acknowledged

will

to show

works

understand

soon

you

that

of mine

that I must

I have

and, if
have

referred
you

written

in

listen to
it

(as I

universallysaid to have done), and that nobody at that time

could
have
thought of writing it, except myself. Now what
did they give me
to this ?
answer
They said,they would rather,
allowed them
the previous
to do, move
as
English custom
ques
of
that
tion,and first satisfytheir minds that there was
man
a

was

name,
at

bishop of

that time

Portus

there

was

and
any

presbyter of Rome,

Hippolytusin

nay,
the Western

whether

Church,

268

THE

if so, whether

APOLOGY

there

OF

IIJPPOLYTUS.

not

more

unequivocally(theyadded) that

you

or,

and

Rome,

saying on
even

You

are

the

Hereupon,
should have

to be

leave

us

maintain

Portus

no

near

of

power

might possiblybe Hippolytus,

you

work, but that you lived in Arabia.

Roman, and a bishop and a pres

and

to have

demur

must

we

has been

this for

to

more

Still I feel I

should

happened

the Gallic
have

of that

none

Rome,

at

courtesy which

editor.
these

overcome

than

of this Frenchman

the mistake

It is not

is in it

prejudgedmore

been

not

had

with a Father, who

dealingquitefairly
presumption of his existence in his

there

towards

shown

had

myself,if this

some

all events

at

I said to

called it not

surelyought

cause

of this

You

one.

bishop of

were

therefore

you

that

time

same

than

reason.

one

favour

behalf

your

determined

byter at
than

lived at Rome

the author

and

were

if the
difficulties,

hundred

that has

years

ago.

prejudicedthe

of yours

There
are
against me.
them, who are fullyconvinced that Origen neither
among
many
could have written it. But why is this con
the book nor
wrote
?
Alas! there is an old calumny against
viction of no avail to me
originatingin a hasty word altered by a learned Protestant
me,
taken
celebrated
unfortunatelywas
writer, which
up by some
French
And, again,that hastyword (which
priestof that time.
of
at the beginning I could not understand)is the consequence
than

more

he

under

pleased.

Thus

it

where

torical
to

once

and

rogues

all the

forward

see,

was

fables, without
Thus, by

story

learned

wrote

fools believed

truth,and from callinga fable

reconcile

you

Learned

them

fable and

layingdown

that there

Hippolytuses,they lost

the

must

countries

lie

fictions which

credited

truth

genuine.

dealinghonestlywith

and
nursery-tales

the
disbelieving

to be

of those

men

during those
simply betrayingtruth ; for
and

died,people

poeticalbut lying
improved
ages
every one
sillyor deceitful books

true

barbarous

in the

after I

For, soon

to pass, that the learned

lived,being disabled from

came

brought
as

name,

my

simple but

of my
which

men

years of lies.

thousand

began to make
legend,upon
as

learned

of those

minds

to

dark
you

which

have

lie,tried
had

believe

cannot

been

only real Hippolytus

:

been

This,

ages.

they are

his

opposed.

two

or

and

three
am

he.

STATES

Who

tell which

can

said,he had

There

guess.

? said

which

was

was

mentioned

him, said

Arabia, which
Port ?

This

that my

home

of

Rome,

was

and

afterwards

native
and

his

Arabia, and

that this

Now
and

of

he
he

learned

certainlywas a very
enjoys in this country

what

Christian

has

know

worse.

Eastern

about

besides

people

criticism,
now

what

has

said, but

conjecture;
fables and

thought

once

old

that
and

the Gallic

what

based

judgment,
conjecture again was

editor
a

upon

based

upon

a
neglect of true historical
sprang from
of faith in truth, not
to say a con
want

lies,which

criticism,and from

is not

ancient

be, it is clear

unconscionable
this

that

case

my

to

want

subjectsof

that may

However

recur.

prejudged

these

on

it is to

reputation,that

country,

dean

was

personally.

me

and

man,

high

so

matter

point,that

that remote

could

one

the

made

settled

bishop of

all any

was

were

all the

he mind

book, I understand, that those in your country, who

know

that

which

if it

asserted,as
positively

Port

the
unequivocally

about
priests,
English divine,and

an

circumstance,

by compounding between
he threw upon
history.
Not long
150 years ago.

in

Gallic

came

in

the Roman

or

the

to

still less did

himself

fable,or the doubt

So said those

He

Rome

near

involved

advert

called,but

so

this be Aden

not

of the Romans,

did not

course

never

Portus

absurdities he
truth

of

man

should

why

who

all the authors

for almost

called the Port

was

or

But

so.

old

of Alexander

lived in the time

Hippolytuswho
bishopof Portus :

the

in

truth

some

another

But

person.

one

be

might

report, that the

Severus

269

GRIEVANCE.

HIS

tempt of truth.
Now

I ask you,
all my

and

with

very

hopeful

of

anniversary,and

to listen to

have

But

you

two

hours

remove

"

having

as

no

time.

two

short

unfavourable

your learned
in their eyes

men,

with

sixteen

through

me

At

the

to

counteract

the sanction

day

and

many

I should

only give

can

the work

deeply rooted
effect of

of ages, and

by

of it with attention.

utmost, you

the

being my

as

thus1

centuries

good part

hours, to undo

opinionsso

this

celebrated

been

than

more

chosen

I have

success.

soul,for

Christian
like you

whether, with all my feelingof my innocence,

I can
natural fairness,
in your
confidence
be

of

me

centuries,to

in the
verdict

to overcome,

minds

of

invested
what

is

270

THE

formidable

most

my

taken

APOLOGY

on

word

my

HIPPOLYTUS.

OF

enemy,
for what

your

indifference !

recorded

am

Instead of

be, I

to

being

expected
only Hippo-

am

being the real and

and the
lytus,the bishop of Portus and the presbyterof Rome
author of this book, for which in particular
to claim
I am
come
since
your protection. But, to speak the truth with Christian
rity,you do not care whether I exist or not, nor what I said or
said not.
For the truth of this frank assertion, and the justice
to

prove

my

existence,as

own

of my

complaint

know,

you

and

many

have
first,

are

enlightened,and

of you

deeplyread

not

you

hardship,let

to

come

appeal to yourselves.I
well informed
men
;
generally
me

in ecclesiastical antiquity. But,

place with

this

vague

that I

notion

have a misgiving
must
apocryphal person ? Now
you
with a disputedauthorship.
trustingan apocryphal man
might endanger the authorityof a book declared authentic

an

am

about
You
and

important, and

of you

are

lowed

for my

Besides, I fear,many

likewise.

own

your

this

to

come

what
consequence
Such being my

of

place with

feelingthat

the truth of the matter

I

case,

hope, during

defence, you

deeply injuredman,

will listen to

and

may

the
me

that,hearing me

it is of

no

be at last.

two

short

hours

for the first time

day, you will not be satisfied till you have sifted my

thoroughly. Above all,I trust you will not forget that we
truth ; and
searchingfor truth,for historical and religious
to you

with

the most

that

the

case

you

important subjectson

meditate, and last,not least,with

I claim

have

your

to

al

as
being
attentively,

this

prove

great

on

case

are

can

is connected
investigate

which

it is

given to

man

to

interests.
highestpractical

copyright; I appealto no pointof law ; I call upon you

to investigate
truth, and truth very important for your present
and future wellbeing.
of my diffi
from you the weighty causes
I have not concealed
into despondency. But I should
dence, which sometimes
grows
if I had to fear you would
be more
imagine that this
sorry still,
despondency is founded upon any doubt as to your competency
for findingout the truth,or as to
strangers.
your justicetowards
I know
that you possess all the means
requisitefor investigating
a

no

historical

evidence.

fact,and
I

for

between
distinguishing

know, besides,that you

are

good

and

the fairest of men,

bad
kind

ADDRESSES

to

and
foreigners,

appealto

in distress

all who

to

generous

271

FAIRNESS.

ENGLISH

TO

you.

only misgivingis this,that, having for a long time deferred

these questionsand inquiries
of
learned
bodies, one
to some

My
all

which

is

midst

of

apparentlyinclined
so

inclination
or

HIMSELF

did

or

trouble

to

were,

to be

ought

more

many

you

the

other

decline

judged by

those

to

judge my

as

one

office it is to read

whose

said

old Fathers

case,

the

little

and

time

practicalavocations, no
yourselvesabout what the

may

having, in

and

way,

which
the

old

Fathers.

Hear, then, my
why it is by you, my Christian
reasons,
Friends, that I wish to be judged in preferenceto all others.
is

My

case

and

subtleties.

simple one,

very

To

if you

divest it of

understood, all that it demands

be well

that

and that common

spiritof fairness,
tions give you credit,and for which I see
to be praised. I perceivethat whatever

take in hand
task may

as

be ; and

judgment, and
and

nation, you

then

I have

perseverance.

learned
with

but

much

distracted
to

admire

practicalwisdom
worthy to be compared
upon

your
upon

shores,and

your

to

your

national

magnificentriver
it all I

and

ever

superior
energy

I have

countries

have

must

found

doings.
with

entitled

Gaul, and

that which
I

na

seen

met

depend
nothing

I have

seen

the forest of masts

beheld

in

the

sailingup

the great
imperialRome
; I have admired
palacesand domes along its banks ; I have wandered
through this
metropolis,largerand more
populousthan Rome ever was; and,
Tiber

Portus

In both

all

difficult the

unrivalled

Romanized

praise: but in
and judgment,

it,leavingfar behind
from

traversed

is,

for,and

reallycare

with

decision

Germany.
and

you

indeed

are

you

great wisdom

it with

your

for which

sense,

master, however

soon

handle

carry out

terms
theological

to

I have beheld the CrystalPalace, which

is not
finally,
unequal
the vast buildingsraised from time to time on
the Campus
to
Martius, and that displayof peaceful art and industry,which
exhibits so strikinga contrast
shows
of militarytrophies
to our
and
you

bloody games

our

with

works,

in the

amphitheatre.

that, though
perfectsincerity,

to your

cities and

your

I do

churches, your

Yet

I confess

justiceto
iron

roads

to

such
and

272

THE

APOLOGY

HIPPOLYTUS.

OF

something which I admire much

than all this ; because
more
I have
always thought the cause
more
worthy of admiration than the effect,and held the moving
and application
manifestation
principlehigher than any special

steamingships,there

your

of it.

What

be your

I admire

is

most

you,

among

is what

I consider

to

historyof the world.

You
have created a commonwealth, where
two
thingsare united
which
that great
pagan, Tacitus, thought irreconcilable,liberty
and government.
And
if I search into the nature,
origin,and
growth of this your commonwealth, I find it to be the fruit of
great and

Christian

true

principles,of

All that

mercy.

in the

lastingmonument

strikingorder

country, all the wisdom

and

energy

senators
of your
giticjudges, the general respect for the law among
well as
all those great and mighty external
as

people admire

so

much,

public, and,

let

intended

establish

to

individual,
next
tianityis
to

make

to

enable

and

and

self-government and
which reign in this

Christian

me

them

people

fellow- creatures

I know

work

of

And

brethren,
a

order

in

godlike,rational,
"Wherever,

public liberty,I inquire first,

of

this

Irenaeus

is mutual

faith

from

reminds
hear

when

from
I told

the

England and to
pardon," he said,
"

to

own

you

present

live
for

be, and who

short

am

the

most

the

was

blessed

visit,that I intended
among

speaking thus

(I

which
of

successor

time

some

be

experiencethat it is the
this is so, evidently.

strange words

the

him, after

to

himself

of

me

I find that to

where

and

historyand my
Christianity.Now with

obliged to

asserts

erect

and

God,

the

case,

your

as

of

free commonwealth.

consequentlya

which
charity,

go

love

eternal

of the

every
Chris

there
people have the law in themselves ; whether
which is self-government,and
them, individually,
liberty,

whether

to

truly

your

self-government,first in
life,and in publicsociety.

therefore,I find the forms

be in

which

works

is
spirit.For Christianity

them, through such love, to

just, and

people,

and

in domestic

love their

areopa-

the

originatein

to

me

Christian

law

convince

to

to

seem

say,

and

zeal

you.

freelyto

"

one,

beg
who

willingto believe)is,

only a colleagueof mine, a cardinal,but also as such

stands before me
infinitely
indisputablyas
my senior, and

is

Dean

that,

not

of the Sacred

College.3 But

I must

confess

to you,

so

the

274

THE

three hundred

those
which

I have

not

possess

You

have

which

it could

ments.5

be

as

have
on

are

you

just shown

so

(or tried

be the

the

round

add,

others

make

spectacleof
and

I have

race,

You

Protestants.

as

based.

are

other

of your

men

of the

principle

People

the

on

believe)that

of thousands

But

bloodshed.

as

of which

effect
practical

of famine

signal,if not

and

to

hundreds

many

labouringmen

revolution

the

only
to

social arrangements

believed

gatheringof

not

bound

am

the world

to

your

Continent

would

proud,

so

govern

erected,I admire

have

you

said, would, if

perfectof

of civilization

works

outer

Republic.

order, popular

Cicero

the most

which

did

hereditarymonarchy,

prophet

pass, form

great monument,

Christians,and, I

which

and

and
aristocracy

the

of

and

fathers

our

with

freedom

to

established

have

you

libertyas even
glorious times

unite

to

brought to

all those

people think

and

great heathen

our

This

than

more

how
national

union,

ever

great and

known

rights with

of

sanctuary

in the

commonwealth

that well-balanced

years,

HIPPOLYTUS.

OF

already alluded,

such

maintained

but

APOLOGY

of

your

the Great

the

working

Exhibition

pestilence,
certainlyof
them

seen

surround

their

respectfulaffection : and, far from any disturbance

and good-humour and plenty never
have
taking place,good-will
with

queen

reigned more

paramount

among

you.

Now

sessed

this

you
ago.

began
Nor

is this

an

than

during these months

long you have pos

myself,how
enjoyed this peace
that you

of

make

to

where

I ask

when

libertyand
help remarking

cannot

any

owe

it all to

about
Christianity

isolated instance
and

and

I
tranquillity,
that godly reform

three

for I find

hundred
that

years

more

or

I know

only too well what I have

in France, and what I have crediblyheard here of the state
seen
In framing your
of my
native country.
Constitution,you have
to politics
the great
only appliedwith consistencyand success
For
principle of Protestantism, namely, self-responsibility.

less it is

so

everywhere;

libertyis self-government,and self-governmentis impossible

the principleof moral
without
self-responsibility
being the
The
of
faith.
active popular principle
of your
great work
Reformation

is the

by reform, and

only in

Protestant

not

State

herself,and

by revolution, and

countries.

the

progress

this

find

of

society

prevalent

FEARS

ONLY

made

in your

me,

depend

well

as

this,whether

upon

truth involved
soon

as

in my

sonal case,

own

intimatelyit is connected
that pure evangelical
faith,to

development
with

such

My

of

instinctive earnestness

then,
only difficulty,

such

I confess

matters.

which

inspireme

with

evidentlybecome

with

that, as

studies and
and

about

But

as

do

you

still,as

some

of me,

their learned

struck, as it
part of

For

take

book

you

in my

than

the

up

and

them

of my

duty
All

if

whose

Fathers, and

of the

truly learned

attacks

show
For

wiser.

require from

all read

my

book.

sonally,might
people. When

good

men

This

have
I

the

me

defects

frightensme

this is the

and

right of
kill my

faults
the

Only

do

them

is, that they sift

am

sure

not

much

my

I could

of my

equal such

men

can

honour,

grateful
writings
and

and

case,

to your

say to

on

the

by indifference.

works, and

something to tell even

them
I
meet
privately,

be preposterous to suppose

my

and

more

future.

younger

cause

and

indifference

criticisms,past and

and

stir

least of all

authorityhave given up,

of their memory.

your

age.

all those

defence.

present, those

in

men

out

they

religious

connected,

are

that I shall consider it a great

say with perfectsincerity
if your men
of learningcriticize me
at all ; and I shall be
to

you

hands; and

own

your

have

you

latter times
to

for

circumstances

point.

my

little of us, the old

were,

all their

time

no

I wish to
deserving,arid whom
inquiryrespectingthe past, present,

common

whom

cling

you

have

many

I and

at

earliest

of

desirous

am

the

will follow

this,you

stand

matters

very

than

faith,into

your

future,think

the

for you

inquirieswith which
which
I must
speak to

opinions I
to

soon

these

in

as

soon

as

which

you

are

this

on

necessary

question,the question of
I know

there

also

aware

before,that it is

were

that

per

my

as

ardour.

last,is that

at

hope

more

and

the

succeed,

much

so

perceive how

you

up

it is not

truth,and therefore your

that of

as

I shall

hope

in

interestingyou

in

yourselvesthat

convince

you

I have

case.

overcoming

in

succeed

indifference,and
disheartening

your

justice. Every thing

in your

as

country

entire confidence

of my

doubt

cannot

you

competency
to

seems

upon

and

nation

This, then, being the impressionyour

have

275

INDIFFERENCE.

ENGLISH

above

myself
most

per

learned

myself,it would
in

knowledge,

276

THE

wherever

APOLOGY

they choose

formation.

But

HIPPOLYTUS.

OF

still,in

time

my

and

their leisure

employ

to

something, and

knew

we

of in

means

luminary, and certainlylaboured much to

make
fellow Christians
in learning and
equal the heathen
my
thought, as they surpassedthem in virtue and piety. Following
I
kind they are
to foreigners,
up this idea, and thinking how
perceiveda ray of hope in the midst of my despondency. And
being thus a little comforted, I felt the blood of a martyr rush
thought

was

back

and

heart, and I said

to my

put

am

great

on

defence

my

much

I may
in learning,I know
book

I not

however

who

I am,

little I may

strictest
of

something of Christ and

thought and of Christian life.

the

competitorsand
should
they not
Christian
how

among

do

so

the

judges in

in

my

task

philosophers
of the

These

they

not

for

care

considerations, as

time, so they

now

undertaken,

had

they

old,

of

judge

they gave

the

among

followers,

?
fairly

me

great comfort

me

cheerful

with

inspireme

models

as

Olympic contests, how

Above
all,since they are

and

me

Scrip

after all,

And

brethren, loving Christ, his disciplesand

should

own

my

the

case

known,

everybody allows, the

as

time, like the Eleans

same

have

world

the whole

courage.

written

that I have

and

over
people known
they have shown,
in the difficult
impartiality

being at

and

divines

a
among
fairness?
If

of

will take

I know

tures, of Christian
am

; and

fall short of their

as

; I also trust

myself,I

to

the

at

thoughts,with

con

that you will

sure
hope. I feel, at this moment,
give me a patienthearing; and I promise you to be as short as
aca
possible. I will simply tell you what has passed in our
demical disputations. Appreciating the manifold
disadvantages
I labour, you
under
which
certain, forgive the im
will, I am
fidence

and

of
perfections

my
words.

my

upon

style,and put
You

cannot

perfectin English idioms,

have

taken

as

my

model

employ

must

that
do

the Socratic

appear

very

it is done
not

know

or

expect
to

better.

me,

know

your

construction

foreigner,to
English forms.

be
I

Apology of Socrates, because I

and
to imitate his style,
imperfectly,

method

as

well

quaint and strange

without

favourable

most

Plato's

always tried,although very

to

the

affectation.
But

above

as

to

I could.
you
do

all,you

but

;
so

Now
be

all this

persuaded

simply because

must

needs

believe

TELLS

that I

not

am

stand before
those who

to

come
on

you

are

If, therefore,

find

taken

turn, I

in my

two

that

doubts, and

I have
difficulties,
or

wiser than

the

hope

I am,

in the

that

divines, but

learned

your

277

LIFE.

OWN

defence, and that I do

my

you

their

answering

accuse

much

so

HIS

OF

SOMETHING

but

not

apology,in

of my

course

myself.

instruct

to

teach

to

mean

their
endeavouring to remove
libertyof asking them a question
in

will not

you

this too

consider

great

believe that this method

proceedsmerely from an
desire to improve my
stock of knowledge during the
earnest
More
time that I have the happiness of livingamongst you.
if in these answers
or
questionsof mine I may appear to
over,
to place some
have intended
puzzles and riddles before them,
think
that I delight in paradoxes; but rather
do not
pray
of our
believe that I give you only the substance
conversations,
because it is my wish not to be too tedious at the first hearing
a

but
liberty,

you

grant

me,

and

you,

which

may

lead at

between

communing

Having thus
persuaded that
will enter
Here

at

future time to

some

upon

and

I, Hippolytus,was

speak franklyto you, and feeling

with patientattention, I
to me

fear that

bishop

am

to

me

intend

not

absurd

and

that, as

member

such, I

to

you

prove

of the
wrote

the

but

knowing

how

men,

so

head

my
am

that

strange stories

that
wise

notions

with

any such proofs. It

be called upon to prove that

that I should

whether

anything of the

wild

in order

Portus, and

troublingyou

myself; and it makes

it is doubtful

such

of

lay before

to

of all the Heresies."

I do

appears

I intend

intricate arguments,

governing presbyteryat Rome,

Now

friendly
explicit

more

defence.

my

perhaps

records

"Refutation

with

connection

to

courage

will listen

you

will

establish

to

us.

taken

once

you

black-letter
that

that I desire

quite giddy
author.

they so

Not

to

think

that

understanding

earlyinvented

about

me,

they are false,I can with difficulty

imagine
and enlightened,
should ever
have arrived at
and

such

almost
T

incredible

scepticism. A

278

APOLOGY

THE

German

friend

and

me,

which

evidence

which

me.

confess

obliged to

such

this

me

he has collected

been

that

ought

never

I will not

which

must

to

have

word

say

how

you

nothing

You

much

and

and

I have

with

it

as

haunted

the old name,

still a

pond,

therefore

of

I will tell you

place,

will show

As

I hear, with
of the

they call
recollect

that
and

shallow

took

it to

now

the

open

to

consequence

risen

around

Portus, became
who

very

round

outlet

barren

spot,

it, constructed,

I know

as

or

and

having
of

water

become

earlyem

our

Trajan, cut

canal

of the

some

river,and

costlybasin, surrounded
A

sea.

this

with

old Portus.

Ostia

at

part of the

new

populous.

traded

the almost

place of

But

Portus.

in

deep

by

covered

they stylea palace,from

theatres, quays and piers,which place

Claudius

houses, and

nations

huts

natural

forgetwhether

conducted

crowded

for shipping, one

impracticable

above, which

it is from

bishop,which

temples and
Porto, meaning
the

length from

time

my

Holy

transportation,
itself,
they tell me the place
longer a harbour; there is
as

no

few

of

on

now

in

Portus, is

used

But

of the

visited the

Indeed

other.

Portus

to

is

of

mouth

miles in

island,

same

say existed

Piraeus, of Rome.

than two

and

Ostia

but

the house

the ruins

the

fact

into exile.

say, have

paradise,and

of old.

bears

miles

wanting

believe

they

me

the

were

I dare

buffaloes,and

wild

by

like Sardinia

perors,

having

life in that

Ostia, the ancient

that

called

and

send

river to the

how

learned

roses

as

for

there,and which

to

want

you,

muddy

adjoiningbuildings of

well

but

about

for

sure

port which

Roman

they

among

many

outlet of the

you

Be

domestic

my

Island,with its shore of little more

one

records

to

subject;

that I lived

acquaintedwith

all

are

this

on

Portus, the harbour,

Tiber

order

in

doubted.

been

of that

Arabia, and whither

I know

ancient

I lived.

I know
in

the

help pitying him

inquiry,and you

not

Portus

to you

prove

from

demonstration

about
particulars

some

could

through so

go

circumstantial

which

other

the

bring forward

can

HIPPOLYTUS.

day to explain all this to

comprehend all the strong arguments
from my book
itself,and the good

undertook

tried to make

he

OF

All

Rome

by ware
flourishingborough had
port

; and

ships came
had

the

in

place,called

there ; and

their warehouses

all
and

HIS

their club-houses

and

LIFE

their

279

PO11TUS.

AT

sanctuaries

at

Portus.

Being by
tongue, and having

origina Greek, speaking Greek as my native

studied under
considered
Irenaeus,who taught in Greek, I was
and the congregationat Portus
to
by the presbyteryat Rome
be a proper person
to go thither,in spiteof the neighbourhood
of the cityof Ostia.
For Greek
the medium, not only of
was
conversation

but

also of

con
religious
troversyand of worship. I became instrumental there in doing
called the Bishop
I was
liked me
good. The foreigners
; and
of the Nations.
Indeed, I preferredlivingand conversingwith
common

of them

at the

Harbour,

I was
a
disputingand livingwith the Jews.
with the same
bishop,
rightas the bishop of Ostia,my neighbour
and brother,whose
title was
older, and who took precedence of
in the presbyteryat Rome, but who had littleto inspectand
me
to
whereas
I was
reallythe bishop of the foreigners
govern,
coming to Rome.
By becoming the rector, and therefore the
be a presbyter at
to
bishop of the Harbour, I did not cease
all connected.
Rome, our
we
were
metropolis,with which
time ?
Why should I not be both at the same
any

As
have

my domestic
the successor

to
seen

around

court

no

mention

of

whom

to

he

me

which

called

life,it
of
; but

certainly
very unlike
Irenseus lead at Lugdunum.

what

was

I had

wife

I had

and

children, the very

startled that priest,and those about
him,
But

canons.

you,

blessed

feelingso

in your

homes, and
as

well

what

as

It

leading,as far as I can see, very generally,clergy

will sympathise with me
a happy familylife,
in
laity,
going to tell you on this subject.6

am

beloved

and

in

what

labours

in

with

that

that she
for

Portus

at

was

that

I married

; and

there

I lost my ever
zealous assistant

only wife,Chloe, the faithful and

but my missionary
may call,not only my parochial,
that noisy port.
Her memory
is for ever
connected
place. Probably my biographershave not told you,
the sister of that rich and

was

long

time

my

opponent

and

my

influential man,

rival,as

Heron,

sacristan

and

fanatical patron of the

gaudy and deceitful temple of Serapisat

Let me
at all events
Egyptian warehouse.7

Portus,

near

the

tell you

with

humble

crowned

with

success,

thankfulness,my
so

that I became
T

labours

were

instrumental

at

length

in convert-

280

him

ing

life.

my

much,

bitter

controversies

I had

He

prevailed

was

also

Tiber,

to

fell

Callistus'

victim

in

the

near

old

much

about

wish

you

particularlythe

by assuming

presbyter

book

in

at

answers

such

his

this in

friends

the

and

authorship,

right

tell

demand

to

that

you

I claim
the

the

to

copyright (for they

matter) :

the

my

known
Let

serious

Portus

whether

give.

to

you,

questions

and
is

as

regards

as

any

who

expected

full
very

me

more

of

bishop

them,

answer

been

the

is

ask

then

and

well

as

authorship

my

Hippolytus,

as

enjoy

country

your

can

have

literaryworld, might
and

it, and

Read

not

are

as

me.

myself,
as

with

personally.

from

existence,

well

as

whether

see

fairlytowards

the

disputes.8

books,

my

of

him

now

me

bishop

side

and

stolen

have

historical

sent

read

me,

they

had

know

Anteros.

it in

other

discussions

You

of

act

Rome,

question.

like, and

following-

son

the

on

whither

angry

which

own

my

quarter,

more

think

I therefore

fever, having caught

myself.

one

beloved

the

our

know

to

the

in

August

corpse'of my

bridge,

with

of

my

bereavement

the

Jews'

the

connected

Thus

to

month

There

domestic

my

suffered

having

Rome.

at

happiest

I lost Chloe,

health

own

and

the

were

summer

reside

to

the

over

weep

house

message

and

In

next

My

upon

began

These

the

fatal fever.

complete.

year

alas ! in

But

of

in consequence

became

HIPPOLYTUS.

OF

saving faith of Christ.

the

to

of

days

If

APOLOGY

THE

Origen
that

me

only

the

of

the

title

publication be changed.

to

once

much

thus

said

Having

principalpoint, which

the

philosopher,

divine, and

know

country
well

as

substance
the

case

has

what
and
fairest
of

passed

myself,

method
our

as

be,

discussions,

yourselves, and

the

then

reputation

to
so

my

said

confine
far

give

I must

other.

between

think,
will

is my

Christian.

after

questions separately, one

to

myself personally, I proceed

about

your

as

As

as

treat

enable

verdict.

all these

to

right

friends

before, the

myself

scholar,

have

you

learned

to

at

in

shortest

this
as

relating the
you

to

study

282

THE

But

it seemed

historical
must

to

that

me

the very

to

meet

we

words

used

the

open

to

Let
a

the

to

Alexandrian

therefore, at

those

around

criticize and

judge

As

so

and

both

so

Greeks

in whatever

so

me

are

belongs
sacred

weakness

on

this

point, and

I shall

have

that

learned

the

say

never

the

about

sit down

critical and

was

Hebrew
who

men

that it is my

visit to

Rome

in the shade

firm purpose

and

to

feel my
as

soon

authorship,and

and

character

my

under
philological

then, that

Know,

text.

vindicated

farewell

paid a
and

Hebrew

you

more

myself
original.

great scholars in that language.

the

to

the

you

to

I feel

and

the

to

I dare

very

of

have

hack

confess

standing
as

Jews

brethren,

my

minor
import
particularin points of infinitely
profound in the criticism of the heathen writers,
and Latins, I feel certain they must
be much
more

they are

ance,

of the

But

me.

; and

text

now.

scholar, although I knew

Hebrew

We

ground.

originalsacred

even

going

once

neutral

Testament, I, like

version

for not

censure

me,

than

of the Old

text

required for

was

more

on

of the

there it is that I feel embarrassed

As

HIPPOLYTUS.

something

Here

discussion.

recur

OF

APOLOGY

Portus,

to

to

come

Academies, and ask you

of your

about

which
I could not solve
perplexities
time, nor Irenaeus in his. I feel only too deeply that we
all much
in the dark about this point,but most
particularly
the prophecies,which
I understand
people handle
your

with

such

questions about

many
in my
were

admirable

these times.
this:

Of

happy

"

But

which

text

from
and

the
from

siderable
on

this

who

you

are

scholars

Hebrew

now

to

for

we

all of

us

knew

very

we

had

in

elders, and,
the

How
time

our
as

is it that you

with

is more,

was

; and

was

going

do
one

delivered

the blessed

same

to

us

Apostles

heard

of any con
of the East and West

never

the

read the

not

other

day through

my

of your countrymen, he, being a learned

sincere man,
took me
of
to task for some

one
a

Ours

the Churches

among
as

thought, from

we

Apostolicwriters

difference

doctrinal works

difficulty
respectingthe originaltext

my

Testament.

point. But,

and, what

to
certaintyeven
text, therefore,I say nothing but
able to read and to interpretit as

it.

come

of the New

readiness, and apply with

the Hebrew

good critical and

little about

the

THINKS

quotations.He

my

reference
did not
very
a

the text

to

understand

what

you

"

will tell

with

speak

authorities

our

him

to

so

help me

will

you

You

"

are

out

got your

you

1 have

confidence.

it is difficult for

; and

were

mind.

whence

me

Gospel,

punctuation.10This
my

and

much

that,with

St. John's

of

deep impressionon

283

TEXT.

correct, and

not

rules of

the commonest

if you
great difficulty,

text, of which
you

they were

of the first verses

indeed," I said

man

GREEK

BETTER

said that

naturallymade

wise

of

READ

HE

told
to

me

changes can have improved an old text, or

of what
the different ways
great importance it can be to know
in which
subsequent copyistsdisfiguredand interpolatedthe
read by the Fathers, when
the old texts
well
texts
so
agree
I humbled
So I thought : but how
themselves.
was
among
understand

how

later

(and, I confess, puzzled too) when

that two
had

booksellers,the

manufactured

that

one

Gaul, and

the

from

for you

text

friend told me,

learned

my

other

Batavian,

avowedly

late and

discordant

manuscripts; and that,this text having been received

them
and
by the people who bought those copies,and made
their reprintsgeneral school-books,it was
thought neither re
verent
nor
profitableto discuss that questionin this country.
Be this as it may,
he concluded
is printed
by saying, What
is printed: and you, as a foreigner,
must
accept the text as we
offer it to you."
"

Now

my

first thought

What
something like this :
per
islanders are !
They have undoubtedly an

plexing people these

esoteric

and

popular

reserved

doctrine,

although they

one,

selves possess

"

was

do

as

not

well
avow

as

exoteric

an

For

it.

and

them

they

beautiful

and
manuscript of high antiquity,
while reading it the other day, I found
exactlyall iny texts, as
I knew
them
from Irenaeus,and from
the librarybelonging to
the place where
St.
our
presbyteryin the Jews' quarter, near
Peter
suffered
be no
doubt
those
can
martyrdom. There

learned
the

men

ancient

most

know
Church

full well that this text, which

read, is the right text.

is the

But

and their respect for what

self-denial,
they have
the two
foreignbooksellers,that they conceal

knowing
this

that

they know

mysteriousreserve,

better.
I cannot

Whatever
but

admire

be

such

same

is their

received
from
their

the

as

the

from
less

reason

self-denial

for
of

284

APOLOGY

THE

which

such

then

said

to

be

must

reserve

myself, and

HIPPOLYTUS.

OF

proof

I say

so

and
to

now

Only

you.

So

example."

an

let it be

with me
fullyunderstood, that, when you in future reason
upon
I
I appeal to your fairness (as I know
Greek
texts of Scripture,
not appeal to my
must
superiorknowledge), and beg of you to
in
knew
which
old Christians
to keep to that text
allow me
we
our
time, and to that Scripture which we acknowledged to be

canonical,that is

to

Apostolical.11

say,

point,I promise not to intrude upon you as

canonical a book
called the
Apocalypse of St. Peter," which
Roman
to be read in
our
Apostle and martyr had introduced
of certain strikingand graphic passages
Church, on account
our
would
which
certainly
respectingthe past thingsand future life,
do no
harm.
I never
quoted it. You will,on your side,kindly
As

this latter

to

"

Epistle of St.
quoting what you call the Second
I might have
Peter.
induced
been
to do so, in order to prove
theory about the coming of Antichrist and the end of the
my
abstain

world

from

after 6000

The

ancient

Churches

having read it, I

imitation

an

me

Rome

This

learned
"

my

could
he

said

very

begged

be

of

letter.

but

which

the rest

confess,
to

seems

considered

we

at

do.

the

to

first

I will

you.

point

summon

which

on

I have

to say

courage

to

some

which
allegorical
interpretations,
my
generallyfind so extremely absurd.

my

my

the old

man

ever

into

run

respectableclergyman
I could

not

to
interpreter

of his friends

not

you

would, if he had known

never

hearing.

books

as

conscience.

good

friends in this country

How

sure

of the

myself before
in defence

such

know

not

beginning well
Epistleof Jude,

topic brings me

defend

thing

did

in

not

like the

canonical

as

I could

But

years.

I know

on

Daniel

I have

forgotten,I

and

written
have

me

the

done

day

commentaries

Apocalypse.
so,

to

am

friend, in

first night after this

some

with

fancies ?

the full evangelical

truth!"
the other

sleep the
read

such

great
as

For

on

of his
these

ignorance: only
my

work

on

and

I
or

two

let it

Antichrist

DISLIKES

shows, with

APOCALYPTIC

CERTAIN

great diffidence,and

285

DREAMS.

argued against others

never

those

I will prove
as
conjecturesand guesses,
shortly. My companion chose, indeed, as he assured
upon

best

and

subject;

and

the age.
fidence

and

pious

most

he

went

whatever

in

found

delusions

be

truth

in

to

; and

able

was

them, the world

to be

would

with

Mark," I said,

"

as

time of the

coming

proved
been

dozen
at

were

to

any

times

all

events

hitherto

derided

and

exploded

of Antichrist.

But

I confess

much

my

"

this

have

that method

upon

of
dif

no

they

had

perishedhalf

have

great frankness, yours

fate in the next

For

that,if there

show

years.

unfounded

quite as
the
on
conjectures
to you,

to

the

interpretation
; and

admired.

be

on

had

themselves

of

to

the

books

the

were

that all similar attempts had

me,

based
this,the predictions
out

they

say

method

much

in the last hundred

over

to

as

you

me,

written

ever

the authors

their

assuredlyis something
obliged to confess

far

so

CertainlyI

books

learned

to

likelyto

are

have

turned

the

same

thirtyyears, when, I understand, this

world must
to an
come
end, accordingto those enlightened in
likelyto perish within that
terpreters. Which, then, is more
period the world, or your system ? I incline to believe the
world
if any there be, will
will go on, and your
interpreters,
find no readers in this country.
As regardsRome, having heard
twenty

or

"

little from

very

know
He

in

Callistus'

exactlywhat
a

great

tyrant

than

he

was

better

quarter since I left this world, I do

that

was

believingthat

but

Apostle,or
my

master

can

assure

of

who

dreamt

the

that
had
of

must

you

done

have

may

but

Rome,
you,

those

one),never

successors

vision

have

may

certainlythink

heathen

learnt from
was

his

and

St. John's

apply to imperialand
listian Rome.

successors

seen

who

him

had

did

such

not

and

Cal-

seen

the

(among

doubting that

no

be mistaken

Christian

they

there.

been

fall of Rome
to

not

whom
was

the

And
I must
confess, reading the book
meaning of his words.
I find the text
does not
allow us to apply to
now
rationally,
time
which
relate
own
predictionsconnected with events
your
to imperial Rome.
You
be quite rightin saying, that, if
may
the Apostle condemned
Nero
and his satellites,
who tortured and
burned

Rome,

the
as

you

Christians,he
call

must

also

it,if it corrupted and

have

condemned

popish
oppressed Christianity.

286

THE

then

But
have

APOLOGY

consider, that the

also

must

you

HIPPOLYTUS.

OF

Christian

upon

inveighed against it, because

the site of the heathen
cityof the

that

condemnation

eternal

so

is written

against whatever
of the

is

unholy

in

because

God

of

decrees

in the way

stands

corrupt, and

and

not

is built

Rome

hills,but

seven

the

would

Apostle

it be.
That is an
kingdom, wherever
were
now
inference,but not an interpretation
speaking
; and we
of interpretation,
that is to say, of findingout what the Apostle
the times and their epochs. I myself in
to say about
meant
the Apocalypse, that it was
ferred, in my
commentary
upon
of His

progress

of the
of the Jezebel
quite fair to see in the condemnation
and lying
of those conceited
Thyatirans an equal condemnation
in the
Montanist
who persecutedthe saints of the Lord
women,
church of Thyatira. But I did not deny that St. John, by
same
of his days, and
that Jezebel, designateda blasphemous woman
that the details of his book
respectingThyatira applied to the

Thyatiraof
Jezebel

one

his
is

thought

also

bad

as

that

ever,'I said in

time.

own

only thought, like himself, that

Daniel

one

was

Antichrist,

my

But, let

another.

as

resolves

this

fastingin

truth, he is Daniel

what

and

is told
both

For
applicableto him.
and the same
principle,and one

will be

"

called Daniel.'

which

to

of

one

us

me

at

the

even

out

that

the

epochs of
am

the

do with
the

some

not

to

lifetime,of my
of the Montanist

external

I to think

an

limits ?

narrow

events

them

end

had

world

Do

been
not

which

came

to

What

same

both

be

comfort

in

you

reallymade
to

come

of which

time

had

women

of old

the

more

know

what

Apocalyptic dreams

for that, I said

Holy Spiritin

and

of the

had, if the period at

death, the

our

Daniel

one

I had

have

of the

the end
of

think

could

ever

come

hour

very

in my

me,

Does

stricted within

Now,

would

the world

known

have

than
contemplation

this

of

are

knowledge

the

about

food

afflictshis soul

habit, so they may

do you

Now,

the

Who

'

of the

eat

whoever

Babylon here, through

;

to

you,

another.

as

not

and

of the intellectual Nebuchadnezzar,

with

good

as

remind

me

foretold

every

is

re

cured
I found

repeatedly

pass in their time.12

myself,that these women
to

has

the

counting years and months and days ?

only true and the only divine one, time and

Holy Spiritto
In His kingdom,
space

are

of

DOES

NOT

MIND

subordinate

very

He

ever

has

importance ;

moved

I should

and

that,where-

suppose

Church

in the

holy men

287

WRITTEN.

WAS

DANIEL

WHEN

to

something1

say

subject of

the

respectingtimes, it will be found

phecy is not to be wholly external

that

with

the

that it offers
and, finally,

the

mind

certain

latitude, and

to

will and

individual

the

to

pro

connected

idealess, but

and

great thoughts of God,

a

the

national

action all their energy.

such predictions
can
But even
subordinate
be of a very secondary nature, and, I suppose,

only

the fact whether

to

certain

not

good

inexhaustible
in the

nation
wicked

or

and

despisesall

life for the defence

This

tried

that

from

me

to

truth,is

as

; and

startled

being

to

prove

I will not

that

me

Daniel

much

contemplationcomforted

tians at that time

vented

of

and

me

conceal

the

an

other

offers his

and
the

as

historical

other .Chris

many

from

you,

day,

when

tiook of Daniel

our

what

contrary,

body,

of the

the comforts

does

or

is there
holy inspiration
truth, and against the

of

testifies to the

idea, that whoever

tyrant,

one

of

treasure

the

On

things.
thought and

does

concerned

individual

or

it also pre

written

not

was

German

by

Hezekiel
names
patriarchof the Jews, whom
between
Noah
and Job, but by an equallypious and wise, and
therefore
who, in the midst
patrioticand courageous
man,
of the tyranny of Antiochus
Epiphanes, and of the horrors of
watched
when
word
was
idolatry,
by the spies, every
every

pious and

wise

patriotic writing persecuted

order
his
"

holy courage and undying faith

and almost despairingcountrymen.
suffering

Hebrew,

and

leisure.

But

thing is
our

Hebrew

of your

one

if you

do not

Saviour

Daniel

this discussion

criticism,and

they
or

the

I do not
For

so.

into

now

Palestine,which

do at

and

enter

the

call Chaldee

into the hearts

"

at

all,if

you

prove

truth

has after all in itself

deny

that the book

same

read, and if you

admit

is the

idiom

all that I intend

as

to

me

as

to

I have

as

soon

that the

paramount

also that

of

first learn

later vernacular

; and

in

Well," I said,

I must

English universities

mind

this form

chose

crime,

to instil

I cannot

of

as

that

value;
which

this intellectual

uttering the truth which

in him
was
spiritwhich spoke through the holymen
before him, that he acted out of self-sacrificing
love to God
and
his brethren, and if you acknowledge as propheticwhat he says
was

pious and
by the same
a

truthful

man,

288

HIPPOLYTUS.

OF

APOLOGY

THE

victoryof justiceand holiness, I do not see why we

losers, and not infinitely
gainersin every respect."

of the final
should

be

I find that I
of

sions

understand

to

me

interruptedin my
indignation or surprise. As

questionslike
fraud
Bible

these

as

Now,

soon

and

submit

to
as

only ask

me

cussion,if
the

cannot

I may

allows

refer

then

it to

justifypious
of

the

hy

the late

of the book

in fact
as

such

point,
at

is

hy

still ask your

exclude

fair dis

startingpoint, that

that it would
dishonour
a

my

entirely

Daniel

But

not.

and

between

difference

originof

suppose

you

in this

fair to exclude

would

do not

declared

together. But,

matter

it be

beforehand

fact,because

the

see

"Would

you

down

character

sacred

the

Certainlyit

whether
set

you

of whether

fact ?

conscience

be

tumult

forget that I have

to your judgment also

studied

shall have

we

pothesisor

not
case

my

the free discussion

cannot

expres

give up altogetherthe character

such
inspired book, if we admitted

friends, do

present, let

own

the

as

and

invent

you

some

"

my

readiness

far

by

not

we

sacred

Will

"

defence

I believe

is meant,

what

Should

pothesis?

as

am

it

pre-judge

the

Bible.

proceeding and

that of

againstGalileo, which you always quote

inquisitors
that the honour
of Scripture
They maintained
againstRome.
depended upon assuming as certain that the philosopher's
system
the Roman

supposes
be
You

the

impiety
ought

which
Now

to

sun

to

model
a

admit

go

For

againstwhich

as

they

good Christian,of

it is

such

that

earth

the

far

to

Scriptureevidently
stand

it would
still,

hypothesis could

the

as

edited

Jesuits

"

to

there

see
a

is

course,

knew

that whoever

hypothesis is
no

beforehand

starts

from

the

impiety,will

historical truth

theological
obstinacycannot

and

no

never

fact.

did in the

Newton's

your

be

ingenuity for rendering plausiblea

easy
that to admit
such
truth.

and

move

at least to

of

the

for, they asserted, as

century, when

teenth
as

false

be

must

seven
"

Principia
hypothesis
to be

wrong.

assumption,
find

the

philological
fact,

raise many

objections.

290

OP

APOLOGY

TUB

earth, this fact gives me

justiceon

prophecy respectingthe end

So much
true.
substantially

Consideringall this,I
the

imperfectionand

book

about

Christian

write

not

before

for my

I feel

allow

said

calypse,in

the

yet recovered
ridiculous

from

In

calculations

writer, who

had

tenth

of that

year

designatethe

end

opposed

was

You

those

of

weight

must

them

in

chapter of Daniel,

and

read

may

I took

to

be

Daniel

some

years

the world

by which,

must

I suppose,

and

the

Apo
not

before, by the

perish,in
he

the

meant

to

century after the birth of Christ.

interpretation,
although

terrible

book

Severus, the people had

to

of the second
that

my

composed

unenlightened Christian
prove, that, accordingto St.

and

come,

emperor,

to

on

Judas, the

endeavoured

John, Antichrist

When

panic,caused
of

my

you,

I lived.

in which

times

the emperor

the

to

English divines, when

judging me respectingthis

amusement.

reign of

in my

I wrote

the

forget the

to

strongly

more

repeat

to

me

to

them.

only the

of what

presumption
I

not

of Daniel.

now

But

that the

believe

destinies will at last prove

of human

Antichrist,containingcomments

about

the

friends, what

strengthto

confess

Antichrist.

justifyingmyself
point,you ought
did

HIPPOLYTUS.

times,

I felt all the

words

sufficiently
prove.
that book, where, explainingthe seventh
speaking of the fourth monarchy (which

that of the

as

my

and

Romans,

the

I
last),

say

"

Al

and
crushes
ready the iron reigns: already it tames
every
it
subdues
all
who
are
thing : already
unwilling: already we
these things." That
see
same
feelingof a great catastrophe
about to happen in the known
world was
in the hearts
much
so
of all
about

it.

ject :
say,

people, that

our

"

We

because

But
are
we

see

I could

what

I said

obliged to
are

forced

to

say

not

avoid

when
that

do so."

expressingan
entering upon

which
And

we

then

opinion
this sub

ought not to
I hesitatingly

bring forward a guess, which is based upon a conjectureadopted

and
taught by my venerable master, Irenseus,that the world's
having been created in six days seems
to imply that it would

DESPOTISM

IMPERIAL

last six

thousand

thousand
had
me

years,

in my
the most

"

"

and

day being with the Lord

day." Now,
years as one

one

years,

thousand

Chronicle

"

Lord

our

born

was

as

as

seemed

which

scheme

the

adopted

probable,that

291

WORLD.

THE

OF

END

THE

in the 5500th

to

year

not improbably
say that it would
therefore about
end after five hundred
to an
come
years more,
I wrote.
three hundred
years beyond the time in which

of the

It
and

world, I ventured

seemed
certainly
therefore

shaken

impossibleto

that

between

rival commanders

national

life left

sighted mortals
Christian,there

empire became
of legions.

within, and

could

such

was

But,

see.

and

more

There

moreover,

depravityand

Broken

longer.

in

nation

no

far

and

divided

more

was

without, as

none

empire,

that the Roman

us

last much

the world, should

it was,

as

to

as

the

or

short

we

eyes

of

in the state,

rottenness

demoralizinga system of government, such contempt for laws

human
and divine,so unblushing a purpose
to govern
by force
and terror
of republicanforms.
It
only,under the simulacrum
a
was
militarygovernment, with a double army ; an army of
to crush
police to watch and denounce, and one of praetorians
the
to punish even
every aspirationafter lawful liberty,and
dissatisfaction.
The
of resistance or
spies,called
appearance
into all the private
of the law, entered
delatores,under cover
the people. The Christians,
relations of life and preyed upon
vexed
and persecutedand tortured
who
almost incessantly
were
and slaughteredfor defendingthe only libertyof mankind
not
yet extinguished,that of not worshipping idols,could least of
would
tolerate such a state of thingsmuch
all believe that God
which
to the
longer,and not perform an act of divine justice,
so

elect would
made

no

be

for the

and

Greeks,

institution.
the

If

had

we

done

was

an

We

so,

error

never

so

should

we

Our

of Christ.
disciples

of the world

execrate

tyranny, and
ceased

to

praised arbitraryrule

never

we

think, that because

you

not

of it ?

speedy end
and

Do

they did

revolution

pray

to be

of mercy.

one

have

belief in the

it

was

with

the

they

did not

be Romans
as

divine

been

unworthy
approachingend
blessed Apostles

themselves,at least during a great part of their lives. But, in

truth in that foreboding,
the
lookingback, I think there was some
result

both

of

despair and

of

faith,both of moral
u

indignation

292

THE

and

APOLOGY

of divine love.

HIPPOLYTUS.

OP

world

indeed

was

in the
pieces,and Christianity
was,
of its dissolution.
powerful element

truth,the elements

this
who

the

in

We

rejectthem.

minent

the world

hours

of
"

The
long !
were
ignorant

we

When,

and

listen,not

to

even

read.

But

world

is to

end

with

should

end,

deride

dull

that

they,

It

certainlyis
to

come

only

of

similar

waters

merely

society?

And

life ?
the

do

there

think,

and
your

made

believe

that

believe

of the

were

so

people

of

not

see

than

there

not

by

surface

of

the

at

am

(and even

earth, even
not
to

that

see

penetrate

life,after having for

the

many

barbarous

the side of the elements

causes

in

nations

? is there

an

we

What

hopes.

they not

at

very

were

we

the

that

than

absurd

our

are

me

seems

the face of the

over

effects

not

simple truth

Irenaeus

they
Are

of life ?
Is

also of

cover

relations

varnished

(more

destruction

have

wisdom, that

conclusion,when

at

prophecies,

do they
deep ? And
still unmistakeably,it has begun

centuries

do not

feelingof
makes
people

the great

cover

but
very gradually,
the civil and
social

elements

some

they

more

faith ? Do

must
preach)that Christianity

the

much

but

wisdom,

our

of their Christian

I to think

as

be

which

and

already

was

end, because, perchance,they

an

theologicalsystems

me.

terminate

did

forebodings,I

Christians, should

as

"

this earth.

must

those

as

when,

exclaimed,

world

new

on

There

books

to

come

have

not

of such

hear

knew

we

that

we

im

the

heard

were

of prayer,

all lost

them.

such

their
to

strange

of was,

now

We

saw.

which

to those

of death

forebodingsof

our

overlook

nobody

looking for a necessary change, which

only to wild dreams, and to old and new

decay, some
but

world

thought

we

therefore,I

scorn

we

persecutionand

beginning,while
all

which

let

elements

rightin

were

fall of

Lord, how
what

of life become

For

Providence,

of

hands

to

crumbling

time

at that

of

themselves) many
not

national

for
generalyearning for Christ's religion,
Gospel ? At all events, if on this point
hasty and such fools as many of you may

seem

find in you.
I did not
when

scarcelyto

show

the great wisdom

expected to
Now

conceal

interpreter,a colleague of his, a

undoubting

and

this my
man

of

opinion from

my

plainspeech,and

authoritative,observed, I had

not

kind
very

fallen upon

RESPECTING

OPINION

rightbooks

the

we

books

all

about

the Crea

first

chaptersof

solemn

serious

tone,

whether

doubts

do

"

Christian

my

take

not

it

friend,"he

ill,but I

all correct

after

are

you

prying irreverently

are

For,

nature.

look back

short,if you

in

which
speculations

of God's

most

clear to us, and

so

are

into the secrets

added, in

good

useless

useless

all your

these

the progress

see

thingsyou have written

explaining,or rather obscuring,the
and

with

compare

you

Genesis, which

very

can

you

ex

sober

those queer

to

whether

here," he

Look

"

and

if

made,

tion, in

say

293

CREEDS.

others,and

me

gave

then

claimed, "and
have

he

LATER

THE

have

in your

doctrine,and reallyorthodox."

You

from

came

the

the

exegeticalquestion to

theologicalorthodoxy. I soon
tested this orthodoxy principally
by

chapter
friend

thus

we

see,

of

found

that my

new

certain

metaphysical
formularies.
He did not accuse
of heterodoxy,but he
me
flatly
for having raised philosophicalquestionson re
condemned
me
vealed things,which, he said,were
to be believed without
being
inquiredinto, whenever
they were
unintelligible. Look," my
"

friend

new

said, how

abstain from

reverentlywe

said of them

has been

councils,who

later

them

any

This

is

hear
much

excuse

an

that you were

less clear and
all events, I

At

your

peace

yourselfmore
short and
"

am

me,

such

who

as

sure

you

it goes,
so

will

them

to

if you

or

do not

we

done

much

more

supposed
now

for

think

after your

although I

of the

about
time '{

startled to

am

ignorant,and
you

us

to

have

so

been.

accept these formularies

and
unconditionally,

in

future

puttingquestions,express
guardedly,and be satisfied with our

must

go

on

answers,"

language
am

in the formularies

that it was

score

correctlyand

reserved

and

settled all these matters

precise,than

My good friend,"I

that
to

far
this

on

thankfully,subscribe
hold

well

so

for you,

as

mysteries,how
them ! Enough

prying curiouslyinto

Christian world, that

Alas

more.

all these

treat

in the creeds

have

the whole

for

and

shortlywe

"

must

called

one

answered

him,

be, if not
of the
u

"

does it not

strike you
humbling,at least startling

Fathers, and who

4

was

thought

294

THE

the

first author

of

the

of my

I had

read

and

of

system
what
our

time.

Gnosticism

were

framed, but

and

own

between

books

these

There

is

remains

can

to

combat
the

harm

those

in

when

and

contents

to

our

we

decided

used

is
own

your

before

children

of the

connection
and

no

they

Divines

be, what

books

been

have

conceits of their own,

that

full of

are

speculationsof

there

questions which

and

tell

to

they

were

explaining those formularies,or leading

to an
insightinto the great questionswhich arise in the mind
intent upon
divine things,and the relation of the immortal
soul
and to the universe,they do not even
to God
attempt it. So
that here is a great puzzle for me.
If indeed
there is not this
which
secret
they conceal from me,
learningand interpretation
I am
driven to a startlingdilemma.
Either
they believe in
those

; but

of the

metaphysical formularies

no

like their

of full age

formularies

those

Still,however

learned

exoteric, doctrine

acuteness

raised upon

way.

there

Gnostic

rather

themselves

something

popular and

These

of

they deny it,a private

perceivevery plainlythat

more

all their

as

interpretation.For
to me
fragments and

appear

Church

certainly,however

well

esoteric,as

in the wisdom

old idea returned.

them, my

people, I said, have

quite wonderful,

confidence

of

refer,both

you

be

must

I will

learn ; and

to

which

to

they

such

with

inspiredyou
party."

When

of yours,

in the whole

if not

Roman,

begin

must

of doctrine

have

your

books

HIPPOLYTUS.

in the

time

Western, Church.

carefullyread those
and
interpretation
to

OF

APOLOGY

as

to

in the

formularies, and

they refer

then

; and

the

the

do

thinking men

(tospeak plainly)materialistic
books, in which

of the

passages

and

sensual

is treated

Creation

as

not

view
a

Bible

to

which

believe in that
of those
of

process

homely
manu

three historical
as
facture,and the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit,

people reallyexpress what they under

of Christianity
in those dry, empty, and shallow doctrinal
then they do not reallybelieve in the formularies
; and
Or

personages.
stand
works
of the

ancient

stition, and
But

what

Scriptures?

these

Church, but

from
becomes

maintain

them
for

politicalrespect
then

St. John's

of

their

only out
what

of super

is established.

evangelicalfaith

prologue, and

Christ

himself

in

the

in

the

IS

PUZZLED

important speechesreportedof

most

metaphysical language ;

besides,the whole
is

moral

and

of either
the

Christian

books, if you

heathens, whether

divine

and

serious

human

dilemma, and

certain

this,that there

upon

What

world.
them

compare

and,

Epistles:

is there

with

even

what

have said of things

philosophers,
Now, I said to myself, this is a most
I must
satisfymy mind at least to a
all-importantsubject. As for myself,

poets

Paul's

of the

Gospel,speak

in that

faith stands

holy government

in these

him

St.

do

so

295

CKEEDS.

THESE

BY

or

point on this
since they are
be able to
becoming aggressive,I shall never
defend
the
I occasionallytake
unless
myself successfully,
ad
offensive.
And
for them, they will never
derive any
as
unless some
thought be stirred
vantage from these disputations,
will be done
more
they
easilywhen
up in their minds, which
to have judged
perceivehow they would appear to us if we were
them

Rome

at

With
with
"

or

these

You

system,

in my

me

you

embarrasses

me

if at
loosely,

all,connected

creeds, and

your

therefore

your

minds

into

harmony

as

the
to

one

your

or

each

am

on

kindness
in

know

may

elements

sure

you

mean

unite

feel the want

so

very

must

help
the

your

two

in

of

bringing
heterogeneous.

of connection

receive

very

the ancient

farther, and

which

of which

to be

me

Christianity.You
way

must

you

other

still

what

to

appear

appear
afraid, this entire want

am

end

with

two

meditations

own

your

things,both

faith,must

conference

them

having met

this,that these

; for I

Otherwise, I

up

is

extend

guest, that he

two

mind, I agreed to have

I said :
accordingly,
conferred
double
benefit upon
a
me
; for, having
of books, as expressing your
set
one
religious
have
What
most
two.
given me,
distinctly,

have

promised

ideas

friends,and

new

my

Alexandria.

between

expositionsof your
either in distracting
you, or in making you
give
the other, if not Christianity
altogether. Now,

creeds, the

you

one

which

on

hundred

agreed at Nicaea, about a

in many
comes
points very

near

I understand

years

my

as

the

bishops

after I left this

ow.n

world,

mind, only that it

little on
too
or
philosophical
say either too much
all,it appears to me
points. Above
strange that the WorVd
have so
should
merged in the Son, that it has entirelydisseems

to

296

APOLOGY

THE

IIIPPOLYTUS.

OF

rather
consider
a
departure from
appeared. This I must
help thinking that it has led to an
Scripture; and I cannot
not in substance,'but in form, of
unphilosophicalidentification,
the divinityand
humanity of Christ, or the Logos and the
The
historical Christ.
speculativeChristian mind will always
have

reluctance

great

entirely without
entirelyin

its

distinction,as

temporal
the

disputes with

to

Gnostics.

But

made

it,and those who

so

idea
in

that

formulary

the

to

other

eternal

found

We

as

the

the

merge

manifestation.

Athanasius, he who

after

with

identify one

to

our

named

adopted

it

as

have
of the Church, must
expression of the consciousness
entirelylost sight of the principalobjectand the very starting
point and originof our speculations. It treats one subordinate
peremptorily than
question alone, and this not only more
to
us
do, but also less philosophically.
Scripture authorizes
an

Above
to

all,what

demand

state

to

or

the human

must

mind

yieldimplicitadhesion

have

to such

been

formal

in, either
subtleties

under

I do not wonder
!
that
now
pain of damnation
prophet and his followers destroyed Christianityin
world

and

comforted

about

that

the false
half

the

incredible

saying of a
learned
Rome, stylinghimself a patriarch,
who,
bishop of New
friend has told me,
German
as
having read a theological
my
book
of mine
which
the copyistshad attributed
to Josephus,
wondered
how
the Jew could speak about Christ
almost as if
;

am

he

were

Christian.'

in those

wrong

There

formularies, if the

Church

respecting God,
entirelyobscured to those
of

divinityout
"

it is the
I

when
and

summoned

the whole

what

something in
thoughts, but
what
sixteen

had

we
or

those

Word,

who

had

and

to

correct

Church
creeds

said
which

something
been
taught,
the

the

of the

Son, became

so

only just completed a system

hundred
old

I say in self-defence
old formularies
make
me
upon

those

also

seventeen

with
difficulty

the

friends,"I continued,

impressionwhich
am

primitiveconsciousness

very

formularies.

of those

All this, my

be, I think, something

must

what

"

I have

in my

time.

and

I cannot
what

years

formularies.

connect

ourselves

we

ago.

But

Christ,

I feel there

itself with

connects

which

said of

my

is

own

well with

taught,

Such, then, is my
as

to

your

modem

298

reasoning; for,

the Creator

of all

invisible
How

should
or

"

therefore

be

It

world?"

infinite."

"Who

you

that

affirmative,
"

certain bounds

and

replied, I think
difficulty.If you
I

it has

of

limits ?

"

you

that

not

which

do

"

word,

has

Well,"

"

friends.

of the

look to the formation

that which

or

know."

not

Christian

my

something

asserts

two

bounds,

We

"

do,

"

"Is

"

must

limits in its being?"

no

the

is without

which

having been

then, is the positive,and

which

mean,

that?"

be

may

finite,and

be

cannot

"

immaterial?

soul is, as

doubts

of the two,

negative?

God

"

The

"
"

is immaterial

our

say

do."

it is."

the

mean

to he

We

"

So

"

what

because

so

not

Now

you

"But

Which

"
"

"
"

"

may."

is infinite called

It is."

"

not?

be finite,as

may

created."

the

they

"

invisible ?

and

things,therefore,do they

infinite

"

things,visible

is visible is the material

What

which

that

Father

the

therefore,in the first place, confess

"You,

"

already

creeds, I know

the

to

as

HIPPOLYTUS.

OF

in them.

believe

"

APOLOGY

THE

see

your

the Infinite

So is the being im
negation of the Finite.
But would
mortal the negation of being mortal.
you be affirm
satisfied with assertingthat to be
ing something, if you were
immortal
is nothing but the negationof being subjectto death?
there not be some
Must
positivesubstance of reality,which
to

seems

exempts

the

be

God's

from

existence

is so,

undoubtedly."

away

all limitations

being

limited

then

"Well, but

to

as

time ? "

It

"

scarcelymean
Infinite are
and
to deny that Indivisible
expressionsimplying
take
something in the highest degree positive. Now, if we
"

remains
God

Absolute, and

Limited, of

different

are

which

of

there
and

outward

or

things one

two

the Relative

of course,

the

be called the

not

is the

and

can

space,

either, as

Absolute
the

be

no

only

does
you

in

inward

degree, by

limitation,and
that

"

each
and

the
in

It

our

that

may

may."

"
"

is the

man

Either
other in

which
if

Now,

Relative

or

the Absolute

kind, and then,

substantial,but only an
between

them.

accident

of existence

other

terms,

therefore

not

exist in them

allow

"

be true.

must

is affected ; or,

not

Being,

spiritof

accidental,connection

is without

and

and

different from

are

the Finite

one

Substance

of

can

you

Or

only as
bound

by

far

as

to time

accordingto the
spiritand reasoning
nor

they

laws
do ?

"

QUESTIONS

"Certainly,one
what

see

could

decide

!"

Indeed

(e

the

or

was

Christians if

reply;

my

words

of that

St. John's
sions

rather

the

declared

to

me

festation
Word

of the eternal

of God

not

how

sion of his
created

of God's

thingsand

created

only with

mind

this

therefore

the
must

So

"

at

the text
must

it not

Must

the

of mankind,

have

divine

the

knowledge

of it.

phenomena
is in the
new

can

mind.

natural

be found
These

is in matter,
out

by
the

are

philosophershave

so

the

"We

do not

be both the

the
very

created

and

nature

life in

is conscious

them,
of

it,

Indeed, this saying of

to me
to be borne
Evangelist seems
Gravity and Light, and other phenomena

of the life which

But

"

both

alone

the

festations

mani

adequate expres

substance

difference,that the mind

has

will

time, be called the Life of

same

Light
a

"

be

to

clearlysays."
and
substantially,
?"

the

and

"

is

is here

is taken

if the Word

"Now,

what

Son

it is."

Absolute

substance

own

Reason, and,

"

"

the expres

all events, you

course

of

language

is the Word

Now,

Of

"

be the same.
eternally,
we
can
gainsay this."

manifestation

and

or

instead.
"

the

he

At

Word.

God?
originally
exists in the
originally

therefore

and

this term

use

ourselves

look at the first

certain, the

is

Father, because

is itself

"What

see

the

to

think

not

slightedin

or

the second

entirelyneglected in

Creed, and

equal

the embodiment
allow

obscured

Athanasian, this much

to be

should

I regret that

as

do not

we

believe

do

you

"Well,then, let us

"

prologue is
Nicene

"but

the other."

or

one

We

"

"

Much

but

"

"

article.

of the

called

Creed

did not."

we

affirm the

to

299

ARTICLE.

other," they answered;

us

article of the Nicene

2ND

RESPECTING

THEM

by

out

the fact that

of matter,
and

the

strength of
laws

are

laws
Reason

which

your

mani
of these
which
old and

marvellouslyinvestigatedand

is the lowest
calculation,which
explained by mathematical
This proves
degree of philosophy, but a very important one.
divine substance,
Mind
and
that Nature
partake of the same
Reason
God's
mind
of St.

being
own

consciousness

consciousness

of

of existence, and

things,both

Existence

and

being

Himself, manifesting itself in the

Light, which is Reason.

John
clearlyindicates that

as

the Word

At
the

all events, the expression

Word
same
is,in created

Consciousness, and

we

fore,as Christians,safelyadopt the saying,that Mind

may

there

is conscious

300

APOLOGY

THE

and

nature,
how

we

Nature

H1PFOLYTUS.

OF

interpretthe prologue

can

Indeed, I do

mind.

unconscious

partakes of the divine substance, how

the understanding of things divine is in us,
real knowledge of ourselves ? It appears to
take care
not
help agreeing; only we must
difference
To

this

the terms

idea
philosophical
not

another

use

and

; and

Should

text.

me,

that
lose

to

cannot

we

the

sightof

to

asked

them

to

convey

this

deny

between

God

will

help

say, well

better, if we

me

clear

I would

"

understand

con

whether

me

perhaps Plato
John's genuine, that is to

St.

you

that this is the

this difference

marking

this,togetherwith

divided

did not

see," I replied;

us

and

how

see

therefore

they
for

term

Let

"

man.

in

us

did not

I used

that

deny

you

the Infinite."

and

they replied,they

; but

sequence

the Finite

between

can

see

if the

Now,

otherwise.

mind

not

the

turn

not
phrase thus ? Every thing that exists reallyand absolutely,
being subjectto any limits,cannot be subjecteither to time or to
"Doubtless."
space, or to any division or change of existence."
"

''Is not

body
a

divided

time

that."

knows

"

in

been

; what

such

that it neither

affected

by

that there
that

and
it?"

"

is

there

is

division

division

time

is above

has been

"Now,

if there

state

time

and

in space

And

For

at

the

the

which

we

know

tradiction,and
the

difference

is the

to

it

be
the

be
be

seems

between

have

of

reality.
what

that

"We

here

most

that

of
Here

natural

exists

allow

should
be

de

same

affirm

lies the

seems

method

"

still

and

start

unchangeably, and

we

existence
be

to
to

it."

difficulty.

changeable

then

who

thing
which, change in

subject to change,

cause

the

of

Is it so?"
see

be

existence,

cannot

and the

one

all

at

How

"

so

cannot

finite

a
"

into another

you

cannot

it to

Infinite

Being ?
change, there

change

form.

time

same

Infinite

acknowledge

is tbe

of existence

one

be

But

rightlycalled He
will certainly
also

you

has

will be

nor

is

thingswhich

cannot

velopment either,which

"

And

the

is

is present is

division.

no

God

what

exist in absolute

cannot

from

be

that there

it is now,

in time ; and

in the

change

change

would

Every

"

is past is not, but

exactlyas

timeless.

or

what

will be ; and

therefore

future?"

generallyallowed

that

this, so

otherwise

there

events

it is

is not, but

is future

Now

"

change implied

in future

into past, present, and

con

from

what

is

IS

in

continual

then

from

transition

is

the

press

Werden

Genesis
of the

of the Greek,

allow

the

thus

to

ex

or

the

Latins,

of the

Fieri

Esse

we

another,

into

state

one

Germans, in oppositionto the

adopt

us

from

of existence

Shall

another.

to

the Sein.

or

say that the Infinite is the Being, and

the Evolving?" "We
think of a better term,
cannot

the Finite
let

state

one

evolving,the Evolving? endeavouring

well ; shall

Very

301

CONSEQUENCES.

OF

AFRAID

call this transition

that which

so

NOT

then

we

that

English word."

former

this,our

Well," I continued, "if

"
"

oblige us also to
say, that as the Infinite is different from the Finite only in that
the one
has limitations,the other not, the Evolving (or the
limited existence
of mind
God's
in time) does not differ from
is an
Being but in this,that the one
ideal, the other a real
we

existence.
and

We

that it

sense

which

existence

This
in the

change, but

we

existence.

We

understand

we

then, that

exists in time

the
signifies

in all these

existence.

I presume,

to

seems

what

see

what

means

that it

sense

with

now

real existence.

the

must

argument

creative

thought of the same, that

the unity of the evolving

changes constitutes
thought is an existence, yea,
highest sense, because it not

have
may

declared

it to

therefore

Will, and animated

say

is that which

by Love,

Being, that which is, in the eminent

Being is eternal, and not subjectto time,
the

change

from

past into

the

only

true

only does not

of all changeable
be the cause
that the Thought, identified

the

to

ideal in

and

space,

ideal

an

real in the

take

we

and

by

and

sense,

therefore

present, and

be called

must

from

that

this

subject

not

into

present

future."
I see," said

"

drivingat
and

the

if I

but

of

one

what

them,

Christ

that the difference

deteriorated

in substance

by

substantially
expressed by
and
in

and

of the

therefore

Infinite

themselves

argument

which

it

the connection
the
and

space,

the

inadequatelyexpressed (asall
led

the
us

And, in doing so, I find also

Finite,but

the

on

"Why,

not
Infinite,

the
of

are

Jesus

"

the

with
limits

you

between

the Christian?"

is that between

it within

what

"

difference

and

also of time

is) on
has

elderlyman,

of the

becomes

believer,between

answer

existence

an

evolving
one

hand,

believers

find

other, I think I follow closelythe

safelyto
we

arrive

our

former

exactlyat

conclusions.
a

view

of the

302

THE

without

matter,
cannot

of

APOLOGY

which

"Well," exclaimed
is

there

my

creeds, any

our

elderlyfriend, "do

great danger in such

than

more

turn

not

you

that

see

?"
juxta-position
of answering you directly,"
I replied, let me
ask
Do you think there can
be any real danger in truth,

Instead

in my

"

truth ?"

as

of

word

one

accept, but

say cannot

prologue."

our

"

I will not

you,

understand,

even

HIPPOLYTUS.

OF

not," he answered
No, certainly

"

I cannot

"

allow

that."

Well, indeed, I do

"

and

second
know

are

expressionsand

how, if you

see

him

flyingin

be

to

are

the

God

and

of

For

our

you

positiveand

most

himself.

of Christ

reallychildren

denying

himself.

of the

face

assurances

not

without

can,

you

Christ
first articles,

our

that you

solemn

think

not

God, you

do

not

believe

can

the child of God.

danger then is in the abuse of something good, as of

of that danger is in
truth and godliness,and if the measure
the measure
of the importance of the objectabused, will there
the greatest danger in the greatest good, and, there
not be found
"So
it would
fore, in the greatest truth?"
appear." "But
that danger is not in truth itself,but in the misunderstanding
of it?"
"It must
be in the misunderstanding."
Might we
therefore
not
greater danger than in the mis
say, there is no
understanding of the truths taught by Scripture and Reason
respectingthe highest,that is to say, the divine things?" "We
"

If the

"

"

"

But

is not

might."

"

herefrom

this, that

"

understand
you,

me

the

ought to take the

"
truth?"
Assuredly."

makes

it the

impossibleit

objectof
should

thing which

is allowed

standingsof

the

"

They kept
Having then

for I

best, he who
not

to be

does

"

his earnest
be

thought ?

the latter ;

good,

is

worse

And

think

not

to

greatest

"

it

have

we

we

will understand

he who
to

well

final consequence

the

draw
to

care

who, think
about

it,or

It appears

ignorance of

as

than

all misunder

same.

silence.
come

But

I felt moved

far,let

so

us

go

in the

straightto

and
spirit,

"

the third article ;

afraid it is your ignoringthat article which

still doubtful about the rest.
Do you reallybelieve
formularies
say in it ?
am

said

makes
in what

you

the

FEARS

We

"

is
of
of

DO

THEY

think

303

SPIRIT.,

because

"

do," they answered,

we

THE

IN

BELIEVE

NOT

we

it

sure

are

scriptural." Well, then, you believe in what St. Paul says

the Spirit,
that it searcheth all things,yea, the deep things
God
?"
How
But is that not the Spirit
should we
not ?
"

"

'

'

which

"

confess

we

must

be

may

also

in the

replied.
Apostle ?

say

Holy Spirit

the

indeed

we

may

it

turn

without

so

of God?

Apostle must

Spiritwhich

irreve

"

Himself, search the deep things,that is, the hidden

the

we

"Look
to it yourself,"I
elderlyfriend.
of the
otherwise
explain those words
you
the Spirit,as far as he is the Infinite Being

Can

substance

then

; but

and
be, finitely

it not

should

How

my

Can

"

Undoubtedly

"
"

in
and absolutely,
Evolution, if it is,infinitely

"But

asked

?"

if it is in the Evolution

Being,

the

Being?"

rence?"

be God

it and

turn

in
relatively,
the

to

"

"It

have

would

it

understood

is in the

not."

appear

"

or

Well, then,

"
"

that

referringto

as

of believers."

mind

nature

divine
I

then

But

ask,"

replied, where is the standard of truth, consideringthe

great divergenceof opinionsand assertions respectingtruth?"
And
here
I could not help smiling,and I said :
Well, do
I expressed
when
that I was
not
not
see
now
quite wrong
you
he

"

"

doubts

my

which
to

believe

follows,that you
to

me

belief in the third article ?

respectingyour
give the

friend,with

somewhat

How

"

Church,

does it?

"

that

seems

asked

my

of astonishment.

Holy Spiritas being in the believers,

not in the believer.
Now
let us inquireof that argument which
has brought us
far ; perhaps it will yield us the answer
we
so
seek.
The
Spiritand the Church are put together,here and in
all evangelicaland
Apostolic writings. The Spirit is in the
"

I have

required."

answer

Universal

in the

For

of the

spoken

Church, and

the

doubt

this

upon

point, I

am

ready

if you will force

thoroughly,even
like that of Apostolic succession.
the very
and
be

to

cause

come."

what

you

and

"

confusion

No," exclaimed

would

have

called

For
and
a

descend

to

me

If

discuss

to

we

are

of much

younger

in your
with

something uncongenial
I certainly
should
intellectual.

dionyson,'or
divine

of much

believers.

is all the

Church

have

you

it with

you

discussions

to

here

arrived

at

trouble, present

friend, that would

"

language

thoughts
like you

'

an

aprosof
to

things
tell

us

304

afterwards

the

something about
generation. But at present
I may

and

that

assert

HIPPOLYTUS.

OF

APOLOGY

THE

let

who

we

keep

us

proposition." "Generalizing, then,

"

tinued,

"

lation which

the

believingindividual?

the

Spiritto
be

the collective.

and

God
reality,

pacity,as

individual

an

the Infinite

sarilya

double

of many

of
?

as

by

without

God

did not

to

except in

that

is self-evident

create

man,

the

begin with

what

to

man

but

also

but

ca

of

that

by

cannot

one

we

integralpart

an

and

man

woman.

discus

under

propositionnow

neces

whether

see

as

men,

is the most

be

to

double

mind, and

individual

the

re

the realization

For

thinking of him

understand

ourselves

taken

mind, moving in time, is

thinking of

without

the

to

be, respecting

would

have
man

to

as

Infinite,the individual

whole.

It

race.

man

In order

"

; that

human

think

can

one

of mankind

think

and

the finite human

by

whole

the

cannot

Certainly,as we
have thought

con

in Jesus, bears

of the

manifestations

co-eternal

two

man,

Church,

the

analogous

there

that

so

"

the

to

I
proposition,"

its embodiment

and

Word,

argument,

present agree

this

of mankind,
believinguniversality

the

of the

the relation

will not

main

the

to

here

are

baptismalre

and

sacraments

self-evident

necessity
of the human
existence,the domestic
relations,and proceeding
will arrive at the great societyof man
thence, you necessarily
kind, divided into families,tribes,and nations, and exhibiting
of generations,
itself in the succession
through ages and ages.
sion,you

The

may

here, is it

Evolution

larger scale ?
doubtedly the most
humanity ?
on

Is

not

the

it not

same

in the

as

continued

individual,only

change,

complete development

of

and

the

un

idea

of

"

"

It is."

"Such

evolution

an

may

years ; it always will remain

within the limits of time and

last hundreds

finite,as
space,

that

and

reallyand trulyis,the Being, because

nothing divided, and, therefore, not of

Eternityis

not

fore, nobody
any
say

more

can

than

that it

thousands

which

is

the

Being

time

and

accumulation, but extinction,of time.

say

that

that it makes

givesGod

no

makes

argument

our
man

God.

ante-mundane

or

that
allows

change.
There

mankind

Still less

can

extra-mundane

of

evolving

will become

never

which
of

and

God,
any

one

exist-

306

the
the

HIPPOLYTUS.

OF

APOLOGY

THE

element

of

exclusivelyin

the

individual.

He

mind, and therefore also of the infinite Mind,

eternal

humanity, and

collective

not

itself

manifests

which

substance

in the individual

as

an

gainsay this,would be obliged to maintain that the

Finite
difference implied is identical with the difference between
is absurd, for both belong to the Finite.
and Infinite,which
should

who

therefore

well

as
reality,

in the idea of

inherent

people united
act
together as

in

one

of the fact which

do

another

or

by the Spirit,as by an
I think you will also
ing element.
this is the only explanationworthy
origin both

of

therefore

called, with

is

why

reason

feel,and speak, and

can

explanation

the real

this will be

and

the

be

must

too

and

is one,

person

dailywitnessing,that peopleare seized

of a higher,all-pervad
invisible current

are

we

This

man.

way

they

individual

the

as

mankind, is

of

unity of language, of society,of church,

The

speech and

of

with

agree

of

more

mankind.

truth, the

less

or

of the very

thinking men,

religionamong

that

if I add

me,

What

common

or

has its origin in God's eternal substance, and not

publicspirit,
in that which
unthinking theologianshave called the divine
of the world, as having its root only in the Finite or
economy
in the Evolution.

is

there
an

the

ideal

But,

The

difference.

in the

one

It

individual.

not

was

in

poured out

upon

even

never

congregationof

will allow

you

unity is and
the

one

alone

one

hundred

that

remains
in

embodied

appears

in

so

in

never

hand,
of this

existence

Evolution, for it

them, but

Spiritwas

the other

on

The

Apostles.
and
and

it

fully

was

twenty in

by it,the Apostles being an element

prominent part, of that society. We
only,although the most
of the real
might perhaps say that the Spiritis both the ideality
of the human
existence
mind, and the highestfinite realityof
God's own
thought of mankind, that is to say, of the totality
seized

dividuals,who

were

of the

development.

may

the

human

express
Son

the

in the

consciousness
Infinite

Evolution,

so

the
of

As

is the
of

as

so

(in Himself)

and

as

the

the One

to

you,

we

as

Word,

Being, and

finite,is God's

Spirit,become

Himself, both

clearer

it be

having become
adequate expression of God's

idea thus.

of Himself

consciousness
individual

same

Or,

Will

Finite

and

(in

as

the

of

man

as

complete

Reason, both

as

Evolution),and

VIEWS

ENGLISH

as
finally

have

if you
objection,

no

the

Many,

how

could

seemed

the

manifoldness

to

much

from

now

must

any

in my

now

here

And
learned

almost

And

indeed,

Finite,Love

in the

as

relieved

it appears

"

had

what

by

; for

friend,who

young
said.

been

inclined

are

you

and

?"

by Love
me," repliedmy

be One, but

For

no

even

began

to

cry

to

absolve

among

pronounced a
out
againstmy

friends

kind

some

now,

had

sooner

all of them

visible

became

great excitement

the One

heresy againstthe Spirit. But I am afraid I

turn
express a great anxiety for yourselves."

friends.

than

well

as

this is clearer to

me

of collective mind.

and

will call this link between

Infinite

Well," I continued,

"

me

in

I think

"

of individual

both

cause

307

INSPIRATION.

OF

me

near

few

my

words

temerity.
make

me

that part of our

conversation, giving me
signs to pass over
that they are afraid you will not
clearlyenough to understand
remain
hear me
will not become
at all events
or
or
patiently,
impressed in my favour, if I relate to you all I said. But as
the Spirit moved
to
me
speak then, so does it now ; and
knowing that I have your interest at heart, not my own, except
as

far

truth is concerned, I will withhold

as

firmly relying upon

within

I said
dear

My

was

and

something like
learned

my

that

inspired;you seem
inspired. This is a heresy,and
men

the

Christian

apprehension
respectingInspiration. We
over

the

from

Christian

you,

spirit

you.

What
"

fairness

your

and

nothing

are

you

following:

friends,I

to

were

one

cannot

heretical

thought, in

our

think

the

which

I had

"

in

quite get
your

time, the
sacred

books

ideas

holy
are

often to combat

Still in them
I could understand
arguing with the Jews.
it : for they having no word for Person, and consequentlynone
in
for personal existence, could
their metaphysical
never,
the abstract notion.
rise above
But what
speculations,
pains
find
such
antichristian tendencies
me
more
is, to
infinitely
when

among

you."
x

THE

APOLOGY

Surely,you

"

do

not

HIPPOLYTUS.

OF

to

mean

friend,smiling, that there is

exclaimed
seriously,"

say

"

the two
book

formulas

No, my

the

lowest

of all ideas
and
the

on

of what

Rome,

at

Truth

say,

divested of Self, and

is Reason.

of which

of

matter

Self

inspired

an

call

to

in Alexandria.

as

; for

Reason

on

unless

"

mind

Spiritis Truth,

inspired,that is to
what is Reality in

so

speak

to

out

write

negation,will speak and

being, not as an unconscious
he would
lowered

Not

the

that

Apocalypse,can

parts of

Old

the

like

the divine

to

the

that

an

of unconscious

region

believe

ancient

most

the

to

as

organ,

elevated

be

not

have

you

Inspirationat
Inspiration

is the

nature.

or

well

driven

thought, but

writings,from
the

write

not

used

we

Certainly,a

inspiredreasonable
clairvoyant. Otherwise
region

as

Spirit,therefore

and

him,

inspiredman

an

difference between

friend,"I felt obliged to reply,

Lugdunum
works

Will

enormous

"

"

so

my

prophetical

Testament

to

reasonablyexplained without admitting

the realityof vision and divination, as entirelydistinct from
reflective consideration
and
argumentation. T designate by
those words
of the spirit
intuitive insightinto the world
an
:
and

I believe

that

be

we

domain

of unconscious

persons

as

the

see

Montanist

the

in

nature
women

intuition

of that

shadow

of

state

such

possessed

this is intuition

As

were.

the

upon

of

thingsand events external,so the other is an immediate

insight
into thingsand events
internal, connected with the development
of the Divine
Spirit in humanity. It therefore necessarily
that

in

centres

faithful and

pious men

Justice, and

as

much

fact

that of the

does

Demonism,

natural

vision.

Words

of the

reflectingmind.

and

as

which
reflection,

distinction

to

the

or
are

we

by
community

is the
power

other,if

the propheticalbooks.
rationally
of
requiresas much a medium
world

God

of such

existence
as

of

members

are

Virtue, of which

The

realizer.

great incorporationof mankind,

But

we

eternal

might

then

you

this mixed
call the

Truth,
and

cause

vision is
spiritual
and
interpretfaithfully
the

propheticvision
with

the

outer

will call the state

wanted, and words

Now,

of

all

of

communication

whatever

which

state

are

of

expressions

between

vision

hypophetic (incontra

is subjectto
prophetic),

the natural

finiteness

and

BOTH

VISION

limitation

of

the

responsiblebeing.
words,

in those

not

of

individual,as

Man

will

in that state

rational

self-

and

speak in intelligible

breaking forth from

sounds

convulsive

309

PROPHETIC.

REFLECTION

AND

the

overpowered by the sudden pressure of the

Infinite ; a phenomenon this latter as old as mankind, but by
which
I find people among
people)
very shrewd
you (and some
are
strangelydeluded in these days. Man in that state, I say,
will speak in his own
language,and, as to all thingsnot directly
expressing the vision,within the sphere of knowledge and

lipsof

who

man

in which

information
age,

this in

does

vision

as

individual, and

an

state

therefore

must

his nation

and

necessarilybe

all the limitations and

imperfectionsof finiteness,

the

the

same

less into

or

more

he
That

moving.

are

affected with
and

is

not

measure

as

real world.

the

communication
divine

The

enters

of the

nature

magical disappearanceof these

unchangeable limits of humanity, but

consist

in

divinely constituted
of divine truth is not injured
simply in this : that the essence
what
is said by such
inspired
by those imperfections
; that
in which
respectingtheir visions is true in the Spirit,
persons
All interpretations
of the prophets of the
alone there is truth.
do not take this
and of the Apocalypse, which
Old Testament
factor,that of vision,into account, must be imperfectand even
elevated
sublime
and
untenable, however
they
philologically
reducible
For these prophecies are
be.
not
to reflected
may
sublime
ethical view, applied to
the most
wisdom, and even
them, will be found
"

But

pious

on

and

this world
state

the

insufficient.

other

hand

the finite

element, the element

enlightenedconsideration of
by the reflective facultyof

of finite consciousness

of

cause

the

thingsand

the mind

and

events

of
of

in its normal

effect,must

be

also

fullyacknowledged and done justiceto in those prophetical

writings. This part is not less inspiredthan the other, but
inspired, and that it constitutes the immensely
differently
of those writingsis not derogatory
element
to their
prevailing

propheticcharacter,but
Here

the substratum

Persons, nations, and

very

age

and

time

their

most

sublime

and divine

is the historical world

events

of

the

of the real

writer, are
x

privilege.

in its whole

reality.
world, generallyof the

brought forward

and

310

THE

judged,

but

APOLOGY

impediments,

of

therefore

what

in

all such

to

be

parts, the

applyingto

historical persons

present, the

greater will be

the

only

those

the

You

will

will

and
capacities,

not

subjecthe

on

to

him.

view

is

You

of it.

will not

of the

working

For,

as

of the

consequently that

it cannot
inspiration,
the
As, therefore,
in

be

in

not

take

according to

those

of another

tongue he

he

said

to

of

us

ill,if I

it

his

as

soon

individual

in

learned

never

that

say

you

allow

any

Spirit,you deny that

Inspirationis Truth.
considered
of the

the

the

human

the

contrary

that, in truth,unbelief lurks

and

of his

degradation
Spiritis Reason,
Now,

must
inspiration

and

to

us

call
the

not

be

subject.
only be

inspired writers

mysteriesof

differences of

them
to

its

real

to

as

also commensurate

but

man,

at the

such

from
separately

object, we

of Christ's words

himself, and

has

that

say

write

properly those who have delivered

There
are
necessarilyalso among
and the highest degree will have
delivered

if I

me,

and foreign
thingsunintelligible

on

measure

greatness of

the

of

nature

very

highest destinyand

is the

misunderstand

proportion to the truth in the

with

the

ordinary history of the

elevated to the expressionof

more

in, not

degradingone,

bottom

and

lives

not
understanding,

world, the

speak or
accordingto

language,and

own

or

history.

not

now

in

the

the

be

of all

inspiredman
his

facts of the writer's past

and

ideas, to realize which

value
everlasting
"

real

people, will
eternal

ideal

or

the

more

progress
also
but
writings,

prophetic

for
:
inspiration

Jewish

earth, and

upon

intellectual

their

called

have

God

of

kingdom

great

and

adversaries

as

prophetical
and directly
as
originally
explained historically,

As

capacity.
writingscan

the

instruments, or

and

members

as

HIPPOLYTUS.

OP

reserved

to

God.

degree,
what

is

life,
and, above all,of what

relation

to

the

Father

and

to

place of all,consequently,will belong to

what
this central subject of Christian faith in
read
we
on
St. John's Gospel. Most of the rest in the Apostolical
writings
and external
is occasional,in part even
relatingto transitory
and the same
Still in all there is one
circumstances.
Spirit,

mankind.

and

that

The

forms

first

the

unity

Spiritis eminently that

of the

of Truth.

canonical
But

works.

there

could

And
not

this
have

INSPIRED

truth in

been

PERSONS

them, if they had

subjectsforeign to

on

part, of
written

science, or

anything

honest

Jews

what

their country.

And

bottom

view:

of

that

degrading to

they

Christians,and

or

the

as

intellect.

life

believed,

and

knew

I advise

any
or

good

as

you,

lies at the

which

the

on

mind

the

demoralizing to

as

if,

of their parents and

children

real mischief

this is the
it is

automata

(as astronomy, or
they had talked
learning),

historical

but

machines,

been

their inner

311

MACHINES.

NOT

as

contrary, to

experience and observation, in order to

nature
perceivethe analogy which other phenomena of human
the
show
with propheticvision and writing,and to understand
relation of the ecstatic state to the ordinarystate of the mind.
look

to

own

your

First of all look

to

the

difference

the

between

and
formerly acted upon the selfish principle,
the principleof moral
of duty
responsibility,
and

his brethren

Scripturecalls
Here

the

the individual

feels

in

short, to the

natural, and
knows

the

that he

now

ani

difference
new

has

acts

upon
love to God
what

between

regenerate,

or

is the

who

man

same

man.

but

man,

he

principleof life in him, which can be so little

explainedby what he thought and did before, that it forms, on
the contrary, the most
in
strikingcontrast with it. But even
ordinarysocial life,have you not often seen a man
say and do
thingsfar beyond his ordinaryway of thinkingand acting,and,
it were,
of his whole
habitual existence ?
out
as
Why, the
in him : the inmost of his being,the
has truth and reality
man
nrystery of his existence, is touched, a strugglefor life and
death

new

in him

ensues

and

that which

is in him

nature, the infinite factor of his mental

all the

overpowers

and

of the

divine

intellectual life,

dictates,warnings, misgivingsof habit and

ordinaryprudence, and he will speak out and act as, we may

Such analogies
well call it, an inspiredman.
will not degrade
but, on the contrary, elevate
inspiration,
your view of scriptural
it from
empty phrases,liable to be given up one
day as vain
into a feelingof reality
and truth,which
did
superstition,
you
know

not
"

Nor

before.
will it be necessary
the

hackneyed

word

about

away

the idea of revelation

for

now

me

to add

phrase,thatsuch
and
X

to my

view

inspiration
; that
4

defence

spiritualizes

is safer to

keep

312

THE

the letter.

to

that

the

APOLOGY

from
Now, abstracting

letter

killeth,would

preceded them, had

writings!
efforts

If

ashamed

to

Bible
and

study

made

greater
been

have

their formu

letter into

the

make

which

Christian friends,respect

the contrary, my

standest

is
of

holy ground.' That letter

the historyof mankind, of

the

are

of the

aware

you

part

God's

own

his

of

this earth.

"

but

forms

destinies

future

development and
and love upon
kingdom of truth,justice,
I rejoiceto see," I concluded, "that
:

have

and, secondly,they would

distort the poor

centre
spiritual

that

prophetic

letter of the

they would

who

history,showing

to

they

letter,exactlyas every letter in an author you

than
more
For, indeed, the place
any other.

thou

the

and

men,

only lyingthemselves, but

on

Apostolicword,

the

respect, and

of

and

I say,

those

God

to

first of all

it ;

not

are

lie.

whereon

they had,

torture

laries,which

the great

only respected the

understand

to

HIPPOLYTTJS.

OF

you

necessary

signify
your

assent

and

consequences

corollaries ?"
I do not

"

understand

what

mean," repliedmy

you

friend.

If Spiritbe Reason,
explanation:
rational interpretation
and irrational is the ma
is the spiritual,
terialistic ; the one
ministers
to the
to the Spirit,the other
spirit-killing
idolatryof the letter. If you have any thing to say
t(

this,"I

mean

againstthis,I

Here

our

for the

"

them
we

You

ready

am

"

conversation

he

the

on

still wanted

controversy
I see, you
as

have

they

there
did

also

Church

would

know

articles of faith seemed

indeed

my

young

friend,

opinion respecting the

baptismal regeneration. But he replied:
to

raise

againstyou
say, you

three

I asked

discussed,you. would

might

catholic

on

it."

reply to

to

present exhausted.

whether
recent

said in

and," he

do

my

the

and

have
not

added

previous question against

I myself think, after what
a
perfectright to do so.

belong

to

our

branch

of the

smilingly, according to
"

the

of us, truth is of a local nature, subordinate

philosophy of some
what is truth here, may not be truth elseto authority;therefore,

314

APOLOGY

THE

appears

to

been

to

so

all Fathers
those

to

subject,I hope

in the East

before

will not

you

dislike

how
still,

in

thus
enter

For

sides.

would

sure

West

to

me

am

would
certainly

uncivil ; and

be

to

urge

both

previous questionson

and

Knowing

us.

discussion,which

toward

and
unintelligible,
perfectly

me

still more

HIPPOLYTUS.

OF

my

view

into

such

this

on
an

oblige me
I say

can

time, and

our

I should

have

to

un
move

of all

things
sprinkling

that

water, followed

with

perhaps by imposition of hands, without

Christian examination
and solemn
pledge before the Christian
congregation,is Baptism?"
Here

my

beaming
"

No,

followed

had

smile, took
intelligent
good bishop and Father, I do not

my

an

controversies

our

call them.

But,

to be

or

sure,

you
without

hand

my
want

squabbles,or

words

my

and
at

you

whatever

with
said
all

you

to

may

have

cannot, after what

you
released

from
having been
of
feel respectingthe Apostolicity
doctrine ; pray, what
did you mean
by those words in the
Antichrist respectingthe Eucharist
and the Sacrifice?"
on
You
Well," I replied," I see I shall not escape here.

said,expect
the

and

eyes

into

enter

friend, who

young

to

us

go

away
which
last difficulty
we

your
book
"

touch

every delicate and

upon

how

resist any

to

exactlywhat

sacred

point.

challenge coming

is the passage

to

which

I do not

Only

you.

know

tell

me

you refer."
second
verse

of the ninth
explainingthe
she
the words, And
chapter of the Proverbs, and in particular
table,'you add, as mysticalexplan
(Wisdom) prepared her own
ation : That is to say, the knowledge of the Holy Trinitywhich
"

Here

it is.

In

from

But

His

promised,and

was
are

dailycelebrated

as

sacrifice in memory

mystic Divine

the
"

"

friend
"

meal.'

Be

above

a
"

an

little more

all do

heard, and

ever

Body
divine

memorable

abettor

and

Blood

which

table,and offered
and

first table of

13

is there in this passage

sacrificer,
my

you

"

pure

mysticaland

of that

orthodoxy ?

your

You

the

on

Well, and what

ings or

preciousand

to

shock

feel

your

"

revered

Father

!" exclaimed

of transubstantiation

my

young

"

patient,my young friend,"I replied; and

not employ, in speaking to me,
which
I never
terms
which
I have
much
in understanding.
so
difficulty
"

HUMAN

But
I

am

sure

struck

one

beautiful

very

sacrifice of

our

And

'

say

livelysacrifice

unto

For

'

how

can

understood

bodies, to be

and

Thee.'

what

Of

"

we,

the

great pity.

Christians,

old

is, unless
search

you

of him

act

what

reallyknow

you

truth

medi

never

that is

can

diligently
yourselves? and how can
Is not sacrifice an
out philosophy?

have

and

sacrifice means,

comprehend

you

reasonable,holy, and

afraid you

am

Thee, O Lord,

unto

present

and how
by sacrifice,
worship in spiritand

and

prayer

ofler and

we

what

upon

of your
Church, I was
of the
in the celebration

here

souls

much

prayer

meet

you

pious father of yours says : Accept

praiseand thanksgiving.' And then he goes

ourselves,our
tated

sacrifice whenever

not

you

315

REAL.

ONLY

THE

for, in the Book

Eucharist, where

to

on

do ;

you

by

Holy
this

do
sacrificing,

to

as

SACRIFICES

search

you

with
profitably
sacrifices?"

who

course."

Well, all the better, if you are clear so far. But

fice,is it not to offer the life of a livingbeing to God ?
"

"

So

it

"

To

sacri

to
"

appears."
such

Christian, can

thing but

be any

act

an

sym

bolical act?"
"

It

tc

But

cannot
certainly

you

do not

suicide

mean

the

think

symbol

sacrifice."

human

or

grew

out

of

nothing?

symbol is the expressionof a reality."

Undoubtedly it is."
in the present case, be any thing
Well, then, can the reality,
else but the act of the mind, by which a man
givesup Self-will ?
of disobeying
Is Self-will,as
such, any thing but the power
"

"

God's

will towards

exercise
nism

"

act,

I do not

in

our

does

not

as

see

of

act

the

that of
how

it

can

the conscious

conscience

separationfrom, God, the native

the giving up of
not
Finally,must

expressed in

nently his

and

us?

be the spontaneous
if it be

within

of this Self-will constitute

to, and

existence

and

us

antago

an

of

centre

that Self-will

believingman
self-responsible
common

worship,will

member

of Christ's Church

mean

it not

thingelse,for

any

our

be

and,
emi

?"

it must

have

objectivereality."

an
"

Look, now," I continued, "what

opened,

If it be

rich mine

certain,that in the real

act

we

seem

of sacrifice

to have

subject

316

APOLOGY

THE

and

the

object are

this

It is

the

is the case,

indeed

Such

greatest aberration

the

this

light,turns

is to

say, of

out

but
in

ordered
and

children

driven

to

speak symbolically.

of human

self-sacrifice,

natural

mind, viewed

act

of all

abomination
is

Human

divine

consciousness

immortal

vading
direct

existence
wise

native

an

act,

impulse

I understand

relation of the

of the

of habit

not

Universe.

the

and

of

rest

of

or

by

expressionof

God, his speech

to

for

men

eternal

Cause

language

do,

to

must

we

adoration,and that the Christian sacri

is the direct

the

of

worship,

by despairor by vice,or by dis

things. For, discardingimages

worship ?

act, which

of parents

only explicableby the

sacrifices are
nothing

symbolical language,as philosophersought

distinctive

in

false,that

reflection of the instinct of

madness

sacrifice is

himself; the

say,

misguided human

Moloch,

to

about

fice is the Christian

by

same,

perverted.

to

fanaticism

say that

not

is to

be the most

unmitigated natural

mind

of the

to

of the idea thus

the

that

the crime

and

sacrifice will be

of real

perverted,religion. The

their
sacrificing

depth

the formula

same,

sacrificing
man,
victim being the

man

priest and

HIPPOLYTUS.

OF

the
to

This

the

to

soul

adoration

mankind,

feelingor

the

act

all-per
is man's

livingauthor

tradition,or
but

that

ever

of his

invented

the very

primitive
of the mind, directing
itself
the magnetic centre
of all

manifestation

irresistible power,
to
by inward
Spirits; the pulsation of the eternal life of man
during his
pilgrimagethrough the valleyof time, the divine witness of his
connection
There
is
with, and dependence upon, his Maker.
for something: there is thanking
besides in worship the demand

something, there is
the spirit
by doctrine

for
in

also the
and

buildingup

exhortation.

of the many
into one
All these ingredients

congenial to adoration,and necessary for rational and com

worship,but they are not essential to worship.
pletecommon
are

word,

one

there is

as

without

none

priests. Is
"

sacrifice,and
it not

so

therefore

worship,so
without

also is there

priesthood and

"

So it would

"Now,
ment

religionwithout

no

In

will

matter,

as

appear."
having cleared

up

lead
faithfully

us

far

as

our

this
to

point,the
a

full

present conversation

course

of the argu

understanding of
is intended

to

the
go.

SACRIFICE

NO

What,

then, is

would

better

termed

the believer

which
His

else should

discard

we

have

never

been

particularmy
impress upon
be
"

This

!"

of ourselves

thing but

blessed

this

teacher

indeed

and

never

could

"

as

was,

endeavoured

Irenseus

always

in
to

us."
would

friend,

"

my

the

"

answered

"

sacrifice

Christian

true

independent of the Communion

question,"I replied, must be

act

an

the real

understand

to

try

friend, "if

young

my

to

God."

to

sacrifice,therefore," 1 continued,

any

But," asked

"

be," exclaimed

Scripture,of language,and

Christian

The

"

it

thus reunited

be

symbolical language, and

of

meaning

God, resigningit

of his Self-will to

holy will,and aspiringto

"What

divines, the

among

makes

thanksgiving
thankful
offering

sacrifice of

called
unphilosphically

be

317

SUCH.

AS

COMMUNION

IN

according to

Evidently, it is so in itself. For

is
the sacrifice is an act, and the receivingof the Communion
the contrary.
They are connected
only as the two opposite
of the highest activity,
the other of the
and
poles, the one
well considered, says
highestreceptivity. But that, certainly,
the

sense

attach

you

much.

Tell

children

of

it.

to

could

me,

we

offer ourselves

his,if Christ had

lived and

not

Certainlynot as children, and

intellectually."
"

offered
?

not

this,"I said

consider

"Now,

sacrifices,the

Gentiles

as

died for

therefore

"all

to God

up

the

as

us

"

willingly,nor

not

before

the nations

well

thankful

as

Christ

Jews, did they

"

"

So

te

And

tended

read."

we

the
propitiate

to

destined

their sacrifices either those

not

were

to

express

offended

thankfulness

propitiousDivinity?
They were."

of atonement,

in

Deity, or those of thanksgiving,

for benefits

received

from

the

"

"

"

But

do

Must

realized ?

thankfulness
of

not

sin and

feelingof
acts

think

you

of

And

this intention

the dread

thankfulness

again, could
was

often
not

ever

punishment,

have

wrong,

however
propitiation,

feelingof

of

could

been

be

inherent

hindrance

they really find

repeated,

?
perfect

"

perfectly

as

in

to

the

perfect

relief in

long

as

that

318

APOLOGY

THE

"

Undoubtedly not."

"

So

the

far,then," I continued,

perfectlove
That

of God

factoryact
Such

"

did

and

unsatisfied

of

seen."

have

we

first satis

the

the first perfect sacrifice,

or

was

religious

"

faith,as

our

upon

Father, in

the

to

up

of the brethren

stood

Gentiles

and

offer himself

is the foundation

This, then,

"

Jews

"

and
unsatisfactory

an

Christ

feeling. But
if

of

ground

same

HIPPOLYTUS,

OF

of self-devotion."
it was,

world's

great fact of the

the

being

as

mental

history."
Well, if that be

"

Is it not

natural

most

when

made

It

of the
of

sciousness
This

"

were

is

always to

of

to

be

cannot

of

remembrance

follow, that this

an

congregationof

nection, and,
the

or

act,

I
and

express

Communion,
the

of

or

time

; and

united

consummated

use

be

con

has

we

from

that

this

also separate from

action

has

our

would

there

seeing what

metastasis

been

the

have

been

final

the same,
the

better

eminent

sense,

devotion.
colour

we

to

the

as
quite by itself,

common

in spiteof our
having given some
certainly,
for such a perversionby the arrangement

of

con

not
thanksgiving
only in

in

all

at

not

inseparablecon

pathologicalphrase, what

that act of

thankful

say, when

to

I confess

flowed

of

as

in the service except

performed

communicants.

our

worshippers)

without

celebrated,that is

worship, the
culminating point

real act
or

is

celebrate

but

of

used
solemnly, we
act of thanksgiving,

(ofthe

religiousconsciousness
cannot
help thinking it
to

and

un

Supper, which consequently

the Thanksgiving. But if the

of

centre

sequence,

to

our

this most

express

cannot

confusion

incredible

in

thought

we

and

Communion

the

when

do

we

ourselves

Christ's sacrifice for her, it does

act

be

of God."

of the Lord's

undertaken

show

religiouspeace,

our

this eucharistic

the celebration

question.

died for us, which

should

we

of the self-sacrifice of the Church

act

acme

for otherwise

being children
preciselywhat

connect

further

of self-sacrifice should

vow

that Christ

itself called the Eucharist

was

is

the

ask

must

"

cause

anxious

very

with

certainlyis ;

mindful

that

remember

we

in the Communion
"

conceded, I

came

and

the
But

pretext

to, you

will

HEEDS

find

soon

records
that

NOT

the

out

of

the

on

clearlywith

subject.

the words

the

Communion

which

of

Communion.

that this act

doctrine, however

againstCallistus'
Rome,

death

without

within

it were,
of

consequence

men

as

how
"

"

is

Luther

do you
You

Did

and

certain

(as
words

for

everybody,
question,and I
"How

elder
"

! you

say

do

well

as

life cannot

that you

should

Indeed, how

himself

celebration
of old

Jews
and

for my

or

the

is not,

Lugdunum

at

divines,and

as

give any

cannot

the

the consecrated

become,

not

be

must

by

strangely
point:

controversial

here, asks
to

answer

it?"

answer

with

that

me

it."

exclaimed

the

friend,horrified.

question to
the

them

over

and

not,

was

againstsuch

"

fathers

your

them) become,

being spoken

mistaken, if that

of

question,what

the

upon

call

from

and, I hope, say the same," I replied.

controversy

turn

you

own

themselves

"

see,

whole

Church

elements

Protestant

our

of

aware

Eucharist

of the

Calvin

soon

the

they

friends,

and

of

magic circle,of

method

the

is the

negatively

being

saying,"replied my

it ?
justify

shall
not

Roman

hard

the

the

fathers

the

truth

the

asserted

remained,

as

from

which

of is, that

employed in proving the true doctrine

Scriptureand from the Fathers."
This

hearts,'

your

up

of atonement,

they

successors,

in

thanksgiving begins

quite distinct

was

certain

am

well

it,in the bondage, and,

to

absolutelynothing to do with
Moreover, the ancient liturgiesare

what

of

act

used

are

you

have

Christ's

But

the

ancient

most

philosophythan

'

follow

show

to

commemoration

"

the

only study

exhortation, Lift

such.

as

full of evidence

later

For

319

ELEMENTS.

OF

truth, if you

that old solemn

and

your

BECOMES

holy worship with a little more

antiquarianwork contains which

our

excellent

consult

WHAT

the

produce

selves ; but

the

of

did

then

or

at

I ?
to

his

as

considered

according to Christ's command,

body and blood of Christ, that
of Him

who

died

for us,

the

to

symbols
two
as

of
the

us

We

offered

up,

at

Supper (as the

fruits of

of the

put that

ever

the

sacrifice of

them, bread

is to say,

make

time

Lord's

daily meals), the

of the vine
we

our

neighbour.
of

memory

their

in

Nobody

and

earth
our

wine,

representativesof the
of the willingsacrifice

children

of God.

This

320

second
the

view

became

exclusive

in

the

that

the

meal

destruction

The

predominant and then

being graduallydropped

the

more

material

the

service.

Christians

and

more

one,

HIPPOLYTUS.

OF

APOLOGY

THE

of

temple-worship was

that

over,

the

showed

Jerusalem

world

the

last

longer,and that the sacrifice was destined to become

and was
in mankind, as it had become
becoming already,a reality
in Christ,that it was
one
growing in the thanksgiving,as it was
had always been under
consummated
in the atonement.
What
to

was

stood

was

say, the

but

congregationof
did so in thankfullyremembering

she

the foundation

Keep

"

of her prayer

no

doubt

have

said.

stand

all that

have

expressed themselves, they

consciousness

the

of the

thankfulness.
Christ

blood

therefore

of

but

by

what

whom

the

Sacrament
into

followers
which

to

the

say,

one

the

thankful
dreamt

never

have

by

no

excluding this

they may

Church

as

to

up

this

from

spoken

sacrifice of

through

God

else than

that

say

Church,

the

body
offered

was

head

of his

Church

later

Fathers

may

of

presence

how

; but

of

vow

real

as

under

once

however

have

offered

entitled
to

death,

very act of the commemoration

is the sacrifice of atonement.

was

For

must

was

by Christ as the
thanksgiving. Thus,

as

united

also

Christ, that is

that there

and

this sacrifice

High Priest,in the

willingdeath of love, which

are

the

But

will at

you

self-sacrifice of the

the

as

of His

We

Fathers

to

herself;

up

Christ's

is

the Father.

to

I have

this,and

to

that

expressed. The Church,

worshipping believers,offered

therefore

now

Christ

in the

in the minds

Holy Spirit,and
self-sacrifice ?

In

as

said

celebration
of the

this

of

faithful
prayer

and

we

up

and

have

offeringtheir
all

and

our

of

speaking of the perishableelements,

more
objectiverealitythan subjective. For in
not
consideration,we were
one-sidedlytaking a

that later dark ages would

could we
subjectiveview, nor
guess
so
entirelylose sight of the centre of Christian consciousness as
to mistake
matter,
subject to corruption,destined for food, for
the only objectiverealitywhich
exists in religion,the incor

ruptible God.
"

be

The

most

sober

something like

fices in the world's

way

this.

of

statingour

There

history:

the

are

view

in truth

would
historically

only two

real sacri

Sacrifice of the historical

Christ,

322

HIPPOLYTUS.

OF

APOLOGY

THE

enlightenedfrom above, who, I say, would not feel tempted to

use
high and mysteriouslanguage ?
One
thing only is as impossible as that the Spiritof God
of the life of the
should not be the Spiritof Truth
; the organs
of the Church
think
Church
could never
ancient
offeringup
"

death

suffered

Christ, who

the

upon

This

cross.

would

in her

absurdity,a contradiction, and a blasphemy.

offered up herself : this was
in Christ, through his Spirit,
the
will be the reality,
is,and (mark that well)this ever
have

eyes

She
and

been

an

in

worship

service recommended

plishedin

the

Bread

Church.

of the

be called

may

and

the

Grace,

wine

as
giftsfrom His gifts,
objectively,
as
subjectively,
symbols of the worshipping faithful,offering

offered

were

and

their heart

up

words

of

service

with
*

or

'

This

"

these

The

this difference
of

character, not
action

also.

act

she

and

for

felt

as

atonement

was

to

"

her

repetitionof

farther

if she denied
she would

is to
from

Him,

the

thus

have

is historical

here

Pray

observe

for the whole

religiousthought

up,

that in her

she would

life,and
To

giftswere

Still in this there

thought

ever

offered

self-devotion.

consummated,
ever

had

her

of

Now

parallelwith

offered

decisive

one,

only, but

the victim

was

performed

Nothing

'),the

of Christ.'

essential

an

the service

thankful

ever

latter is

the

sacrifice is action, while

is

the sacrifice intrusted

"

blood.'

is my

This

blood

blood

If the Church

sacrifice Christ

her life

in my

"

Communion

the

first,bodilyreceivingafterwards.

commemoration
that

in

remembered

and

body

time, too, Christ's sacred

same

body/ and,
words
(of which

covenant

new

the

were

sacrifice,because

no

At

will.

is my

to

is the

also called
is

and

prayer,

God

to

institution

respect

This

dinner

in

Supper,

service,respecting the

maintenance, in what

our

accom

strong expressionsindeed

commemorative

bodilyfood prepared for

was

of the Lord's

of Christ's death, very

used, in the

be

might

this act

As

Apostle.14

of the celebration

the midst

commemoration

the

by

is the reasonable

This

truth.

in

Spirit,and

the

is the

religion. This

all

and
of all life,
all history,
great reality,

that

the sacrifice of

misunderstand

have

by

lost

such

of
an

Christ,once

her

completely.

her

thoughts. She would

and
efficacy
perfectionof
to

of

act

the manifestation

suppose

assumed

and

re-enact,

as

have
whose

it were,

CHURCH

ANCIENT

representation.Indeed you cannot substitute the

the acting,
for activeness,without losing
passiveness

by a dramatic
for
receiving
acti ven

and the act.

ess

"

Certainly,of
Lugdunum, none
when

me

I heard

always been,
whereas

all the

pains and
equal to the

were

the

that it was
knew, first,

and

no

with

connected

was

difficulties I encountered

seized

which

bewilderment

at

Church
had
say that the doctrine of the
Eucharist "was a sacrifice of propitiation
:

them

that

its celebration
Church

323

PEOPLE.

THE

CONSECRATED

that

sacrifice whatever, but

self-sacrifice of

the

(the

made

then, that the propitiation

having been

the

and for
feelingof the love of God having been established once
the
act of Christ's sacrifice of Himself),
ever
by the propitiatory
of days, the uninter
to the end
impulse of the Church
was,

rupted offeringof self out of

brethren.
Strange discussions
understand
prayers

each

other

nion, had

in

the

wane

the

or

of the

love

and

the

first we

did

not

found

that

Afterwards
prayers
life of

God

to

At

followed.

all.

at

of consecration,

thankful

preceding the
the

Church,

the

Commu

gradually

principalpart of the celebration of the service ; the

service being more
and more
celebrated,though without a com
a real Com
municating congregation,exactlyas if there were
munion
of the congregatedfaithful.
Thus at last I could under
become

stand

the

how, in the

commemorative
the

course

of centuries,that

celebration

of

the

Lord's

reflective mind,

preparatory act of the

Supper appeared to
divinelyestablished

taking this to be a
ordinance, as the central thought of the Church, and as the
culminatingpoint of her worship. Thus that complete meta
stasis,or change of the centre of consciousness,can be historically
explained.
consecrated
The ApostolicChurch
by prayer the communi
devoted body and soul to the Lord : the later Church
cants, who
And
it was
consecrated
the elements, bread and wine.
evidently
of consciousness
that their bishops,
of this misplacedcentre
out
"

the

last great council

assembled

in

that awful

declaration,which

sounds

of the Latin
to

me

like

Church, made
a

rather like the bell

for poor Christianity,
or
doctrines
the dead, as far as the effect of speculative

death

gicalordinances

can

go

to

pervert the indestructible

Y

sentence

of

tollingfor
and

litur

element

of

324

which

truth

is in

the Christian
"

stantiation

sacred
at all.

I had

you

or

is

presence,

that

solemnity and

not

see

feelingof
religious

in the

mind.

do

Now,

HIPPOLYTUS.

OF

APOLOGY

THE

when

touch

the centre

terms

from

praying at

of the

to

the

controversy
which

that consciousness

admini

receivingor

the altar and

real

no

or

aprosdionyson,'
something uncongenial

subject? It does not

Looking then on these
in me,

question of transub-

the whole

of real presence
transubstantiation,

no
an

that

as
steringthe Communion, and which I feel too at this moment
stronglyas ever, I say : O yes, there is the real presence, the only
in the spiritual
world, Christ is therewith and by his Spirit;
reality
and there is a change of substance, of natural will and life into the
But it is in the
divine will and life,a change of Self into God.
be
the Sacrament
in Christ,whether
faithful worshipper of God
Nor is this a sentimental
celebrated or not.'
phrase descriptive
of the
of individual feeling,
or
a materialized
symbolism forgetful
'

but the great act of

reality,
the generationsof mankind.

As

elements, elements

the

to

of

consciousness

in the life and

God

they

prayed over remains water in the

baptismalbath. Can you imagine that we, the Fathers of the Apo
to
stolic Church, who had heard the divine Apostle calling
us
upon
and

are

cast

remain,

off the

the water

as

of the world

beggarly elements

in the full conscious

libertyof the children of God, that we, I say, ever

of combating any such late
or
thought of such vain speculations,
in that low view,
imaginations? or will you continue, yourselves,
not
quiteclear on the philosophy
merely because your fathers were
of the

ness

and

historyof

of the

the doctrine

Sacrament,
the

they returned, divinelyinspired,to

have

What

"

scholastic

But, I repeat, I

will

or

are,
"

not

you

I.

ought
I may

and

died, a witness

the

ancient

died.

of what

appeared

enter

mirror

of the life of the

Let

world,

to

me

you

into

then

one
sum

; I

controversies.

your

be, the prophets and

be your

Western

Apostle

to

teachers

speak

years

what

I have

startling.You

must

of your

as, what

Church, in the

hundred
up

speculationsrespectingcon
of misplaced consciousness,

misunderstandings?

never

epoch when

evangelic ordinances

restingaltogetherupon

You
time

to do with

ordinances, generated out

ventional
and

you

the

at

I lived

centre

of

after the

last

said in defence
not

expect

me

NOT

325

DIVINE.

PKOTESTANT

the

positivepart of your eucharistic and of your sacra

mental
doctrine altogether,
for I cannot
help consideringthat
view in particularso
as
merely accidental : nor is the Lutheran
defend

to

that of Luther

much

himself

ticizingfollowers,he
the contrary,
of

the

Christian

elements

the

bating
cannot

to

mean

will be driven

pute about
and

to

the

it

thing.

the

could
After

imperfection,it
fathers,in

is

com

in that very

false

had

error

great mystery

followed.

pause

to

the

about

controversy

everlastingsacrifice

understandingof Scriptureand

ought

we

the

of Rome.

of the

expression of

solemn

nature

the Christian,
elements, and seize the ever-living,

also felt that

we

such

writings,on

You
sprung.
Know
that if you
do, you
all dis
But
throw away

of which

out

do any

Apostolicidea

the real

if the

But

scholas-

and

else the real

one

any

Church, placed themselves

into the nets

the

than

an
years ago
Your
anachronism.

an

of consciousness

centre

his earlier

hundred

respect
Latin

dogmatizing

having in

better

sacrifice.

three

was

in every

now

himself

expressed

of his

as

stop.

our

had

conversation

Meditation

and

the

life,and

of the world's

felt

We

of

of

we

were

reached

inquirywere

Church,
the

key

history."

brethren, but
the

point where

necessary

before

proceed.
a

while, the

younger

of my

one

friends, who

had

an

in his meditations
advanced
mind, and seemed
more
inquisitive
than appeared at first,asked me
a
question of which I do not
decline an
the drift,but which
I could
not
quite understand
swering.
have
We
will consider," he
said, maturely what
you
spoken to us so solemnly on this sublime subject. But I am
if I
will not think I ask questionsout of idle curiosity,
sure
you
"

request

"

you

to

conclude

this

conversation

our

by

one

word

re

and perhaps most

important
spectinga certainlyvery startling,
when
expressionof yours, which relates to what we passed over
touching upon the second article. In some
writings,and also
in the book the authorshipof which
in particular
you are come
Y

326

the

or
sufferings,

Do

you

attach

the death

and

the resurrection

of Christ.

so,

between

word," I replied,

One

"

"

question.

not

am

that distinction.
think
in

it

HIPPOLYTUS.

of his
him

to

This

last may

quently he

was

faith, or

symbolical expression

passive.

him, and
be

of

sure,
own

mind, and

and

wherein

conse

confirmation

to

do not

actions, his

ideal

some

that

answer

subject,I
right,I am

will
free-acting

about

or

was

Christ's

are

opposition

importance

any

the
I

figure.

what

deeds, the manifestation

happened

suffice to

reflecting
upon

distinguishingbetween

whatever

indeed

rhetorical

say

?"

that I did attach

Still,on

that

to

importance

any

may

aware

merely

was

of

resurrection
one
is,as it were,
say that the
of the passivestates, if I may
at least one

vindicate,you

to

OF

APOLOGY

THE

of

our

it

truth, but

ought not, I think, to be identified with his life-working,ever

and regeneratingspontaneous actions.
They alone
life-creating,
sal
have, under the immediate
working of God, effected our
continues
vation, as far as it is the act of Jesus : their power
by
the

sanctifyingagency

are

saved

by

Christ

what

what

He

his

free

resolution

What

die,

of

We
Him

to

saves

life of

and
self-sacrifice;
than

more

all the

is

us

salvation, his actual

our

to

done

was

Him.

in

all, his death

holy resolution

what

by

did

work

to

holiness, and, above

his

did, not

did, the Father

but

again

Spirit,through saving faith.

of the

here
he

pains

endured."

enlightenedJudges, I

My
time

allowed

grant

me

whether
tian

to

is past.

me

permission

to

will hear

you

and

make

me

on

for
my

my

exclusiveness

have

yourselves some

questions

your

verdict ?

I
few

temper

perceive that
minutes

more

you
to

will

pause

I therefore

on

go

be

complete

few

defence
?
to

And

put

kind
my

here, for I
ask whether

the

see

will

you

minutes

longer, and
respecting my Chris
besides, whether

to

me

enough

before

to

defence, and

you

give

you

allow

I have

me

just

heard

remark, which

passing on

will

give

me

still to

I have

what

to

327

GERMANIZE.

NOT

DOES

good opportunityof

I conclude

before

say

my

Apology.
Somebody
among

am

observes, that there is

me

that I have

you,

German

near

considered

siren song

of

that

judiceagainstme
from
speaking to

in this

Let

them

with

the

country,

this

but

not

must

frankness

the utmost

first,that they who

me

say
the
Germans
against
studied

this

with

you

bewitched

been

greater number),

the

by

prevent
this

on

written

hitherto

have

have

or

understood

not

me

subject

in your country have

evidentlyeither
I believe to be the
all (and that indeed

at

theo
philosophersand philosophical
suspicionwill create a strong pre

of those

one

logians. I know

also.

has himself

who

one

as

not

that

terminology,and

least German

philosophy,at

discussion, if

the

into

introduced

generalimpression

the

not
case

subject-

the Fathers and

: at least if we,
speculations
On the whole,
had any philosophy in us.
the Apostles,ever
to me
strange. You allow
your judgment of these people seems
other
well on many
have reasoned
that those extraordinarymen
and have discovered
undoubted
truths,both in history
subjects,
and philosophy. But whenever
they treat of the highestspecu
of all such

matter

lative
you

questions,such

do

as

understand

not

the laws
them

glish expressionimplying
because

you

to

know

care

begin to

think

reason

thusiasts, if

has

it

never

on
thingsdivine
speculation
own

This

materialism?
As

rallythink.

to

science that I have

myself,and
writings. But

find in
own

ceal from

that

mad,

I find to be

which

will

you

or, at

you

say
politeEn

them,

listen to

not

least,because

you,

struck

unpalatableto

so

is what

indeed

do

you

not

as

you

that I have

can

learned

you

makes

can

than

more

no

render

you

subject,I will

seen

my

way

who
no

to

you

excited
one

what

by

account

the

in

your

people very gene

say with a good con

mention
on

be

may

the

other

myself,I believe I
told you
essentially
of which

what

that

you,

men
Germany,
pious
which
interest by asking me
questions

and

mind,

human

anythingabout the subjectitself. And when they

call them, if very polite,
En
on
divinity,
you
plain-spoken,Pantheists, which with you means

Now

Atheists.

them

of the

not

some

I
my

con

good

my deepest
else has asked me

328

APOLOGY

THE

either before

HIPPOLYTUS.

I confess

since.

or

OF

also,that they appeared

to you

caringmost anxiouslyfor Christ and for divine

things,since they have evidentlysacrificed all worldly consider
ations for their studies ; and
their zeal, and
their profound
knowledge of the ancient schools of philosophy in the second
to

be

to

me

men

third centuries

and

considered

that

Lugdunum,

at

the

Greek

after

Christ, struck

the

successor

and

all his

of my

the

venerable

of

glorious martyr

their

Irenaeus,

master

little of

very

the

had

town

when

more,

clergy,did reallyknow
understood
nothing of

Fathers, and

in which

the

me

language

taught

and

written.

But,

the

on

Christians

hand, I

other

puzzled

much

me

free to confess

am

another

in

those

German
of them

Many

way.

when
give me a clear and distinct answer,
positivequestion to them, as to what final consequences
their premises, and as to the connection
drew
from
would

mind

theoretical

between

their Church,

and
At

people.

own

their

general the wants

first I thought they

times.

ecclesiastical
seemed

to

think

attempting the

and

found

they

in

their

organization of

demands
not

were

they

of

their

in earnest

with

considered

that

alone

least

solution

doubt, there

No

past.

then

But

the

belonged to them, and the consideration

results practically
belonged to others, or to
of their
Yea, in spite of the evident confusion
well as
as
politicalaffairs, those very persons

thought
applying these

other

speculationand

in

convictions.

scientific
of

I put

never

of

all this who

of the most

devoted

practicaland

useful

least

to

lives to

into
important inquiries

others,whom

were

their

I found

intent

the

upon

Christian
ideas ; but then
carrying out
of rather
narrow
generally men
minds, and little
they were
best would
sometimes
spirit. Those who pleased me
puzzle
believe that, as
me
me
incredibly,by endeavouring to make
a
dogmatic philosopher,I ought myself necessarilyto have
arrived
and
made

adopt now,
terminology which, they showed me,

at,

that

or

about

out

prophecies of
the

Jewish

guess?

at

But

our

that

ought

very

Blessed

temple.
however

After
that

time

when,

as

those

the councils

I had

Apostle, Antichrist
I quite
all,was
be, I told them

conclusions

interpretedthe
would

so

had

build

wrong

they

would

in

up
this
not,

330

APOLOGY

THE

known
authentically

more

had

made

another

that
have

might

far the

there
with

best

in the

and

records.

of

Ephesus,
it

South, who

seemed

of

Have

before

that

and

Valentinus

my

time ?

school

truth, and

that I

make

of

seized

only

almost

hundred

that the leaders

philosophersand
to find the

anxious

men,

I first thought

when

they

irreligious

and

frivolous

were

or

remarks

some

the observations

serious

very

written

from
positively

found

soon

least its

been

had

it,written

still I

me,

be

at

or

up,

discussed

and

quite mistaken

fool

For

to

me

published it with

read

But

the

at

also conscientious

was

way.

by the bishop and

writing of it,them

edited

was

upon

not

were

it

then

I not

deeply learned, but

would

to

I know

whereas

present

were

my

on

were

without
overturning Christianity

of

through, and

own.

of Basilides
years

who

thought

Christian

and

franklysaying they had given it

According to them, John's Gospel

selves read
of their

I met

shortlybefore Irenaeus wrote :

Hegesippus and Irenasus, that
elders

againstNoetus ;
Indeed
I think
they

treatise

Germans

peculiar mania

some

One

do.

better.

research

the

among

others

were

openly

of sober

men

the

write

something

say and

reallydid

Alexandrian

an

discovered

Still these

by

was

what

that I did not

out

HIPFOLYTUS.

OF

and
certainlypitied them for plaguing themselves
their readers
with
deep party
suspicionsand guesses about
existed
schemes
and
intriguesin the old time, which never
the simple,good, old Fathers.
But they (and still more
among
I

people.

their

had
followers)

and

whoever

did

Altogether they
learned
hear

of

made

believe

not

difficult to

were

fact.

or

second

When

century, for

better,and

upon

expressly,they said,
Christian
were

than

neither

for there

it

was

of all

romance

fool

Jesuit.

or

that,

For, being both

deal with.

philosophersby profession,they would

anything which was
against their theory, whether
I

them, that they certainlymust

know

in

or

and

men

argument
the

of novel

sort

is

it

ventured

humbly

those

which, besides,I
with

smile

forbidding,and
Apostolic nor Attic :

which
in

was

great doubt

whether

had

"

you

ever

ought

to

studied

and written

seemed

to

phraseswhich

You

to

chronology of

things which

were

of

observe

to

in their

be wrong

not

had

better

existed

me

less

certainly
be

; and

quiet,
if you

DEFENDS

did,whether

the

Jesuit

not
civil,but
they were
very
philosophers,they appeared to me

anxious

to

succeed

not

get rid of

and

religionby
deficiency,and
seemed

an

humble

of

the

have

to

of

right.
their

for

uncritical

speculation,

life,and that knowledge is to be tested by life,

for

message

it

set

into

hypotheses, and thus they fell

is riot a system
hypercriticism.That Christianity
a

men

sake

the

entering upon

without

ex

old system, and

an

inadmissible

but

I left them

So

principle of placing, for

thing on its head, in order to

experiment, every
The fact is, they were
thought they could

coming

your

the

upon

travel

not

are

that

as

papist,and

indeed
disguise,which
sufficient to prove."

is almost

ceedinglyconfident

331

CONTROVERSY.

IN

confirmed

in

impression

proceeding

TONE

not

are

you

as
a
ling now
from Lugdunum

with

HIS

feelingof

sinful

our

of

nature

imperfectionand

own

Self, of all this they

entirelylost sight, some

of

even

the

reality

of sin.
Thus

they
I

see, whatever

you

have, with

I think

and
and

you

have

done

are

knew
how
to
nobody among
you
might have adopted in preference.

we

I have

succeeded

disposedto

were

in

apologizingin

deride

as

good

very

Christian

near

write

I made

man,

as

own

bishop.

heart.

my

if I did indeed

for another

use

Others

that

have

book, I

of very
say

reason,

heard

strong and
that

in my

and

have

angry

in my

doctrine

doubt

of you

been

for

interpretations,

that is

some

propose

manner

some

fanciful

my

must

If

own.

my

there

what you suspect to be incorrect

justifying
I understand
terminology. But now
you
a

speculations,

adopted their
it appeared reasonable
:

and

because

so

but

in

being
goes

Germans,

of my

all events,

at

better,which

what

the

the merit

approval,here

own

your

terminology, I
and,

from

borrowed

not

are

be

may

an

words

controversies

of

one

say

my

which

that,

ill-tempered
againstmy
I

am

much

objectionindeed alreadyimplied in the former

Allow
to defend
one.
me
myself againstboth charges. I would
the
as
say, in the first place,that I spoke not againstCallistus,
(I myself being,by the by, a bishopas well as
bishop of Rome
too

exclusive

: an

332

THE

APOLOGY

but
himself),

because

bytery ; and

that I

he

was

points,let

The

was

tyrant and

him

judged

heretic,but

other

he

an

he

dishonest.

was

little what

of

oppressor

our

pres

severely,not simply because

so

because

consider

us

HIPPOLYTUS.

OF

As

by

mean

we

the

to

heretic.

(as I understand) consider every

who will not acknowledge as true, in point of fact
man
a heretic
and
in philosophy,
into
thing that they have made
every
doctrine : even
though he should accept, or be ready to accept,
what
in those old councils
laid
the majority of bishops have
down
under
as
to be believed
as
pain of
true, and
necessary
eternal damnation.
will not acknowledge the
As for those who
Callistus

of

successors

authorityof

supreme

which

Callistus did

even

bishop of Rome,

hear, schismatics, and

as

equallyseparated from
went

never

notions

body of
far,although I am

so

of

heretics

over
bishop of Rome
not
dream), they

the

heresyin

were

the

of

men

looked

are

Now

the Church.

But

the

by

as

certainly

the ancient
the

They

sort.

(of

upon

I extended

aware

different

very

called

are

controversies.

own

my

all Churches

anjient

placed

in

but the very existence of Christianity

jeopardy not speculations,
;
for either they did not
acknowledge the authorityof the evan
gelicaland apostolical
writingsat all,introducing instead false
books
of their own
making, or else they mutilated the Scrip
other
books
from
in
with
extracts
tures, interspersingthem

support of
tion

to

was

substitute

people (which
which

Their sole inten

scheme.
speculative
for the whole
community of believing

favourite

some

at

we

that

time

used

to

call the

Church, and

nation),a philosophicalsect,
of their superiorknowledge.
Instead
of
privilegedon account
short prayers,
our
our
simple worship, our
plainand popular
homilies
on
evangelicaland Apostolicaltexts ; instead of our
call

now

you

Christian

symbolic baptism,preceded by
the

evidence

of

public confession
love, and

our

solid Christian

life,conferred

Christian

of faith ; instead

humble

sacrifice of

ever-continuingsacrifice

of redeemed

be

full of

superstitiouswords

our

after

mankind,
Christ's

and

solemn

by
and

brotherly feasts

thanksgivingand

offered up in remembrance
of
instead of all this, they introduced
to

of

instruction

of

of

self,that

offered

up

and

atoning death;
formularies,
unintelligible
fanciful baptisms,
they invented
"

QUESTION

used

and

orgies borrowed
degenerated into the most
Thus

and

we

from

Church.

confess

adversaries, the
and

the

with

on

myself

for

not

done

But,

my

dear

the

of your

the

us

once.

remind

and

on

Montanists

vital and

any

own

of

you

the mote
same

very

exclude

not

all your

churches

was

essential
I

wrong:

ought

? and

what

in the eye

the
?

Saviour

Are

foreignProtestant
do you

not

said

brethren

(so far

as

is communion

the

Continent,

Christ),all the Protestant

with

those

from

which

from

identify

you

the

(which

Do

worse

re

that

sure

you

thing,and perhaps

Will

us.

majority of your clergy)exclude, or

universal
the
right of excluding, from

yourselveswith
assume

doing the

not

laws
use

the

more

recent

more

my

brethren, let there be truth between

pardon me, if
spectingthe beam

your

that

so.

you

are

issue with

at

plead guiltyat

have

you

still

the Christian

of

existence

time

same

Noetians, and

indeed

were

to

not

the

certainlystood
unmanageable Quartodecimans,
evangelicalground. So that all I have to blame
and
is, the having treated as heretics some
men
time, or the age immediately preceding me,
my own

parties of
point.

the

at

to

poor

us

who

not

fought absolutelyfor

we

and

fighteither for our own

systems of pantheism and mytho
and jurisdiction
defend
our
power

had

or
speculations,
against mere
did we
logicalfancies; nor

only ;

mysteries,which soon
abominable
practices.

heathen

impure

fathers

our

333

INTOLERANCE.

RESPECTING

least

at

Church

Churches

fathers

gloried
that they received
their principles,and
whose
tenets
they
to declare openly their
at last they took courage
adopted when
religiousopinionsunder the tyranny of a wicked prince? And
those nations
have
not
why ? Because
adopted that episcopal
on

form

of government

even

which

is yours,

form

your

disliked

by

the others

exactly because you make an idol of it,and because it renders

Are you not, in doing so,
so
superstitiousand exclusive.
you
in allowing your
or
clergyto do so, more
tyrannicalthan even
Callistus was,
you

contradict

or

his

successors

own
your
by choice

are

For

they

principles
; they are
they never
accepted

necessity,you
;
authorityof Scripture,you do.
I correct
myself: you laymen

do

not

think

are

consistent,

exclusive

from

the

paramount

and

feel

so.

334

found

never

of them,

that

clergyare

Therefore
words

And
may

were

omission, we
Stoic

me

and

were

not

did

affairs,
we

the

against our
the laws

all

which

is

conduct

of

and

doing

in

said

in

Whatever

you

death,
So

but
Christianity,

sought

so,

I then

for

our

laws

in the
lived and

of

eyes

self-re

thought

we

the

died for the

law

of God,

knowing

so,

Pliny

the

unjust, because

are

said

I have

felt, and

in

idols,in obedience

Spirit and
We

when

subterfuge when

no

sacrifice to the

us.

lived

of human

do what

to

or

we

gone,

government

not

the

were

left of belief

said those

we

even

I too

the world

resolved

must
:

sins of commission

moral

the

We

we

of the state

died.

we

faith

conscience.

was

and

seemed

that

against the light of

in Scripture and in

are

these

spoken

defence.

our

the liberties of

Christians

in power

they

have

hands.

your

faults and

our

talk Christ

when

And

and
sponsibility

to

insular.

of my

not

despair was

men

in

Christianity,

imperfect and

so

only in

case

my

of

one

equals and betters, know that we

and imperfect beings, such as you are.
But do not
knew
knew
or
we
thing. Whatever
not, and what
or

them.15

are

most

I do, that

as

view

my

of

forget one
ever

narrow

againstthem

even

I leave

frail

were

themselves

much

as

alone

now

think

so

reallydid

laitywho

against their intolerance

and

to

come

laws

your

of the

hundred

HIPPOLYTUS.

contrary, lamented,

the

on

half of your
and

in

one

OF

APOLOGY

THE

and

Trajan :

savingfaith

known

such

and,

since, that I

was

blessed.16
I died

faith in

common

conscience, and in the hour

Father, and
But

now

see,

of that

are

ever

will be,

to

you,

I looked
of

kingdom

up

truth

might know, that, by

contributed
civil and

enjoying,and

land

For

you

I have

martyrdom,
foundation

as

of death

eternal

his

to

Christ, I died

for

my

share

my

to

to

and

my

satisfymy
heavenly
of

liberty.

confession

towards

religiouslibertywhich

laying
you

which, I hope and trust, you

and
the

in this
are,

and

sincerelythankful.

remember,
remember

and

such

that you

shall be my

would

not

partingpropheticword
if the
possess this liberty,

HIS

Christian

martyrs had

which

is founded

divine

dignityof

the

his

image
By

you

and

youthful

but

ignorant,upon

which

you

were

destined

would

not

have

been

their

these

and

be

now,

which

is

who

drawing

wish

to

the

given
man
we

entered,

you

also, that

Remember

yourselves,and

to

secure

enjoy,
hundred

fathers
your
for the maintenance

years

had
of

yourselves,

to

true

and
great religious
enemies

the

ago.

and

fathers

you

to

unless

their blood

The

near.

use

to

of the

the issue

fear not

when

race,

renew.

of your

worthy

had

the stage of the world, the face of

shed

three
principles,

same

And

lives and

Germanic

now

you

they

unless

; nor

for the

and

God,

springsfrom love for

faith and by that courage

that

to

able

world, the liberties

risked

in

self-respect

which

the whole

educated

that

humanity

to

earth

on

335

WORD.

respect for the truth

on

brethren.

our

as

rendered

not

of that courage,

example

kind

PROPHETIC

PARTING

social

struggle

libertyof conscience,
have
so
dearlygained,

of

civil liberties you

and tyranny, are

introducingagain sacerdotal encroachment
of the Spirit
with the weapons
them
impotent, if you combat
numbered.
The
and of Light. Their days are
historyof the
world
runs
against them like a mighty spring-floodof heaven.
for

failure

Their
blood

in

no

the

and

blood
becomes

the
have

The

future.

the world

day

and

and

more

more

reaped

revolutions

lightedup

civil

fiftyyears
anarchy, or

; and

and

war

it

kept

wherever

now,

they are
counter-revolution, and
they
tyranny

at

which

confusion

years

that

seed

They

sowed

reap

and

ago,

took

one
burning
they reign, there

this moment

with
them

for

will

they

around

confounded.

wherever

therefore

none

against them

heaven

the

They

day.

world

that

hundred

three

counter-reformation

of

cries to

sighs;

this your

to

present, and

state

present

and

down

letters of

with

written

are

past and

influenced

tears

every

judgment

in the

livingroot

taught and

have

their

historyof

in the

have

and

root

hundred
is

they
:

they
and

rebellion,

sowing

destruction.

bloody
They

com
suppressed or spoiled the first Reformation, which was
pelled to fight them with only the scanty light that they had
that they had left to
provided, and with the crippledresources

the

human

mind.

Thus, the first Reformation

crippledand maimed,

among

you

and

itself remained

everywhere

else.

Since

336

HIPPOLYTUS.

OF

APOLOGY

THE

European nations have been occupied in

forming a free polity out of the traditions of Byzantine and
modern
despotism,into which they had been graduallysinking:
the ancient, despotism is
the present world, as with
for with
that great event, the

libertyold.

and

new,

the times

But

the

stand

of

Light,

; which

the

history;
the

universal

apostlesof

The

changed.

Reformation, which

second

Divine

reason

are

and

the

with

draws

cannot

in the

near

of

weapons

darkness

armour

conscious

eternal

by science, philosophy,and authentic

approach of which is anticipatedand hailed by
longing of nations, yearning after Christ and
is fortified

truth and liberty.The second Reformation

advances,
evangelical
not
as
by revolutionaryinfidelity
they pretend, but in spiteof
their
that universal
which
unholy
scepticism and unbelief
and frauds have prepared and fostered in
impositions,forgeries,
the finest countries

of the world.

The

second

will

Reformation

or
by exciting wars
fomenting revolutions, but
of
out
peaceably,and in spiteof the bloody disturbances
grown
the infidelity
the popular
sown
by its enemies ; not by flattering

not

conquer,

mind, but

in

spite of

movements
volutionary

catch

to

reaction

in many

anything

at

the

which

called

noble, but

forth

late

re

minds, ready

timid

the

them

promises

by

support

of

religiousauthority.
Fear

not

advances
those

of these

any

under

by

which

laws, as
the

divine ; because
that
the

mind

heavenly bodies
they are the direct

which

is eternal

the

religionof

the

The

move,

reason

and
apostles of irreligion

preaching to the nations

libertyand happinessof
as

historyof the world

and unchangeable, as
eternal, positive,
obstacles.

the
man

who
His

has

the

and

love.

future.

of woman,

and

They

faithful,by believingthat there is

one

conscious

emancipation

wickedness
weight of their own
of all
indignation and contempt

no

and

Spiritof

God

are

and

expressionof
about

go

animal

life

the

as

mad

pantheism
alreadysinkingunder
folly,and beneath the

wisdom
and

fear ye

Neither

and

nations.
no

of

and

sublime

more

antichristianism, who

the

that

but

Show
but

its power,

yourselves
in

Christ,and
except

is an
humble
callingJesus Lord and Master
holy life. Those who deify sinful humanity are

him

follower

of

the worst

NOTES

OF

THE

EDITOR

TO

THE

APOLOGY

OF

NOTE

IDES

THE

DATE

REMAINS

of

Ides

THE
ancient

August
the

times,

lay

not

originally

much

too

the

meant

and

particularlyin

day

celebrated
of

bones

the

Christian
"

day
the

road,

Appian

in

shown,

of

basilica
Peter

the

Peter), that

himself,

Damasus

present

case,

this results
and

The

mana

all
We

old

give

know

of Rome,

the

the

of

text

p.

"

Calendars
the
from

same

the

passage

and

in

as

many

or

the

day
in

when

the
of

one

in

Sebastian.

the

those

the

The
the

of

Augusti
Pontiani

have

the

old

Apostles,
of

proof,

old

the

explicit evidence
reports.

Idibus

the

Callisti, on

St.

of

often,

Rome,

principally

princes of

words

which

very

of

(vol.ii. Description

the

very

published

Roman

St.

bishop
in

our

Mar-

(13. Aug.)

Romae,

Episcopi, Cornelii,"

by Muratori

in

authentic

record

his

Liturgia Ro-

date.
ancient

most

"Catalogus
the

Church

the

of

two

from

"

case,

deposited

Church

the

very

Portus

For

Coemeterium

collateral

xx.)

in this

therefore

ERppolyti Martyris,

Sanctorum

"c.

in

is contained

tyrologium (Fabric, i.
natalis

the

of

were

called

the

of

bishop

depositionis,"

to

THE

from

Rome,

confession.

or

city, and

as

the

must

times

present

OF

expression "diesnatalis/'

confessor

the

the

St. Paul,

and

dies

"

Description of Rome

"

St.

on

afterwards

near

the

martyrdom

and

of

cemeteries

We

primitive

martyr

Catacumbas,"

ad

of

the

was

Hippolytus,

stress

in

which,

on

celebrated.

was

DEPOSITION

HIPPOLYTUS.

day

of

memory

presbyter of Rome,
others,

the

THE

OF
ST.

OF

are

TITLE.

TO

THE

AUGUST,

OF

HIPPOLYTUS.

"

Liberianus
in

the
z

of the

Letters),
2

year
that

354

of

(I

Pontianus

the

Church

have

given

died

an

340

NOTES

exile in

Sardinia,on

TO

the

28th

miuus, which

corresponds to

circumstance

that

for
not

all that

at

there may

it is in

have

been

the

the

year

of the
our

the very-

Now,

era.

natalis"

"dies

as

Possibly

fiction.

; but

incorrect

expression is

mythical and

case

of Maxi-

first year

is mentioned

this

that

earlier

of

235

day

same

every
an

APOLOGY.

September,

of saints, shows

number

and

one

THE

Catacumbas, for

depositionin the

an

ancient

Martyrologium has the following:

8. Id. Aug. (6.Aug.) Romas
coemeterii Callisti via Appia, natalis
Sixti Episcopi,et Felicissimi Agapeti, Donatiani, Fausti, Pretextati,
Laurentii,Hippolyti."
"

the authorityquoted
Still,
doubt
the

of its

have

we

The

the

on

date

the Calendarium

by

seen,

for the

fixed

now

of the

only

the

on

Hippolytus,not
of

Gelasius

and

the

be

in the
has

it is of very

Zinzendorf

Wilberforce

Benedict

and

of Christian

of true

of

and

as

heroes

and

Dr.

THREE

popular

HIPPOLYTCSES

curious

Prudentius
""

the

Martyrologium

1. p.
THE

WHOM

fact is

with

has

but

for German

much

OF

OUT

THIS

the

Fry by
Piper

proved by

THE

the

official documents

Romanum

"

of

August.
ought

been

adopted

the first time,

lives of the saints

will find Nicolaus

for the
lives, substituting

history. So

Ides

has

and

names

reader

of Elizabeth

NOTE
THE

to the

St.

also in those

but

of commemoration

day

Hippolytus, and

heroines

as

perhaps

relatingto

of Prussia, which, for

Sta. Scholastica.

respecting their
one

side

the

the

Christian

the

There

by

date, and

late

indeed, this date

calendar

the idea of Luther

calendar.

Prudentius,

Hippolytus by the Ro
August (xi.Kal. Sept.),is conse

of

And,

August.

official Christian

William

St.

354.

The
authorityof Baronius.
prayers
in
the
Sacramentary,
Gregorian
only
Leo
Felix
(or
III.),are all for the

of

13th

realised

in the

basilica of

St.

festival of

It is,therefore,quite accurate, that

to

year

all

remove

in

the

road, where

to

the cemetery

stands, is attested alreadyfifty

years before

quently quite arbitrary. Indeed,

rests

depositionin

the

Tiburtine

Catholic Church, the 22nd

man

weighty
sufficiently

authenticity
; whereas

Ager Veranus,

Laurentius

is not

days

of the demise

the side of those

added

to

these

sifted
critically
charm

Count
of
St.

of
names

accounts

of fable the holier

on
infidelity

this

score

255.

CHURCH

OF

ROME

HAS

MADE

ONE.

comparison

of

of the Church

(editedby

command

the

account

of Rome.
of

of
The

Pope Gregory

NOTES

XIII., and

revised

in which
articles,
in the account
"

by

TO

of Prudentius

1. Tertio

occurring

Hippolyti
(30.Jan.) Antiochias passiobeati
schismate
aliquantulumdeceptus,sed operante

Kal. Febr.

Presbyteri,
qui

Novati

gratiaChristi correctus,

ad

Ecclesiaa

unitatem

postea illustre martyrium consumraavit.

verier

followingthree

tlie

Italics the circumstances

distinguishby

we

VIII.) has

of Urban

order

341

APOLOGY.

THE

rediit,pro

Hie

et in qua

qua

rogatus asuis, qusenam

dogma Novati, eamfidem dicens esse serPetri cathedra

vandum, quam
custodiret,
jugulum proabuit.
"2.
beati Hippolytimartyris
Idib. Augusti (13. August). Romas
secta

qui

esset, execratus

confessionis

pro

"

3. Undecimo

Kal.

Sept.(22. Aug.)

lytiEpiscopieruditions
prseclaram fidei
a

pus

The

clarissimi,qui sub

confessionem

of the

account

legend published in
I have

had

often

so

been

have

may

manibus

the

Acta

"

occasion

harm

no

of

mode

to

altam

fo-

quote

the

all this

by

Claudio

sub

in

from

First
such

the

Greek

Gothico,"which
Volume.

There

confusions

happen

the

of knowledge, and
insufficiency
in the tyranny, first
But there certainly
is harm
of declaring
infallible
canonizing legends into truth ; and secondly,

the
sooner

by

canonizing authority; for,if legends are made

or
later,be thought a legend, and historical
that is the

case

in Southern

NOTE
THE

HIPPOLYTUS

bishop of

PRESENT

author

is known
cardinal-bishop

1842, about

worship

2.

p.

SUCCESSOR

of many

the

and

of the

Immaculate

by

another

Republic.

truth, truth
belief

will,

superstition.

Europe.

258.

OF

ST.

IREN^EUS.

evidentlyalludes to the present

Lyons, son of the celebrated De Bonald,

Restoration, and
The

is taken

martyrdom

intended

not
continually,
the injuryof time.

And

spiritum.
S. Hippo
Porta Romana
Alexandra
Imperatore ob

in
pedibusque ligatis

Martyrum

b}rfraud,but

of

In

emisit

aquis plenam praecipitatus,

martyriipalmam accepit: cujus cor
locum
Christianis apud eundem
sepultum fuit."

veam

ance

laceratus

tor-

carduetum

per

equorum

tribulos crudeliter tractus, toto corpore

et

alia

Imperatore, post

colla indomitorum

ligatis
pedibus ad

menta,

Valeriano

gloria sub

theocratic

and

Cardinal
who

was

de
a

hierarchical

Bonald,

peer of the

writings.

his

pastoralLetter or Mandement, of
by
Conceptionof the Virgin Mary, and her

of 1848,

It is at

recommending

Lyon--,since
z

the

the

willingaccept

Restoration,that

tho

342

NOTES

central

which, according to

Catholic

DEAN

evidentlymust

for the

Decano

"

Ostia.

Different

3.

OF

have

del

SACRED

"

of the three

one

reproach

his book

here

Du

"

rously

ridiculed

had

its

originin

tion,both
tant

the

and

as

well

and

as

of historical

PROPHECY

music, sprung

in

authors, as De Maistre,in
The

same

song

humo

the

that the

decay

last 250

of the Jesuits

who,

restora

from

which, fifty
years

of

years,

and

of
spirit

everywhere

has
Their

to Romanism.

during the

discovered

that movement

Protes

ago, led to

painting.

NOTE
CICERO'S

hackneyed

ingenious architect,who

Italy,through the influence

in architecture

assisted

Rome.

is very

Bonald.

monuments,

have

the

PROTESTANTISM.

English converts
an

bishops who

pigtailstyle,forgettingonly that

inquiry,would

Germany,

the revival

the

Pugin,

in the churches

honest

upon

late Mr.

the

was

taste

by

nauseam,

leader

OF

the elder De

that

prove

259.

hierarchical

French

Doyen d'age:"
of
cardinal-bishop

bishop of

against Protestantism

Pape," and

ad

sung,

elect

p.

MONUMENTS

made

of the

school

the whole

AND

4.

"

Pontificalis

suburban

consecratingthe

in

WORKS

THE

Liber

the

of

sense

always the

is

Sagro Collegio
of

COLLEGE.

in the

meant

NOTE

good

some

258.

p.

THE

been

passages

bishop of Portus was

the bishop of Ostia

been

resides,

of francs.

THE

THE

in France

Missions

published accounts, disposesyearly of

some

NOTE

THIS

APOLOGY.

THE

of the Roman

committee

millions

TO

OF

THE

5. p.
ENGLISH

260.

CONSTITUTION

AND

OF

ITS

HISTORY.

CICERO
are

(De Republica,lib. i.),after having established that there

three kinds (genera)
of governments, the regal(regium),the aris

tocratic

and
(optimatium),

the

and
popular (populare),

that each is apt

degenerate

to

words, which

and

to

nobody

on

in

days will read without

et

our

orbes

et

vicissitudinum

sunt

vero

tem

cursum

atque in

et divini paane

maxime

probandum

deratum

sentio,quod

esse

permixtum

et

S. Recte
per

flatum

fuerit

publics

rei

genus

his,qua3 prima dixi, mo(Cap. xxxv.) Turn

ex

probas ?

tribus istisquid maxime

Ex

maxime

tribus

quoniam

nullum

eorum

anteponoque singulisillud,quod,

Sed

omnibus.

ex

rebus

"

separatum probo

se

est

tribus

quaarisquid

ipsum

quoddam

Itaque quartum

Lselius,quid tu, inquit,Scipio?

"

publicis
est,
sapientis
cognosse
quos cum
gubernanda re publica,moderanin

potestate retinentem, magni cujusdam civis

sua

viri.

est

serious reflections.

quasi circuitus

prospicereimpendentes in

turn

following

the

great convulsions, has

bring

(Cap. xxix.) "Miri

commutationum

343

APOLOGY.

THE

TO

NOTES

si

unum

con-

sit,

simplex probandum

ac

In primo autem
regium probem atque in primis laudem.
genere quod
hoc loco appellatur,
occurrit nomen
quasi patrium regis,ut ex se natis
ita consulentis

servitutem

gentis in
sustentari
se

unius
hoc

melius

consilii

suis civibus, et

quarn

in

profiteantur
eandem

clamat

voce

feris

ne

redi-

quam

exiguos

et mente

optimates,qui
pluribus

Adsunt
diligentia.

viri

summi

et

uno,

utilius sit facultatibus

sane

facere

idem

libertate

parere;

ut

optimi et

maxima

autem

studiosius

conservantis

eos

plusqueforedicant in
aequitatemet

tamen

populus, neque

se

quidem quidquam

uni

paucis velle

neque

dulcius; hac

esse

Ecce

fidem.

omnes

sive

Ita caritate nos

capiunt
regi sive optimatibus serviant.
reges, consilio optimates,libertate populi: ut in comparand" difficile
ad eligendum sit quid maxime
velis
(Cap. xlv.) Quod ita cum
sit,ex tribus primisgeneribus longe prcecarere

"

stat

sententia

mea

et

sequatum

enim

Placet
aliud

habet
liberi

esse

regio
tribus

ex

in

quiddam

ipsi praestabitid quod erit

publicarum modis.
optimis rerum

autem

publica praBstans

re

principum patrum

adtributum

judiciovoluntatiquemultitudinis.

aequabilitatem
quandam magnam,
firmitudinem,quod et
; deinde

convertuntur,

populo turba
tione rei
enim

exsistat

et confusio

Hoc

publicaenon
causa

locatus,et
without

ut

novis.

mutantur

est

temperatum

auctoritati

servatas

regium

non

the

ex

Haec

quodque

esse

regale;
quasdam

constitutio

esse
res

primum

diutius vix possunt

carere

qua

ilia prima facile in contraria vitia

dominus,

rege

et

genera

ex

ex
optimatibus factio,

ipsa generibus

saspe

com-

in hac

ferme

juncta moderateque permixta conformasine magnis principum vitiis evenit. Non

conversionis, ubi in

suo

quisque

est

gradu

firmiter col-

decidet."
ac
praecipitet
(Text after Osann,
orthography.) The
quiddam prsestans et

subest, quo
archaic

regale" is evidentlythe

"

Latin

for "the
z

royal prerogative."

For

the

344

of

last

whole

these
idea

Mai

passages

in

see,

of

father

the

but

"

"Politics

his

vi. 3.

Polyb.

quotes

Aristotle, in

is

APOLOGY.

THE

TO

NOTES

particular, iv,

the
6. 7.

(al.8. 9.)

NOTE

THE

particularshere

THE

for

is
in

which

he

bishop

might

Alexander

First

our

conviction

fact

of

Volume.

that

widower

in

was

indisputable

an

and

take

as

St.

respecting

OF
AT

inscription

on

inscription
in

there

is

7. p.

Paul's

England,

and
have

shown

expressing

my

been

having

OF

lived

THE

at

Portus
found

pedestal

of

the

temple

published

in

Sponii

i.

Hipp.

at

of

Heron,

certain

Portus,

Serapis

in

Miscellanea

ap^ivn-eperri

Qeidora)

SaXam'w

Cange

confessor

Att

'HXt'w

AvprjXwg "Hjowv New/copoe

yLv'ng BetraXtw^i

has
et

hpotywvoiG/cat

endeavoured

philosophus,"

chronographer.

in

the

that

as

This

place.

Antiquitatis

47.) :

2e"a"rr77cp-rjrpoQ

"9-fote;
M.

who

mentioned

is

eruditse

'

Madame

SERAPIS

HIPPOLYTUS.

OF

TIME

OF

TEMPLE

THE

TO

Map/cow Avprjkiov Zeovrjpov AXeZavSpov

"

men

265.

BELONGING

marble

cedituus

or

vewKopog

HERON

PORTUS,

Severus,

UNDER

Du

malicious

we

of

opportunity

children,

is true.

INSCRIPTION

(Fabr.

and

that

but

and

France

in

both

history

this

NOTE

THE

wife

by ignorant

time,

our

tradition

the

part of the fiction

ecclesiastical

HIPPOLYTUS.

probably had,

ridiculed

be

now

ST.

OF

of course,

are,

had,

265.

p.

CHILDREN

given

have

might

Hippolytus

as

AND

WIFE

6.

This

/cat

yueyaXw SapaTr/^t/cat
kv

rov

who

is whimsical

liopry
/cat

Kajuatyevnj

KapeivevraiQ

to

evffsGovg

MTvyovQ

avvvaoig

Uajocnr/^oeerrl

Aap-

AvprjXia)$j^"^

Heron

mentioned

for

rolg

/cat

a.veQr}Kev
XaptT-?)
tEpodovXeia

identify this
is

'lovXiag

KOI

historian.

with

with

Heron

Hippolytus

as

346

NOTES

factor

in

ciple in
stand
this

nature) ;

(when
subject

in

factor

NOTE

CANON

THE

OF

THE

NEW

proofs in

the

the

11.

AGE

OF

BELIEF

Essay

OF

the

As

to

his belief

netism,
the
the

have

Treatise

on

with

Essay

shown

it to be

the

Charismata,
both

which

book

of

more

"

of

the

of

in

my

chapter

of the

book

mag
on

Spirit,that

Holy

the

eighth

called

now

"(

Apo

the introductory
represents substantially

open,

Hippolytus

Apostolic

the

on

In this extract, his

the Charismata.

Gifts

or

texts

probable

than

his great work.

in

is

what

with

facts connected

in the

stolical Constitutions

part of

SUBJECT.

THIS

UPON

AND

CLAIRVOYANCE,

OF

FACTS

prophetessesHippolytus speaks

Montanist

IN

272.

p.

THE

IN

CHURCH

ROMAN

THE

subject.

12.

JUDGMENT

WISE

on

HIPPOLTTUS.

this

on

HIPPOLYTUS

HIS

IN

OF

NOTE

THE

More

origin.

own

under

270.

p.

TESTAMENT

THE

SEE

his

prin

PhilosophicalOutlines.

the

in

is said

and

divine

anew) things

born

APOLOGY.

(originally)the intellectual
the mind), enabling man
to

equally was

and

(the infinite

man

THE

TO

opinion

on

tradition

such

respecting

points is

distinctly

stated.

NOTE

OF

PASSAGE

THE

13.

AS

HIPPOLYTUS

p.

3H.

TO

SACRIFICE

THE

THE

IN

EUCHARIST.

THE

T^V

originaltext
eavrfje
,

feat

/cat

jj.vr](TtvrfJQ

thus

runs

rpcnre^ap'
TO

TI^LQV

TY^V

feat

(Hipp. Opp.

kiriyvwaivTTJQ

"S'e/^
rpaTre^yKad'

tKaaTriv

/cat
ct"ifj,yi]ffTOv
TrpwrrjQ

282.): 'Hrotyua"raro

Lag

Tpiadoz jcareTrayyeX-

a"fjia.KOL

avrov

a^parror

ay

i.

tTrtreXoi/vrai

tKEivr)Q

alpa,

airep

Svopeva

TOV
Tpcnre%rjQ

EIQ

jivaTiKOv

tv

TTJ

ava-

"S'e/ov

NOTES

TO

NOTE

CHRISTIAN'S

THE

in the

GIVE

in the

Fathers,

I cannot
"

Essays
from

refrain
"

Octavius

Justin

of

and

Matyr

Minucius

SPIRITUAL.

THE

SACRIFICE

transcribing

M.

322.

p.

Christian

the

from

14.

ONLY

on

347

APOLOGY.

THE

striking passages

sacrifice

the

Irenseus

down

Felix,

beautiful

the

here

Augustin.
of

words

the
of

contemporary

younger

St.

to

Hippolytus (ch.32.) :
"

Putatis

autem

habemus

Quod

times,,sit Dei

et

homo

tatis includam

offeram,

quas

ingratum

est

sincera

in
;

libat

Dei

sunt

sacra

sic

majes-

et

victimam

apud

Domino
?

munus

et

mens

pura

supplicat ; qui

credit.

Hsec

religiosiorest

nos

? in

mente

abstinet, propitiat Deum

periculo subripit,optimam

hsec
sacrificia,

possit?

suum

colit,Deo

innocentiam

fraudibus

qui

animus

bonus

non

victimas
ei

exis-

tantae
est

et

rejiciam

protulit,ut

Igitur qui

vim

Hostias

non

ei exstruam,

capere

dedicandus

in nostra

sit litabilis hostia

cum

Deo

justitiam,

mei

eum

aras

si recte

quod

aadiculam

unam

et

cum,

Templum

pectore ?

est

usum

sententia.

hominem

melius

consecrandus

immo

nostro

intra

Nonne

fingam,

fabricatus

ejus opere

latius maneam,

homo

cum

Deo

simulacrum

ipse

si delubra

quod colimus,

simulacrum

enim

hie mundus

totus

cum

occultare

nos

qui

nostra

ille

qui

justior."

NOTE

THE

ANCIENT

15. p.

IN

reading

presses,
says
non

the

"

over

(ch. 39.):

"Nos

magna

habitu

non

sed

divinitatis

Quid
nostri

recti sententiam
vera

find

ingrati sumus
temporis

setate

temperemus,

religioreservetur."

sapientiam
intentione
?

quid

maturuit

cohibeatur

that
of his

vivimus, gloriamur

(Grsecorum philosophi) summa

potuerunt.

again, I

verbatim, the concluding words

almost

eloquimur

"

Octavius

THEM.

LIVED

BUT

CHRISTIANITY,

AND

CHRIST

TALK

NOT

DID

CHRISTIANS

334.

sed
nos

this

praeferimus,

mente
consecutos

nee

invidemus,

Fruamur

ex

peroration. He

quassiverunt
nobis

phrase

bono

quod

illi

invenire
si veritas

nostro, et

superstitio,
impietasexpietur,

'

348

TO

NOTES

NOTE

"

Sit Fortis

hominis,

non

Felix

qui

esse

eget, qui

non

ignibus,

sic

pulchrum spectaculum Deo,

cum

Ut

aurum

minas

adversum

cum

pituinmortis
tem

adversus

suam

insultat ! Vicit
times

tarn

viatico

Nos

igiturqui

originem

novimus

Dives

es.

moribus

vestris

pompis

et

adversus

et noxia

THE

FOREBODINGS

THIRD

CENTURIES

WORLD

AND

THE

AMONG

THE

OF

to

treasures

This

light in
of

of which

contains
was

THE

OF

AND

known

the
to

"

....

voluptatibus
et

de

sacris

Middle-Hill

from

the Codex

Instructions

Oehler, their

"

of

SECOND

AND
OF

END

THE

SOCIETY.

HUMAN

Commodianus,

Phillipsat

manuscript is quitedistinct

? et

creditur, et

oneratur

quorum

which

Spicilegium Solesmense,"

Sir Thomas

which
library,

existence

the

male

APPROACHING

MANKIND

of

es

damnamus."

CHRISTIANS

THE

RENEWAL

dixit,

NOTE.

RESPECTING

"

liberta-

stipatus,ad

malis

merito

censemur,

blandimenta

highly interestingwork

come

same

stre-

cum

Rex

instruitur,sed

SUPPLEMENTARY
ON

cum

comitatu

spectaculisabstinemus,

et

....

? sed fortunes

es

non

pudore

et

congreditur !

sententiam

se

obtinuit

contendit

vita3 iter

breve

itinere

onere

arripiens inculcat

ipsi,qui

qui quod

solus

tamen

hoc

componitur

timeris, et quamlibet sis multo

quam

periculum
magno

enim

in

soli Deo, cujus est, cedit!

principeserigit,

victor

et

Igiturut

....

dolore

cum

tormenta

carnificis

reges et

triumpbator

cum

suppliciaet

et

horrorem

et

Christianus

Magis

suspirat
arguimur. Quam

discriminibus

nos

ut

pauper

est ?

dives

divitiarum

sub

enim

quis potest

tamen

levior incedit, ita beatior

quo

qui paupertati se sublevat, non

vivendi
.

Et

habeat, plura desiderat

multa

cum

gloria; animus

alieno, qui Deo

inhiat

non

terit,eo felicior

viam

qui

"

nostra, sed

infamia

est

non

ille est, qui

pauper

MANKIND.

OF

"

firmatur.
solvitur,ita frugalitate

luxu

LIBERTY

THE

....

dicimur,

peres

334.

p.

(ch.36, 37.):
preachesin his Apology
libera est, et ideo actus
tamen
Fortune
(eventus): mens
Ceterum
quod plerique paudignitasjudicatur
Minucius

is what

THIS

16.

FOR

DIED

MARTYRS

THE

APOLOGY.

THE

from

has
the

*, furnishes

Meermanianus

Commodianus,

last editor.

recently
hidden
most

in the
and

the

NOTES

strikingexample of what
the

about

world

the

with

great

light of Christian
It is easy

to

Goths

the

African

an

writer
it.

composed
give

the

According
But

name.

this is

victory of .^Emilianus over

author of the
Instructiones,"
"

the

of the
Pitra

Father

to

third
the

century, certainly
does

manuscript

Sir Thomas

mistake.

between

written

been

not

Phillipssays

legible.*Its stylecorresponds exactlywith

it is still

in the

the

253,

half

latter

have

must

Commodianus,
of the

of

hope.

that this poem

that

of the age, reflected

appalling events

faith and

passage

respectingthe end

apocalypticviews

persecution,and

and

and

prove

250, the Decian

said in the above-mentioned

I have

of the

connection

349

APOLOGY.

THE

TO

that

Gennadius

what

we
manuscript; at the end however
Sancti
the
find the words
Editor.
tractatus
"Explicit
Episcopi" given by
of the diocese),the second
follow two lines,
the first illegible
Then
(the name
The
Instructiones
contain
OD.
showing the letters COM
nothing
*

title of the Poem

The

is lost in the

"

"

which
them

nor

to

us

believe

great improvement

JSTisiipse 1 quern
Errabam
Dum

is tuleret

a3tatis

Veneficus

(nee
misere

Keddere), qui

Quid ibi rescirem.

vere

the

Addidi
Cod.

Cod,

doc trin am.

ipse,metri
Pene

denique

sufficit vox

of the
of the

verses

auras,

Statim
Deum

ab

adluxit

legis,
fulsit ;

altis,

vulneris

absolutelyexclude

(beginningof ch.

P. tulerit

recedant.

errore

medicus, nisi passus

causa.

malignas.

lampada
in

summum

ferebar.

inersus

in codice

mihi

adessent

tantum

mea

vacillanti tandem

say that these lines

followingverses

congovi

ideo tales hortor

Quis melior

but

exordium

coelorum,

nefando

incantando

fui tradita quae

Aggress usque

not

he wrote

Prefatio:

nosse

errore

criminose

fui factus 2, herbas

gratiasDeo

Tune

that rude

on

when

first nine

portabat in

prima?me

satis ; his rebus

Sed

of the

palea levior ; quasicentum

quam
capita,sic prseceps quocumque

eram

In humeris
Non

remarkable

proprie Deum
ab

bishop

ignarus,spatians,spe captus inani,

furor

Plus

I would

remodeling

Quis poteritunum

"

was

to it in the

allusion

evidentlyis the

Instructiones," and

Et

Commodianus

that

I find any

can

text, which

new
"

leads

auctor

the

"

episcopaldignity,

iv.)certainly
seem

to

do

it :

procul.

fui factus.

traditor,quod

P.

vult

significare
doctorem,

eum

qui

tradit

350

NOTES

(about the

500)

year

provincial Latin
of the

outline

the

In

of his

be

to

views

belief

the

in 239

Maximinus,

the

to

as

destruction

known

time,

attacked

from

and

and

to

first

the

"river."

gives

The

the

by

us

Rome.

sibylline
of

beginning

woe

of

that

was

in 259

Valerian,

tenth

the

prophesiesthat gentileRome

he then

conquered

beyond

of

eighth that
;

first book

Euphrates,accord

persecution (the sixth

seventh

279)

the

of

librum

versu,

of pagan

the great river

of the

; the

that of Aurelian, in
is to be

writer

work, then, Commodianus

this

it,coming from

popular

proclaims

forth

African

deep

of the latter part of the first century.

verses

he

is to conquer
to

originaland

"

Instructiones."

"

general
ing

says of this

Scripsitmediocri sermone,
quasi
paganos," and it is probably a remodeling of

adversus

Nero

APOLOGY.

THE

TO

Goths, who

the

by

infernal

The

burst

to

are

king Apolion (the

Abaddon, of the Apocalypse,ix. 11.) will be with

Apollyon, Hebrew
Rome.
This evidentlyis a peculiarturn
them, and they will conquer
be his own
not
he gives to the popular belief,and it may
or
ver
may
feature
in
his
which
But the most
sion.
interesting
decidedly
poem,
is his idea that the Germanic
tribes
bears the stamp of originality,
to be the friends

are

Jam

Moses

Non

sum

Sed

the

edocuit

does not

exclude

subscriptionof

the MS.

is that alluded

the unreasonable

by

in it which

tesque

thought

to

as

concluded,

as

and

that

already observed
even

D.

author
in
style,

is called the first book

chapters
moral

of

the

exhortation

so-called
to

by

v.

582.

same

compared

observed.

with

the

shows

(I

The

There

is the

are

barbarism.

same

before

me

is

Nor
are

others

rhythmical
have

improve

whole

value.
poetical

Lucretius

studied

spiteof all

en

is it

verses

DanI have

manuscript

our
a

much

more

three verses
by Sir Thomas), with
thirtyand the last judgment, which correspondswith

last

of the

second

"

Instructiones," and

book.

What

recensions,that
new

bishopafter-

is the

acrostics.

follows
If there

all classes of Christians.

in the two

work

our

to

as

books, these last twenty-fivechapters constitute

terallythe

became

Gennadius.

success

had

Pitra's text

complete decipheringof the

the pictureof the resurrection
what

to

beginningof both

the

austris."

that

assert

rule of continued

that the

prove

docemus.

asserts.
to

tirelyremodeled, and with undoubted

fettered

they will

essem,

that the writer

hesitation

no

jussus ut

oberrantibus

pando prasdicta

which
of the first,

ment

doctor

nee

Christo

de

auteni

nos

vatum

all events, I have

At

ego vates,

All this,of course,

as

protectors of the Christians,whom

primisvel qualitersingulafecit

in

Quid Deus

"

wards,

and

text

v.

the
the

the first three

(iv. xxxviii.)is
"

was

the second.

about

228.), as

with

Jews

learned

division in two
One

verse

is li

xxxviii.
(Instr.
editor has well

NOTES

treat

brothers, while

as

her pagan

they

Here

senate.

show

no

observer
logian ; the philosophical

of his

interpreter of the Apocalypse, or

of

Christians

of old.

pire since

their

Decius

wrote

Mossia,

A.

believed

Christian

For

evil in

nation

time

finds

state

as

for

in

tribes

do it.

to

as

incurable

an

God's

work
of the

writers

pagan

eternal,according to their national

is

and

wars

beheld

believed

in

one

of the

to

150

bloody per

saw

in the

Christianity,Com

tribes,of
years

periodwas

onlyjustpast),and

exterminate

Germanic

almost

He

and

state of the

also that this

pangs.
or

pride

future

blessed

he believed

attempts

remarked

had

Tacitus

of the

only the scourge of the world ; enemies, which,

finallyto be subjugatedby the power of Rome, for

regenerated mankind

of these

modianus

The

his

was

nation

the

in them

decrepitudeis
people cannot do

be

midst

it

that moral

preceded by dreadful struggles and

secutions (one of which
was
approaching

to

em

Commodianus

ascendant;

the

discover

him

religion. Commodianus

world

be

demoralized

fresh

empire

Roman

of the Roman

When

in 237.

the

among

Goths

like all others, are

the

made

that

in the

see

tradition

the horizon

on

to

his faith told him

earth, he

on

them

faith which

future.

popular

systematical

the

not

probably only just fallen fightingagainstthem in

that
It was
a rightfeelingof the times,
politically

251.

Commodianus

were

in Thracia

appearance

had

D.

Goths

The

age,

and

the theo

not

the man,

have

we

Rome

idolatrous

to

mercy

all events

at

351

APOLOGY.

THE

TO

before

nation

him,

possessing,
of ori

germ

ginallife,based upon inner truth and mutual trust. Now in the Goths
the life of the future, not
the African
philosopher saw
simply the
neither a politicial
one
conjecture nor
scourge of humanity. This was
based upon their being converts
to Christianity,
find no
of which
we
trace

ginning of
an

them

among

fourth

the

accidental

of

in the time

Unless

century.

good hit, we

Commodianus,
we

down

nor

suppose

this to have

allow that Commodianus

must

the

to

had

be
been

intui

an

life to the deve

produce new
perceptionof what can or cannot
This
is not
lopment of the kingdom of God.
attributingto him a
miraculous
prophetical gift; there is no reason
why any true
elements
Christian philosopher should not discover in the conflicting
tive

and

of disturbed

believed

Commodianus
doomed
the age
was
rous

to

to

convulsed

times

that

the

they

perish, because

predictedby Christ, and

come

but

after all those

honest

Apollyon

what

is to last and

Roman
were

beheld

what

Greek

and

is to

perish.

nations

were

deeply demoralized;

and

in vision

disciples,

struggles,and

be

by one
brought

of his
on

by

that

barba

race.

is the

king

of

perdition of the Apocalypse ; lie is

not

352

NOTES

king of

called the
when

they

fact that
Goths

with

; the

indeed

is

one

new

seem

in God

blessed

moreover,

the

of this

Quisque

has

perished

globe, in

very

interestingchapterwith
The

warranted.

this

God

in the
500

of

year

A.

D.

few

correc

versification

The

rhythmical laws.

in Deo, reminiscens

is

precedingchap
the

world

Mankind

then

6000,
will be

the

tribus credit et sentit

concluding

chapter xxxvii.

words

of

reductus,

quid fuit

ulla,nisi gaudia

erit perpetuus in aeterna

Hie

stitutes

the

live.

and

of

erit anxietas

Nee

are

reality,

we

world

this

that

of world-re

instrument

on

resurget solis in agone

homo

gaudet

Et

in

and

Tune

"

These

chosen

old

historical

certainlya

the

Hippolytus, about

therefore,like

it is

tribes

come

predicts the kingdom

Now

arms.

the avenger

as

king conquered Rome,

without

not

them

accompanies

Gothic

necessary

though

barbarous,

he

but

in which

the text

give

now

tions, which

ter

other

of the world

age

"We

APOLOGY.

THE

in

Christianity.And,

newing

very

later

years

became

Goths,

Danube

the

pass

150

the

TO

ante

semper

adesse,

unum

saecla renatus."

chapter xxxvi.

erit initium

Ecce

con

quidam, heec,aiunt, quando hsec ventura

Accipitepaucis,quibus actis ilia sequentur.
Multa
quidein signafient teterrimae pestis,*
Sed

follows

what

Sed

"

putamus

septima persecutionostra.

januam f pulsat et jam cognosciturense, J

Gothis inrumpentibus, amnem.
trajiciet",

Qui cito

ipsisnomine
dirus,
in armis.
Qui persecutionemdissipetsanctorum

Rex

Apolion

Pergit ad

Rom

Decretoque
Multi
Et

Cod.

f
J

Janua
Et

multa

captivatex
tune

ccelorum

enim

millia

cito

(p.542.)

"

Nemini

vero

an

barbaro

blasphemanta

termini pesti. Pitra

Et.
trajeci.

Nescio

Pitra

gentis||

parte subactos.
captavi deflebunt,

pulsat. P. pulsatur.
P. (cum Diibnero
cogituresse.

" Quae
adesse.

Dei

cum

cum

am

senatorum

Deum

fieri tantse

erit

ut

victi.

: tautum
corrigit

jient.

adesse.
apparet) : cogitatur

haec ita in addendis

corrigendaproponit
cuiquam placuerit:
januam pulsat et cogitatur
correctio : Quse cito trajinecessaria
non
probabitur
"

En

ciet,"etc.
||Gentes.
casu

Praspositio
cum

construitur.

Commodumo

etiam alio loco

cum

accusative

APPENDIX.

ESSAYS
ON

THE

CHRISTIAN

THE

VOL.

II.

CONSTITUTION

SACRIFICE

OF

AND

THE

ANCIENT

WORSHIP

CHURCH.

INTRODUCTORY

GENERAL
CHURCH

the

in

in

all

dence

of

and

who

Father

this

world

destruction

of

this

earth, and

form

The
in

the

itself

they

within

had

them,

Sacrifice.
and
form

based

example

and

They

upon

their
in

self-control

Judaism
a

that

them

Law

been

fulfilled,and

no

only

to

God

for

realize

the

and

ritual

no

divine

themselves
the

but
to

were

and

within
A

tend

the

Law

of

extinct.

now

code,

and

given

in

God

to

were

and

that
Deu
to

they

for

their

by

had

manifest

the

Temple-worship,

world

extinction
3

perform

to

God

Sanctuary, Priests,

reorganize

they

to

for
was

moral

Love

The

Hadrian

They

spiritual summary
by Christ

were

as

whom

to

world-renewing

unprecedented.

was

feeling

by

mission

had

to

of

and

accordingly.

act

having

self-government,

of government

to

body

in truth

those

as

had

were

were

and

the

inward

this

themselves

sent

Jerusalem

as

soon

and

and

remained

they

as

evi

were

consecrated

they

visible

no

of

of

sublime

They

faithful
the

of

members

as

and

sanctioned

Man.

brother

the

and

teronomy,

and

feeling

Uni

the

and

Word,

belief

Jerusalem

position

of

sense

this

given,

was

dispensation

decalogue

But

consider

to

religious body,

Mosaic

incarnate

Son,

confirmed

their

But

ency.

the

destroyed,

Christians

the

Christians, believing in

seen

the

faith

incarnate

and

directing

spiritual community,

of the

future

the

had

of

manifested
and

the

upon

Ruler

and

world, felt themselves,

were

strengthened
on

ancient

through

the

prompted

second

ECCLESIASTICAL

rested

Word

Spirit, uniting

The

the

Temple

the

ANCIENT

THE

THE

AND

Creator,

Eternal

the

faithful, to be

the

the

in

those

into

of the

OF

LIFE

Church

ancient

only God,

Son, the

truth.

him

by

the

the

Christ;

into

of the

Father,

verse

SACRIFICE

THE

consciousness

in

AND

GOVERNMENT.

AND

THE

CONSCIOUSNESS

THE

RESPECTING

LAW

to

OF

VIEW

ESSAY.

the

was

and

principle

themselves

no

self-government
of the

selfish

will.

358

GENERAL

These

CONSCIOUSNESS

THE

OF

three

Jews

negations made their cause

appear to unbelievers,
Gentiles,desperate and contemptible,and themselves

and

godless men

and

negations,no
the pledge
The

VIEW

future

less than
of their

eternal

that

by

was

faith

The

of

truth

the

these

God,

given to
history of the

cause.

had

who

world

bears

in
evi

they fulfilled

that

and

their

of

them

both

true,

was

of

mind

corresponding affirmations,were

vitalityand
life.

their

but, in the

those

of the world

themselves
dence

atheists

the

divine decree.
The

ancient
that

cept

revealed
the

Christians

of

conscience.

himself

spoke

in the Old

the Jewish

of Christ.

them

mind

the universe.
contemplating
working in them, gave them in the

New

Covenant.

faithful was
to

directed
principally

again,in
godlessnessof the
come

But

God

But

the

is to the

in nature

Spirit,which

of the

course

is to say,

was

first century,

generationsafter Christ,the Scripturesof

of
During this epoch the consciousness

in the first two

or

that

what

had

through Moses and

the Jewish
Scrip

Scriptures,that

in the

ex

God

that

believed

they

people,and
to

them

binding upon

and afterwards

Christ

Testament, was

Law

no

But

Abraham,

to

Prophets,to

tures

had

to

to make

order

an

Christ,as

the
was

wickedness

of the

end

who

Him

to

the

and

world.

since the destruction

of the

Jerusalem, the downfall

of

Temple of the Almighty, and the extinction of the Sacrifice and

Worship of the Sanctuary, the Christians graduallyunderstood
that

they were

and

regeneratingwisdom

to

and

in the world

the

Spiritwithin
towards

more

the
It

Christ's work

continue

it

as

and

them

the work

to be

now

by

the

Histories the sacred records

and

that

man,

became

conscious

branches
The

the

her

the earth

consciousness

done,

work

of the New
to

respectingwhich

Covenant
say,

no

position as

to

two

precept.

had

made

between

God

redeemed
the

is,

and

more

Spirit,which

same

it

as

this time

From

their

Church, that is
of

upon

contained
providentially,

of that

agency

love, self-devotion,

constituted.

directed

most
Apostolic
writings,
was

holiness

then

was

of

humanity,
fundamental

of her life.
one

is that which

intercommunion

of

directs

itself

immediatelyto God,

worshippingbelievers

with God

in

the

Spiritand

AND

Truth.

LIFE

This

OF

thankfulness
as
life,

of divine

is the manifestation

359

CHURCH.

ANCIENT

THE

love,through prayer.
Prayer is both the consecration of
and this act is
Self to God, and the appropriation
of divine life,

and

by

its

nature

own

sciousness

implanted in

element

the be

performed by

as

act, but in his

individual

an

were
which, though only spiritually,
plantedby Christ

of

by the Lord's prayer and

Gospel ; subsequently,by
his death

announce

the free
The

impulse of

His
his

at every

and
crystallized

ments

the

other branch

pointagain,no
man

every

of

one

as

their

This

is the

is to
and

the

men

first,

John's
and

all these

ele

worship only by

is directed towards

sacrifice of Self in the

say, in the relations

to the world
without.

prescribedto

was

the Church.

neighbour,and

of the

the Christians.

Upon
But

themselves,to consider

as

to live in the world

temple

of God.

as

children

These

were

which, in the midst of the bloodiest military

despotism,
of
national
became
life,
deepest prostration
through

Spiritthe originof

which

in Christian

their brethren

Father, made

the germs
and the
the

law

to love

the command

But

of the life of the Church

his brethren

to

meal.

common

Spiritin

through the world.

that
ordinary life of man,
Christian

speeches recorded in St.

to remember
dying command

coalesced

God

this

con

capacitypf a member
believingcommunity, of believinghumanity. In this
life originated
Christian worship,the germs
of religious

not
liever,

of the

it is

For

man.

universal

in the

that has its root

one

now

all

and
liberty,self-government,

exist in the world

order,

and, humanly speaking,regulate

its destinies.
The
and

fundamental

government

idea of the formation

is,the existence

capableof boundless

of

of Christian

Christian

discipline

people, a

expansion,but which

com

is represented

munity
in every
by two or three gathered together in Christ's name
local congregation. In this community, and therefore at a later
resides the
stage of its evolution in their synodicrepresentation,
and it possesses therefore the right of ultimate decision
Spirit,
in all matters

The
life and

connected

object of
conduct

laws, but by the

such

with

Christian

common

ordinances,however,

of individual
power

the

not
believers,

of conscience.
A

order.

regulatethe
by externally
binding
was

In this

to

manner

customs

360

formed

were

CONSCIOUSNESS

THE

precepts,and the occasiona

the basis of Christ's

on

of the

decisions

and

advice

OF

VIEW

GENERAL

of the

enjoined,according as the exigency

through the Spiritin the Church, i. e.
celebrated

community

The

brotherhood

of mutual

bond

small ;

the death

administered

his

by

the

the

judgment
performing it.
meals

common

took

bread

mate

being
jurisdiction
of

Elders

Apostles,

Elder

an

in

in

wine

and

should

whole

the

un

in
and

Deacons.

or

acts

administeringthe
of

who

prayer,

Christian

common

of

the

substance

dispute,the ulti
congregation,the

established,or sanctioned

St. John

included.

course

and

ordinarycases

vested

credible

to

the

the Ministrants

supported by

Church, and decided

appointed

the Elders

These, then, were

presided in all the

in preaching or
whether
faithful,
of the

life,unless

were

congregation,incapableor

of the

also

They

and wine

had

administered

of the poor,

care

of

remembrance

thankful

the bread
institution,

office for

an

in the
of

worthy

great and

poor,

subsequently declared by

was

consent,

common

become,

rich and

love feasts,as

or

been
originally
missionaries.
According

their

evidence, this office

with

between

Elders, who

Apostles,or

the

meals,

dying injunctions.

of the Jewish

In imitation

by

the Believers.

Christ,and prayed for the coming of his kingdom

of

conformitywith

in

required,

moment

common

they made

occasions

which

on

directly

still were

Apostles,which

singleRectors, called Overseers, which is the

meaning of the word Bishops, as presidentsof the presbytery.
This form of government, as being the more
perfectand prac
the institution

of

in such
tical,particularly

difficult

times,

spread over

soon

the

Christian world.
these

From

that state

beginnings sprang

of

worship,discipline,

and government, which, with great varieties,but in wonderful

harmony, ruled the Christian world in the fifth,sixth, and
or
generations,

seventh

of Alexandria,

Clemens

of

the

leadingChurches,
nobody.

with

Canon

The

As
been

to

its

the

common

in the

of

ages

Irenaeus

of

Lugdunum,

Hippolytus,and Origen.
Testament

New
some

was

slightdifferences

Christian

prototype in the first

worship, the

ages

afterwards

settled
which

in

the

disturbed

synagogue

had

the service of

362

GENERAL

VIEW

earlydate, and

an

rules, called in

later

addresses.

homiletic

either of Canons,

there

in the

or

precepts

form

of

and

or

mere

collection

authentic

no

was

of

less

Injunctionsor Constitutions,much
of Synods, or Councils, to
canons

of

decrees

there

were

Canons,

age

But

or

in the form

collected

either

CONSCIOUSNESS

THE

OP

that

effect.
rules

The

and

and
liturgical

the

respectingBaptism partook both

customs

the

There

character.

constitutional

rules respecting
the preliminaryreceptionof
first,
as

admitted

be

pupil to

were,

catechumen,

Then

instruction.

to

of

(generally

the catechumen
the solemn moment
when
years)came
certain forms, his faith before the con
to profess,with
was
and pledge himself most
solemnly,in the face of God,
gregation,
in word and life,
of Christianity,
to be faithful to his profession
after three

death

unto

the

in

of the

declaration

Father

the two

collateral view

sacraments,

and

he

(God), the

of
Spirit(thelife-giver
idea of

The

which

upon

name

the

and

of

was
ground of that juxtaposition,
to the ancient
entirelyunknown

It is

of

Son

(Jesusthe Christ),

baptism

communion,

and

and

of Christ

Canonical

medanism

has

his

and

Digest
made

both

development

this whole

Divine

Law,
out

already strongly impregnated

tendencies

elements.

and

Even

Spirit,directed

of the
with

rites,and

Commandments,
the nation
A

ritual

the

and

then

we

was

towards
the

For,

come.

observe

we

in

be, not the

now

Liturgyas Ritual,
Moham

which

and

itself is

constitutional

development

consider

laws, which

code
religious

to

Koran,

the Jewish

the ethical

first rebellious

century after

religionof

new

the

association

Constitution.

as

something essentiallyanalogous, if
Abrahamitic

the

on

Church.

but
disciples,

as

as

alreadyintimated)

been

making the organizationand life of the Christian

of human
regeneratingelement
societyin ages
of development which
according to the course
sacred books would
other religious
societies,
our
Histories

in water

of the sacraments

(ashas
in

impossiblenot to see
specialmanifestation of the

immersed

Church).

the

doctrine

was

we

how,

shows
out

of

call the Ten

formed, which

made

formalistic.

the
HippolytusChristianity
began to become
empire,a process which was completedin another

About

century.

OF

LIFE

AND

that

century, the Ritual

communion
venerable

concerned,

all events

fictitious

middle

of

least very

at

first,before

of

names

the time

the

as

reallyold

and

and

of Irenaeus

of the second

Doctrine,"

"

of

fifth

ancient, customs

the middle

about

far

as

partlyout

the

spuriousand hybrid liturgical

of Apostles. But
collections

names

made

been

Hippolytus,at
the

the

Apostolic,or

had

ordinances

under

of

materials,partlyout

of traditional

the

completely formularized

was

compositionsbearing

363

CHURCH.

time, towards

was

service

ANCIENT

THE

century,

Constitution,"

"

or

and

of Christ were
disciples
supposed to have
Clemens
of Rome, who
dictated them
to their disciple,
at an
the mythical defender
of the episcopal
early stage became
of the

Apostles.

The

principle and hierarchical

of the more
representative
doctrine
treatise
or

"

on

Gifts of

traditional

150

Petrine

or

influence

an

Church, and

performance of

them

the

upon

as

to

view

respectingthe
Church,

in the Christian

appear

establish

by

taken

here

either not

to

in

general, or

which

restoration

of

Hippolytus

as

and

third

the East
The

centuries, and
and

the

composition of
the

section

an

to

The

"

upon

with

illustrate,
and,

researches, such

new

of

part of

the

worship."

destined

are

up

cleared

of Christian

of the rites connected

some

followingFragments

is necessary,

as

view

the

ApostolicTraditions respectingthe Charismata,

the Spirit,"(a sort
of philosophy of the primitive
ceremonial
Customs
and Regulations),exercised, as

Offices of the

The

time

same

later,Hippolytus,by his

years

Apostolic Constitutions,namely,

the

the

at

The

show,

shall

we

Judaic

About

life.

and

order, and

the

have

history of

been

receive

as

far

points

the

ancient

alreadysufficiently
the

new

light by

influential

man

in the second

organ

of communication

between

the West.

immortal

Church," and

his

Gnostics, and

on

critical basis upon

work

of

Neander,

specialbooks
Tertullian, may
which

our

on

"

the
be

The

History

ApostolicAge,

considered

inquiry takes

as

its stand

the
:

of

the

on

the

general

but

there

364

is

GENERAL

scarcelya

researches

the

here

deserve
Since

instructive

some

and

1822

years

LiturgicalLife

the

and

of

philosophy

of

1829, when

I wrote

Church,"

Hofling

the

monographies

accurate

the

Christian

what

confirm

limited

myself

of Irenaeus
The

on

of

the

solution.

translations

of

Arabic

The

in the

Canons

of

collection

my

among

the

The

hitherto

friend, the

Church

of

of the

Rev.

Law,

The

des

Eich-

by

of

the

publication

the

Hippolytus in

on

hope,
Coptic

furnish

the

with

text

Alexandrian
and

known

no

less

by

Cure

the

ton,

from

in

the

version.

of

name

beyond

to
principally

W.

to

Ludolf's

importance.

known

key

collection, pre

to

this

titles of

am

of
also

according
and

vol. i.

to

contained

Libyan desert,but

Kirchenrechts, 1831,

the

kindness

whom

Syriac,

Of

the

the

^./2./S^

Grundsiitze

Beveridge

positive solution

preserved

rescued

certainly

ideas of

Canon

and

Canons.

have

1832)

researches

been

owe

views

origin
and

ApostolicalConstitutions

Antioch,

treasures

yet published.

text

the

corresponding Ethiopic

of

is

subject.

is the

writers.

may,

the

Justin

to

Apostolical Constitutions," by

another

Hippolytus,

for that

the

of

has

the

collated
of

the

to

the

this work,

part

nothing

learned

"

with

I have
a

historyand

Eucharist.

unhistorical

those

Ethiopic Church,

chapters.

indebted
the

of

version

served

the

and

by

(1849), combined

the

and

(1829

but

is little advanced

of

that

criticism

researches

text

published

Alexandria, which

on

and

Essays

"

has

ApostolicalConstitutions

Handbook*):

his

first volume

such

Sacrifice

of the uncritical

Coptic

Tattam

"

History

my

the

on

of

theses

my

subject (corrected also, as

this

problem

the

Clemens

German

of

the

Drey's

many

and

documentary exposition of

Christian

point

and

horn, in

of

short

the

on

gradual formation
refuted

Gieseler's

Sacrifice, according

in

said

to

weakest

Krabbe's

other

of Ecclesiastical

Martyr, Irenseus, Tertullian, and

fully

by

specialmention.

the

school.

Handbooks

"

ETC.

illustrated

is not

German

historical

truly learned

CONSCIOUSNESS,

THE

which

single point

of

Niedner's

on

OF

VIEW

not

365

SECTION.

FIRST

ON

ESSAYS

ON

THESES

EUCHARIST

THE

from
(Translated

IT is

the

on

different forms

Church,

on

believed

to rest.

and terms, and

the faithful

Christ,and

as

pray

the

as

performance

thank

God

in Dec.

1822.)

recorded

by

with

St.
a

John,

different
under

the Communion

highestact

of the Christian

peculiarblessingis
service the faithful glorify

of which

In the other parts of the

and

HISTORICALLY.

Church,

of the separate parts, has viewed

arrangement
very

of Christ

the words

of St. Paul, that the ancient

the doctrine

and

written
original,

the German

WORSHIP.

PROVED

BE

CAN

WHICH

authorityof

AND

SACRIFICE

CHRISTIAN

THE

through him

as

the Mediator

but

Christ's
with
Christ, as
they worship God
with
him, just as Christ worshipped his
brethren,and as being one
Father.
This view explains,
for instance,the difficult 23rd canon
of
in precibus patrem pro
the Third CarthaginianCouncil :
Ut nemo
in

the

Communion

"

vel filium pro patre, nominet.

filio,
ad

dirigaturoratio."

patrem

Annal.

ad

397, iii.p.

an.

Et

Cf.

altari adsistitur^semper

quum

Bingh.

v.

p.

66

sqq. ;

Basaage,

159.
2.

The

1)

different parts

in this

combined
necessarily

are
celebration,

facts of the

The

redemption, and especiallythat of the pro

Christ,being the fulfilment of the Law, the true sense

death
pitiatory

of

of the Jewish

rites,the essential truth in the shadows

of the heathen

sacrifices.

2) The idea that by the internal working of the wills of the whole
death of Christ is
body of believers,the power of the propitiatory
individuallyrenewed to the end of the world.
fact,which is of universal
3) The union between the HISTORICAL
for all,and the SPIRITUAL
AND
IN
efficacyand was accomplished once
DIVIDUAL

times

FACT,

forms

in the succession

of

generations,nations, and

spiritual
body of Christ : a union which rests
the faith in a Church, and her duration until the

the

foundation of

which

on

the

second

366

THESES

coming of Christ
of
flecting
power

and

THE

ON

EUCHARIST

the Church

which

having perceivedby the re

of expressingliturgically.

feels the want

the mind

3.

Every dogmaticalexpositionof
its different parts, is

tween

value

as

soon

so

the

this idea, and

one-sided,and
of

realization

of the connection

is reduced
inward

the

to

secondary

life in

be

the

act

of

the mind.

worship operates vigorouslyupon

4.

controversies

The
Lutheran

the

between

only did

not

this

touch

Calvinistic)
an
equalacknowledgment of

and

Churches

Protestant

two

not

but started from

(the

highestview,

its truth.

5.

The
the

pointat

doctrine

matic
that

real

of

issue with

Church

the Roman

forms

which
Transubstantiation,

development of the past, which

is to say, a secondary,value.

does not
a

consist in

part of that dog

is to be reduced

to its proper,

6.

The

real fundamental
time

same

given

to

Church

her whole

corruptionof
rather

power,

Church,

the Eoman

in

heathenish

the

turn

of
liturgically
expressed consciousness
and the consequent change
her sacrifice,

the

about

the sacrificial action in the celebration

and

the

at the

she has
ancient

of centre

of

of the Communion,

7.
The

fundamental
The

Communio.

Laudes,

parts of all the old Masses

divisions of the first are

General

tion and

Eucharistia

and

praisefor God's benefits,in

relation

to

redemp

sanctification.

Preces, General

prayer,
for all mankind.

Commemoratio,
mandment

are

of the

Declaration

always to

intercession
faithful,

of the death

commemorate

of
the

or

Christ,and

supplication
of his

com

same.

8.

The

divisions of the

Communio

are

for
Consecratio,Prayer for blessingthe visible tokens (elementa),
in the com
those who receive them, and all who
are
blessing
munion
of the Church, together with their relations,
dead as
well

living(in this respect nearly coinciding with

Preces).
Communio, The partakingof the Supper by all the faithful.
as

the

WHICH

the

BE

and

their

offeringof

whole

the

of
faithful,

the

Being

dona,

367

HISTORICALLY.

PROVED

spiritualofferingof

Oblatio,The
hopes,

CAN

munera,

their wishes

and

with
part easilyconfounded
elementa, in the offertory

the Communio.

BEFORE

9.

If

would

we

the view

express

of

the

old

Church,

as

it

can

even

Church
would
be
traced, exactlyas the Roman
liturgically
she would
obligedto express it,if (which is a questionof discipline)
retain the existingcelebration of Mass, divestingit of all that is false,
in the followingmanner
:
we
might do so somewhat
be

now

Mankind

in

abstracto

or

is reconciled
potentiatiter,

G-od

with

death, which
was
through the historical fact of Christ's propitiatory
former
sacrifices
and
only foreshadowed, not realized, by all the
expiations. But the operationof the Holy Ghost is necessary to
make
the individual,actualifer,participatein this reconciliation.
itself most
This
perfectlyand in a particularly
operation shows
which
blessed manner,
be compensated for by anything else,in
cannot
all who
the act by which
partake of the Lord's Supper are incor
porated with Christ by the Communion, accordingto the Command
of Christ.
All those who
ments
worthilyreceive this Communion
most
are
intimatelyunited with Christ, and through him with God
for them this act of the Communion
is
and with all good spirits
; and
decisive an act in the kingdom of God
earth (thatis to say, in
as
on
the Church), as the act of regeneration in baptism (thatis to say, of
the primitive
baptism,or such a baptism of children as is completedby
is for the faithful individual.
So far as any one
of those
confirmation)
who
partake of the Supper becomes a livingpart of Christ's body, he
enters

into the union.

For

those

who

are

united

through

Christ's

body and blood are divested of their Self,by which, although they
God
and the faithful
are
separated from
regenerated,they were
people. They receive, therefore, in the highest degree, the divine
power
their

to offer to
own

sins, and

God

the

will to that of
to

advance

sacrifice is

spiritualsacrifice of themselves, resigning

God, in order to be delivered from all their

the

kingdom of God.
agreeableto God, with

This

and spiritual
offering

just as
regard to the partakers of
the Supper, as Christ's death and visible offeringof himself
were
this
agreeableto him with regard to all mankind
; whereas, without
union and incorporation
into Christ, such
would
have
been
a work
not
only useless, but also rash and condemnatory. But as all the
faithful

in

Christ

are

intimatelyunited

by

the

celebration

of the

368

EUCHARIST

THE

ON

THESES

and
Supper, each partialunion of them must be an appropriation,
death, a
consequentlya spiritualreproduction,of the propitiatory
general efficacious and valid act in the spiritualworld, a general
of the

advancement
sists the

The

view

of the

abuses
Papistical

the

parable,the

There

the mind.

over

regard to
with
from

militant

is
of

the doctrine

worship of
polytheism.

such

having

indelible

an

which

heathen

and

amongst the

power

with
legislation

analogy in the Mosaic

immortality,the belief in
an

the dead

the

or

in not

of sacrifice itself

idea

dead,

living or

triumphant.
giving prominence to this idea in
; for
Supper, was correct as a pointof discipline
so
were
closelybound
up with it as to be inse

of the Reformers

the celebration

In this action, therefore,con

faithful,whether

all the

of the Church

members

whether

of

union

true

of God.

kingdom

united

was

inseparable

10.

faith in

The

periencewith

Church

one

or

be understood
as

an

as

operating,living,divine
different

elements

although

it may

that is

soon

as

life.

It is

false.
historically

totalityof

the

as

undoubted

an

explanation,that

true

can

such

In

fact,

belief may

like manner,

historical foundation

the

has

vice

been

pre

without
necessarily,
any
in
is
connection
denied
that
so
soon
as
catastrophe,
principle,
become
all
is
has
to say, so soon
as
livingreligion rejected,or

decay

and

as

become

impossiblefor

and
time, for intelligent

theless,may

human

so

Church

awakes,

is lost
such

and

irretrievably,

connection

conscientious

nature,

some

men.

Such

Church,

time, through the good

and

through respect
the

inward

all

by

has

of the

reallyprominent religiousminds

the

for
support herself,

of
disposition

do

must

life
religious

inward

an

die,and

in historical times

But
unintelligible.
as

the historical part

therefore

and

individual

basis

Church, in which

served, may
violent

on

is,not

divine

difficult of

be

alone

but
passingapparition,
and as a permanently
intelligence,

that

power,

of the

rest for centuries

versa,

operationof

immediate

and ex
feelings
religious
which
form the objec
elements
of

union

this union

through

revelation

on

historical

more

For

tive foundation.

rests

never

and

evil

inertness, until

experience.
religious
other
exhibit itself as the true
This
ground must
one, by proving
and negative,but something higher
itself to be not something lower
itself as fact,
and
and positive,
by the proof of the
by establishing
inward
this is possiblein the development of the
That
power.
another

Christian

Gospel :

ground

of faith be

Church,
the

shown

is evinced

faith,that

it will

to

above

happen,

the

divine

is the real

power

faith in

of the

the Church.

370

EPOCHS

Undoubtedly

the

HISTORY

THE

OF

Supper

in

was

part of Christ's Institution, and

of

viewed

as

and

bread

bringing

the

imitation

an

It
blessing (ev-^apiffrrjcras^
evAoy/yo-ae).
St. Paul

that, when

afterthe meal.
ing
a

wrote

Did

of meal

given

It is

take

place before

possiblethat

Communion,

and

is evident

the

of

the

act

the table, was

and

from

xii.,

Cor.

celebrated

was

the

morning

meet

altogetherwithout

or

Apostles changed

account

on

meal

thanksgiving

Eucharist

place at

as

preparatory

food, to

of Christ's

Epistle,the

this celebration
it take

? and, if so, did

meal

that

considered

the

reason

other

even

THE

beginning

for this

wine, and

sacred act, being

OF

the

disorder

originalunion
which

to

it had

rise.
#

Between
Jewish

this and

being

Jewish

the

took

worship

Christ

of

the notions

with

before

or

his death

being

and

it,the idea of
fulfilment

the

of

perfectlydeveloped itself into a

The
altar and sanctuary.
Epistleto

(xiii.
10.),addressed

almost

ready an

place. Together

High Priest, and

had
expiatorysacrifice,

Hebrews

separationof Christian

tradition the

the

of
spiritualization
the

the next

perhaps

Alexandria, evinces

to

al

of this idea.

dogmatical consciousness
#

Pliny'saccount

Agape,
"

at least

or

fuisse

Morem

exhibits

to

being

as

ad

separate from

as

before

celebrated

coeundi

rursus

the Communion

us

it

(with

the

:
interval)

an

capiendum cibum, promiscuum

ta-

et innoxium."

men

Justin

In
to

blessed,

be

the

among
the

Martyr,

rwv

But

It is
(-rrpo^iptiv).
d^eX^wv (i.85.), for

by

KaXeirat

uvrrj

the

loped.

Ov

ctXX'

TpoTrov

ov

yap

word

same

alms

that

u"e
tUa

involved

are

KOLVOV

aprov

\6yov

QEOV

which
ovde

App.),

wine

and

this
may

KOLVOV

wine
to

were

that

distributed

be

are

were

expressed by

latter,

thanksgiving

and

prayer

bread

and

of the

said

Trap'fyfjfcv
ev^apLffria).In

series of ideas

ferent

offeringof

the bread

Const.
indigent (3o"pa,
d/cpoOtvia,

word

same

the

and

offeringof

the

denoted

/;
(/ecu

expression

three

are

be
Tropa

dif

multifariouslydeve

\afj,j3avop"V

ravra

'IrjtrovQ
ffapKOTTOLrjOflg
Xjotoroc o

crwrrjp

KOI
T^UWV t'o^ev,
oi)Tb)g
alfjia.
rv]V fit
virep awrripiciQ
Xoyov TOV
Trap* avrov
ev^apiffTelffavrpo^rfy, e% v?e aljua Kat
/caret
/i"ra/3oX?)v
TOV
rpifyovrai
ffapKOTroirjQevroe
r]f.ia"v,EKELVOV

KCU

aapKa

KCU

XpinrTov/cat

combined

here

may

arapica

be

KOI

elVat.
aljj.ai^i^a-^drjpe^

expressed in

the

The

three

:
followingpropositions

ideas

CHRISTIAN

Christ

invested with flesh and

was

and

Bread

wine

of Christ

become

blood

Christ's

body

371

EUCHARIST.

THE

AND

SACRIFICE

through

the Word

blood

through

and

of God

the word

of Christ
partakersof the Supper become spiritualmembers
through the Communion.
Justin does not speak expresslyof the common
meal, which may be
of his mentioning the oblatio of food
explained by the circumstance
in oppositionto the partaking of bread
and wine
(tVt Trdarl re olc
(what we feed upon) evXayovfiei^K.T.\. ib. 87.).
TTpoff^epopeda
Tertullian's
is the Love-feast
ccena
(agape) at nightfall. He
in his time it was
Justin does ; and even
as
speaksof the communion
which
Church
of the African
the custom
to take it fasting,
proves
Communion
that the meal and
had been separated. Cyprian, how
The

ever,

did riot condemn

in the African

ancient custom, which

the most

of the

Holy Thursday. The oblation

primitiveremained, however, as an introductory
part.
Church

itself was

observed

on

The

fact of

of the Love-feast

custom

admission

of its

beforethe Communion,
celebration
afterthe Communion

Apostolical
custom,
Meals

period.

is

in the

of their
to

the

is

century, and in some

proved by the prohibition in

general

the

be

proof that the change took place at

Church, without the Communion, were

in the fourth

dicea and

and

stillcelebrated

seventh,as

recognizingthe

of the Church

of the older Fathers

none

places even
the Councils

an

oldest

early

however
down

to

of Lao-

Tours.
*

There

is

celebration
several

an

and

in

of the fundamental

of the

principalChurches,

individual

the

unquestionable harmony

difference is

view

becomes

which

acknowledged and

development of
Lord's Supper in

more

asserted.

evident,when
The

existence

the
the
the
of

harmony obligesus to admit two facts. First : SpecialAposto

lical institutions and injunctions
(as is also admitted by Schleiermacher) secondly: Perpetualoperationof the Spiritin the Church.
factors act in this development in a man
The historical and spiritual
ner
analogousto the relation of both in the formation of language.
this

"

In

the

Fathers

of

the

third

Evxcipiffria
alreadydeveloped in
the words

of the

Institution

and

the

fourth

twofold

real

centuries

we

find

contained
signification

the
in

thanksgivingsfor God's benefits

and
ayi"fav is used instead of tvXoyeli/
(cvXoyeTv,
prayer for blessing
in the Greek
Mass of the Const. App. in the words
of the consecra
The two prayers togethertherefore form the whole
tion,sanctificare).
:

372

EPOCHS

: both
7rpoff(j)opa.

OF

of the

token

the

rallyin

reversed

coming after
solemn

Institution

the

the

so-called

prayer

for the

the

of

words
the

and

elementa, gene
Christian

partakers.

the

upon

beginning of

the

at

blessing

always based

is

in the

always read

for

prayer

the

ev\oy/a begins with

partakers of the Supper

prayer,

order, the universal

the

prayer

Christ

sacramental

Church

of the

the consciousness

bless the

to

THE

OF

of the faithful. The

Holy Ghost

of their

HISTORY

developed from

are

being the community

invocation

THE

the

this most

But

and

promise

the

Institution

Church

of

prayer

therefore

are

of consecration.

prayers

In how

different
from

evident

Christina,cod. 626.) of
In

Thomasius.

by
tion

follows

concluded

the

all the

eighth

Latin

the

edited

was

part of the
derived

are

and

laudis,"and

sacrificium

"

all

Sanctus

"

Bibl.

of Institu

precatory

"

(now

all the Churches

which

(which

Masses

words

the

The

thanksgiving.

of

the

reading of

Sanctus, with

in part between

of

century, which

ninth

or

the

missal,

other

stands

conclusion

"

from
"

Qui pridie

part afterwards

in

sanctificationis."

"

as

this

their prayer

Roman),

as

the

Visigothic missal

the

or

the collect after the

in
offertory,
the

Codex

Petavian

the

developed itself is especially

this idea

manner

preces

The

only

Fathers,

in all passages,

by the oblatio,is called

Sacrifice,denoted

of the

"

also of the Roman

but

not

sacrificium laudis.

canon,

But

we

the

find

be

token

of thanks

being

to

less

the

their

prayers

of the

token

the

certaintyof

the
or

them

of

and

of

congregation began

the faithful
of

body and blood

being heard

was

sacrifice
very
to

of the ideas, by which

connection

The

antiquated custom.

an

of the

oblatio

the

before

early identified,even

the

of oblatio,and

the act

prayer,

considered

was

as

which

Christ, upon

naturallybe

based, would

the

more

prominent.
*

But

in whatever

rical element,

or

Institution; the
prayer
with
arrive

of the
God
at

consecratio

way

combine

may

signs of communion

faithful

was

Christ, a sacrifice,and

the inward

and

dividual

doctrine
hostice

can

we

established
to
even

be

by

of

with
of

act

never,
the

Christ's

him,

\as

death
well

and
as

regeneration and

from

Council

repetitionof

the

points,the histo

the three

the fact of the revelation

in the
the

we

the

this
of

of the
union

point of view,
Trent

that

propitiatorydeath

perpetualsacrifice

his

of the Church.

the

of

CHRISTIAN

All the

Fathers,when

Supper, always do
fulfilment

speakingof

of the act, and

the

Church,

the

body

their

of the

mysticalpart

specialreference

with

so

the

373

EUCHARIST.

THE

AND

SACRIFICE

the communion,

to

feelingrests

Lord's

in

the

as

the

consciousness

of

of the faithful,
that is to say, of the communion
as
being
of Christ, Christ's brethren, children
of God
through the

Ghost.

Holy

If it be

granted that

is to say, in

exists in its fullest

this communio

conformitywith

(that

sense

expressionsof the third article in the

sealed originallyand
creed), and that it was
by Christ
essentially
himself consecrating his Supper, and instituting
in the
the Church
communion
(as partaking of his body and blood),and that it is con
renewed
tinually

grant

also ;

Lord's

in

the

the

first,that the whole

Supper

the basis

on

secondly,that

this

both

would

of

Church

the
in

contained
literally

not

the

was

Gospel ;

necessarilyconnected

with

of this consciousness, so

that

was

modification

and

of the

the consciousness

development

the historical evolution

is necessary to
celebration of the

generations,it

development

of

purely evangelical,although
and

of

succession

degenerate and disappeartogether.

%

It does not
of the ancient
On
very

Church

is

the

contrary, if

nature.

For
of

consciousness

in

capable of being
consider

we

it

maintained

or

perfectform

the most

unchanged.
impossiblefrom
expression of

common

three

things, the idea, the

(the crust, without which

form

external

even

well, this is

individual

every

the external

is isolated from

this, that

given time,

the

expression,and
of

from

at all follow

world),are

of

formation

Whatever

existence.

human

dross after the

becomes

appears

decay ;

of

organ
no

life

the eternal

during

crust

as

the

for this stage

and
intimately,

development inseparably,joined together,according to

laws

its

the

lifeless but indestructible.

Viewed

from

substantiation
cannot

of that

the centre
lies

on

be started from

quite a
that

the
consciousness,

doctrine

different field ; the very

of Tran-

question even

centre.
#

Neither
doctrine

can

such

connected

an

in

oppositionto
one

way

that doctrine, as

another

or

with

the

tends

towards

question.

same

The

rite of the communion

be

cannot

were
even
subject,
expositionon
of
consciousness
the
as
an
explanation

this

such

an

dogmatical
expositionoffered simply

of the mind

expressed by

any

of the

worshipper.

374

EPOCHS

The

doubtedly

doctrine, and

Roman

and

Gospel

clusion, and

for

establish

Apostolic
the

abandons

in his

starts

THE

OF

Institutions

"

is

un

But

custom.

in

order

to arrive

Luther,

idea

himself

and

the basis of

exposition upon

pure

systems of Rome,

that

"

the develop
understanding historically
Communion, with a view to refute the

of the

to

to oppose

afterwards

Calvin

which

celebration

HISTORY

THE

convenient

very

of the

ment

the

from

point

OF

throws

at

con

and

Zwingli, he

into

the field of

controversy.
*

The

of Luther's

depth

Christian

the

delivers
and

removes

of

those

much

so

the

of St.

influence

doctrine

pressionswith
the

libertyof

Augustin,

there

for

He

led him

the

rejected,

away

view

in his

with

prevented

from

it,

manifests

it

(chiefly

sermons

deepestof

all theo

perhaps,the powerful

was,

Luther

from

developing his

St.

Augustin uses also other

ideas, subsequentlysanctioned

the system of

which

Church, might

that

(liberi
arbitrii),

will.

This

of

Christ, which

existence

that

Theology." It

consciousness

with

Divine

the

of them

comparison

German

"

it appears

as

individual

our

endanger
in his dogmatical writings as

1518), and

works,
logical

union

of the communion

doctrine

in the

this consciousness.

appeared to

self not

of

the

into

us

the

through

the bonds

therefore,every
or

God

life in

from

us

theologyconsisted

ex

by

easilybe connected.

more

tom,
tical

of ideas, created

associations

The

were

earlytreated mystically
;

very

thanksgiving being, at

the

rest

can

on

ternal,although it ought

such

of the

But

ecclesias

originalChristian

no

which
juxtaposition,

be treated

to

the token

cus

time, the image and token of the

same

propitiatorysacrificer

great universal
consciousness

the earliest ecclesiastical

by

with

is

merely

ex

respect.

Neither

sidering the
bration, if

we

Communion

of the

ated

Church

supposition of
to

the

to

consider

the individual
is

Christian

gives

in

and

absolution

manner

and

corresponds

absolution

the

end

taking of

in

the

instruction.

and

this

the

baptism

modern

many

Communion,

endeavouring

the summit

of individual

its sacrament

firmation
the

as

continue

pledge and means

of
of justification
ation, and

subjectbe thoroughly understood

the

can

To
and

to

of the whole

the sacrament

with

the

ancient
him

explain the

as

is thus

wholly

the
to

sense,

who

it is

inner

as

act

regener
the

con

regener

belongs

absolution.

Communion

the

unfounded

absolution

the

con

cele

justification.The

authors, that
Communion

by merely

By

ethically

CHRISTIAN

but

AND

SACRIFICE

But

lose
we
entirelyindividually,
he only who is regenerated,and

ing

his

sinfulness,
may

Communion.

the

absolved

been

has

Communion

the

to

come

of

notion

the

375

EUCHARIST.

THE

after confess

without

condem

about

the Com

nation.
*

The
munion
the

the contrary, reducible,in the

on

seems,

Church

of the ideas of the ancient

connection

simplestmanner,

to

followingviews.

The

of

consciousness
This

dependence

our

being understood

word

consciousness

The

sacrifice ; or, each

action

is prayer,

God.

separationfrom,

our

as

of the

act

performedin
itself,as manifesting

each

prayer

action

sacrifice.

speech,is

sacrifice expresses

That

is prayer,

is sacrifice.

itself externallyin
Each

word

as

and

upon,

in that consciousness

spoken

that

is the inward

of adoration
general signification

most

prayer.

consciousness,whether

in

manifests
sacrifice,

in

or

prayer

itself:
either

acknowledgment

as

of

and
separation,
guilt,

our

of pro

want

pitiation confession,
expiatory sacrifice
;
and offering
acknowledgment of our nothingness(dependence)
"

as

or

of

thanksoffering.
thanksgiving,
The prayer
with both kinds,
for somethingdefinite may be connected
but presupposes
and action are
always the one or the other. Word
con
only tokens of that inward consciousness, and are multifariously
tokens.
The most
nected with each other.
Both are equallyoriginal
natural

thanks

our

"

realization,
however,

sition to the word, because

act

an

its

of

inward

our

pulsation.
The

man.

in

the

of man,

nature

sacrifice.The

awful

all its power,

stition,savageness,
All
with

consequently

explainsitself
upon
or

as

to

consequence

more

they

heathenism

and

token

and
mind

of that

strong mind,

are

(legiset

founded
primitive,

is

of the human

great and

indication

upon

of

self-

respectinghuman
idea

having seized,

confounded

by

super

great crimes.

sacrifices of natural

regard

the

real sacrifice;viz.

aberration

of

the

which
this sacrifice,

and

notion

the

sacrifices of Judaism

All

man.

itself

as

as

it were,

to
strikingly
sacrifice (theoffering
and the

objectof
in

fundamental

exhibits

act

identical

symbols of

with

the

therefore

naturae} are

sacrifices

inward

that

subjectand

offered)are
united

as
life,
is, therefore,the

That

in which
sacrifice,

active manifestation, and,

the

oppo

itself appears

consciousness

the inward

action,in

of the

form

the

is under

the inward

religionand
act

of the law,

of individual
B

beingsymbolical
with
life,are figurative

376

EPOCHS

regard

the

to

HISTORY

THE

OF

great historical

OF

THE

mankind,

life of

of the universal

centre

viz. Christ.
The

of the

account

on

of the law

sacrifices

historical

of their manifestation
Law

natural

with
which

The

from

them

in the

sense

Christ's

life

his

by

Messianic

was

the resurrection,

(making

and

development of

therefore

perpetually until

existence.

But

faithful.
office

as

The

foundation

such,

in

Pagan,

and

is therefore

and

just as

its real

Secondly

Christ's

givings,all thanks

and

redemption

in

as

topic

of St. Paul

after

in the

Hebrews

the

expressions

and

and
really,

v.

his

earthly

of the prayer

through him
them

of the
and

his

faithful

The

sense.

it is said to

"

Pray

are

with

17.)
Christian

of every

worship

the deistic

as

the

world, the High Priest of the

becomes,

idea

was

his death, recorded

the

to

mediator

is the

faithful

and

to

by

the
his

worship
Jewish

as

and

surrendering

Father.

the

being
(confession),

for all times, and

for the

of the

of

Christ's sacrifice is the foundation

solution of sins

on

own

Christ's sacrifice,
consummated

his life to the will of the

First:

this

Epistle to
as

death

declarations

before

ideas

his

sacrifice during
propitiatory

fundamental
to

made

passive obedience

(See

the

to

xii. 1. ; 1 Thess.

opposition both

and

the doctrine

to

sacrifice in

living sacrifices

ceasing." (Rom.
The

end

the

of the

Priest,

God

will of

and
argument), is essentially

the

High Priest he

as

propitiatory

Christ

through his obedience,

words

own

according

the great

prayer

High

called to be

been

specialsymbolism

sacrifice

decrees.

for Jewish

historical

faithful,as he has

act

applicableto the figu

Christ,according to his

allowance

every

sacrificial

idea

an

this active

Divine

according to his

Epistle to the Romans,

the

and in the great

the

to

Gospel of St. John, according

in the

out

his will

of the

Theology.")

polytheism of

prophecies.

culminating point of

accomplishment

German

the

as
accepted figuratively,

perfectinward

surrendering

the seal and

"

far to be

only so

of the

variety.

by his applicationto himself;

so

rative

the

that

of the

existence,and

first

at

monotheism

the

by connecting

details in the sacrifices of the Law,

sacrifice,are

and

them

sense

historical fulfilment

the

together,whereas

notions

religions scattered

sprung

with

connection

variety of natural

the

eminent

an

and, secondly, because

the fundamental

kept

the

figurativein

are

such

for the ab

propitiatorysacrifice for all

is the

praiseto God

thank, this thanksgivingis

prayer

men

also of all prayers.

sacrifice

Christ.

our

point of

tending towards

As
real

central

far

as

the

thanks.

thanks

thanksgivings

all the faithful

offeringof

our

are

called to

378

EPOCHS

the

OP

positive ground

above.

The

connected

of

of the

those

sacred

ideas,but

relations

in the

action

in such

THE

OF

worship

common

singleparts

with

HISTORY

THE

therefore

are

not

as

way

indicated

to

also to be

deviate

from

Christ's institution.
1

Oblatio

The

token

natural

of the

ancient

of the prayers

which

therefore,at

Church

was,

were

offered

by

first the

the faithful instead

of the

and external gifts. These

be three
prefigurative
prayers may
fold : first and principally,
for the redemp
thanks
and praiseto God
tion through Christ ; secondly,
such prayers as springfrom this feeling
;
for
the
live
in
and
the
be
to
to
able
Christ,
strength
lastly, vow
prayer
do

to

The

so.

Oblatio,viz.

that

which

is

offered,and

therefore,in the last sense, the token

it,was
offering
of the self-offering.
But this token was
or
time that ground
representedat the same
prayer,

of ideas

association

the

stands

connection

in

regard to the relation to the

With
is

therefore

and
self-sacrifice,

and

of the

token

pledge of

wondered

at

Communion,
the

that

and

Communion

whole

with

the

the
partakers,
that which

we

base

thanks,

adoration.
relation

is offered

This
to

of the

action

it

God.

Oblatio

( Oblatum)

is

it in its

quality of

material

and

the

because

one,

which

on

of

of the real Oblatio,

natural

the action

the

unity

it is not to be
symbolicalsignification
; and
in the
saw
mysticism of the ancient Church
bread (ex multis unum
factum), a symbol of the
of the faithful in the Church.

are
therefore,accordingto the outward
(offerentes)
the singleindividuals,
accordingto the real meaning, their
appearance,
KOLVOV).
TO
community (ecclesia,
is offered
That
which
(oblatum) is according to the outward
the elements ; symbolicallythe prayer
(preces),in the
appearance,
the adoring faithful people
the Church
(ecclesia),
highest sense
themselves
et sanguis."
; sacramentally Christi corpus
The oblatio is the action of offering
agreeable donations to God, as

Those

offer

who

"

token

of

our

adoration,

and

as

token

of the

of this adora

ground

tion, Christ.
II. The
First
The
fore

Consecratio

is

prayer

for
for

prayer

blessingthe partakingof
blessing the

the idea

according to

elements.

everythingis

the
This

sanctified

Communion,
'is called

by

and

there

sanctificatio

the word

of God.

Secondly:
The

prayer

presupposes

for

blessingthe partakers. But

community,

intercessory
prayer

should

the

Church,

follow

it.

as

the

partaking of

it is very natural
The

connection

that

between

it

general
token

SACRIFICE

CHRISTIAN

meaning

and

All

oblation.

necessarilymore

becomes
is

that

approaching participationof

the

sealed

it were,

as

promise,

which

on

possiblethe

renders
in

that

The

the

with

and

with

will

do

with

far

as

the

one

understand

may
of

ation

an

of

for in faith

relation

service, but

and

to bread

to the

and

and

to

are

do

it, and

to

be

one

oblatio

the

would

have

truths

of

of the

object

the

it should

it is never,

without

Supper,

Lord's

and

can

without

religion to

of

devotion

the found

made

be

of

what

become,

never

has

the

in

far

as

as

they

strengthening
far

his

as

the

are

of

been

prayed

they participate in
in

propitiatory death,

Church,

Spirit)is growing through them,

and

that

(the

of grace,

means

spirituallife :

the

the

such
the

they

redemp
that

way

being

of

the

die to the world

God.
After

Postcommunio.

first

expressed

it is

quite

as

natural

blessing, should

thanks
that
be

postcommunio*

the

for the
the

which

become

at

the

communio.,

blessing that

vow,

expressed

should
(the self-offering)
of the

and

life of

live in
IV.

of the

consummation

wine,

Christ's life in the faithful

and

willing

Supper.

partakers,as

through Christ,

Holy

it,

consummate

say,

is

together

here

oblatarum,

certainly be

may

the

spiritualnourishment,
tion

with

In relation

In

spirituallife

our

oblatorum,

that
possibility

Communio,

III. The

which

less than

Lord's

the

to

members,

pious contemplation

ecclesiastical

celebration

the

he

that

celebration

as

the

that

offerentium,ecclesice.

refer

actions

these

which

accept, that is

precum

even

The

consecratio.

and

naturallytake place

faith

Christ's

connected
self-sacrifice,

our

in

to

according

of

becomes,

already

considered

are

elementorum

meaning

following communio,

of

it

which

by

accomplishment

Christ's

consecratio
no

to

Communion,

very

are

consecratio

this has

reference

founded,

our

consecratio

All

with

is

therefore

have

We

him.

is done

redemption

may

we

as

the

us,

vow

profession of

the
it

God

that

prayer

in

to

consecratio, therefore,may

the

than

therefore

and

growth

God.

with

union

the

our

here

themselves

and

meaning,

prominent

thought

the

tokens

the

sacramental

their

and

prayed

379

EUCHARIST.

THE

AND

this

has

springs

been

from

place, and

connected

religiousfeelingis

with

received

the

that
the

feelingof

the

and

this

real oblatio

gratiarum

actio

380

EPOCHS

All

that has been

bration

that

formed

are

of

conscientious

ought

exactly with

1. The

and

with

celebration

oppression
whole
takers

of the

of
efficacy

would

give

worship, which

ecclesiastical

history.

the Jewish

of

Jerusalem.

and

much

The

Christians

must,

of course,

have

with
well

as

regard

whole,

regard

of the

Church

manner

and

persecution
called

the

to

with

as

consciousness

The

"

comprehensive

more

Supper.

Communion

service,

historical,religiousconsciousness

Lord's

call the

I would

This

pious

themselves,

among

in the ancient

Christian

of the

the

of the first four

This

worship from

destruction

necessarilyin

itself now

the

the

common,

connected

impartial

separate the epochs of this development

Christian

the

with

nearly cotemporary

An

idea.

Christian

afterwards

ritual,and

consciousness

of the

period,

suppressing the

monuments.

unity of

the

composition

great epochs of general ecclesiastical history.

the

separationof

individual

Roman

side of the

late

first in

ecclesiastical authors

point of

which

circumstances

coincide

the

development

the central

to be

The

the

rather

succeeded

not

of the

study

historyof

inward

an

had

worship.

languages do,

manner,

at

institutions

the

by

nations),if the

difference of that fundamental

the

and

Church

similar

happened

not

establish both

would

centuries

partlyadulteratingthose

destroyingand

and

(as,in

of this cele

Christian

difference

this

differed from

which

original rites
in

had

Church

Roman

if the

and

among

of the

idea

kindred
spiritually

formularies

written

THE

the parts
differently
deviating from Christ's

show

idea

fundamental

OF

how

fundamental

liturgieswould

of the

unity

HISTORY

said proves

effacingthe

ancient

The

THE

developed, without

be

may

without

and

OF

union

God

to

the fundamental
of Christ,efficacious for sanctifying

of the

the
par

Christ.

and

the

as

forth

community

relations of human

existence.

triumph

The

2.

Church

of the

consciousness

the affairs of civil life,as

"

oblatio

The

principal Churches

its

worldly importance

the

stepped
to

and
to

from

offer their
conquer
the

the

it was

offered and

to

previously done
of

action

stewards

the
was

element

consecratio
also for its

by

of

life.
in the

duration

increased

lords

herself with

domestic

with

of the sanctuary alone

the

the

empire;

busy

long

solemnity necessarily

into

consecrated

the Roman

vocation

her

laymen, including

seats

the heathen
The

had

she

gifts. There

service.

of the world
was

their

to

as

necessarilyan

became

precincts,whereas

in
religion

of the Christian

from
ruled
this

its
in its

world,

in order
only for a moment
a
growing tendency to propitiate
solemnityand dignity
by giving more

chancel

contained

the

preservationthat
prayer.

The

prayers

for the

empire

the hostia immaculata

dogmaticalcontroversies

CHRISTIAN

381

EUCHARIST.

THE

AND

SACRIFICE

penetrated into both parts, the oblatio and the consecrafio, modifying
the

ceremonies

the
"

well

as

preparatory service
stand

we

altar to administer

at the

the Communion

Hence

the sacrament

there

was

contrary (brought forward

futile

are

siastical writers
in

are

writing. The
refer

from

part borrowed

names

as

others

some

celebration

of

or

epoch, before

which

have

those

fixed

liturgy

of celebration, to which

works

whose

indeed

and

dishonesty.

order

(and

Communion

scarcely
All examples of the
without Communion)

Supper,

elapsed in this

century

in

composed

was

to prove

proofs of ignorance

least half

At

Lord's

this celebration.

worship without

common

any

of the

celebration

no

people com

the

without

aloof."

remain

you

present. But without

municating, althoughthey remained

whilst

vain," St. Chrysostom exclaims,

clergysometimes

of the

sank,

the communio

But

the prayers.
"
In
rose.

as

of those

the terms

have

much

as

right

eccle

liturgies
their

bear

to

and apostles),
was
evangelists

of the

general very similar to the order of those later liturgies; but the
single prayers, especiallythose of consecration, were, according to the
fixed.
Nevertheless, all extant
testimony of St. Basil, nowhere
in

of the Communion

the consciousness

liturgies
preserve

being the central

point of the celebration,the preceding parts having

San

Marco,
who

(and

Allatius

can

suppose
a

part of the
essential

ordered

when

it?),we
least

at

should

Oriental

be

to

old

as

seventh

the

only known

to

us

Scholasticus."

(beingthe

the sanctus

tween

as

"

end

in its

form,
original

dogmatic system of
the way
3.

tion
the

it did out

The

the

"

of the

The

have

next

of the

Consciousness

(abstracte).
unity

it may

manuscripts.
Canon,

tastasis transferred

the

of the Church

faithful,and

was

of

become

who

a man

forms

not

its

prin

element, only that,

the consecration
have

also.

The

developed itself in

Spanish (Visigothic)Church.
as

external

an

visible institu

of the Church

consciousness

existingonly

to this domain

has
from

emanates

ancient

more

period could

ancient

which

prolixityof the prayers be

gratiarum actio)and the words

contained

liturgy of

the

of the

part is the

The

century.

of Institution,viz. of the oblatio in the stricter sense,

cipalpeculiarity.This

of this

record

by Gregory the Great, and which

made

Leo

and

by comparing

the Greek

regulation of

the

consecration

Bessarion

discovered

with

the

authentic

an

the

as

still be

translations
that

have

importance for the historyof the world,

such
is

service

is remarkable

It

the loss accidental

libraryof

in the

once

contained

points,however, may

ancient

more

in

hand

Barberinus,

Quinternio which

lost the

not

had

the Codex

Had

considerablylater.

interpolated

been

in

them,

(thatof the Church

is
as

now

as

by

being
a

me

government).

382

EPOCHS

This

becomes

that

of

the custom

the

of

decay

inquirieshitherto

The

of this

epoch

receiving,the

one
expressly,

of

for the celebration

tical idea

oblatio

that

ceremony

strengthen

and

thus

action

inner

still

munio

spreading

lical oblation

were

Radbertus, Wa-

least three

are

persons

says

necessary

an

obsolete

retained.

It then

become

custom, the ecclesias

became

to

necessary

Every symbolicism
substratum, and the symbolical
independently. As this threw the com-

it loses its

the

background,

so

the

on

hand

other

importance of

the

the

symbo

consecration.

and

of the Latin

the Canon

that time

From

also

which

still Walafrid

But

solitaries raised the

missce

of the

that

it.
by spiritualizing

into

more

at

show

to

as

celebrans,ministrans, offerens.

itself

explanationdevelops

that

was

free when

more

others.

had

of the

in

of Paschasius

and

the oblation

When

becomes

mass

far

so

century,

commentaries

confess

must

advanced

ninth

is the

Strabo, Amalarius,

lafrid

have

made

change

influential

the

written

of

Communion;

any

of his official prayer,

form

the

faithful in the Communion.

of the

4.

oblatio,and

without

represents externally,by his praying and

the

THE

real

the

celebratingmass

it the

priest makes

the

OF

HISTORY

THE

from

evident

prevalence of
so

OF

in the

universal, and

Spain, became

the Bible, viz.

Church,
West

with

the

exception
in the

considered

was

the

devotion.
The
text is
material^of
conceived
and
interpretedaccording to an idea which is unhistorically
viz. the oblation
prominent part of the liturgy,
developed. The more

light as

same

point of
of the
be

the

consecration, became

and

celebration

Church

of the

Saints.

and
vitality

creative

power

form

and

the

feeling concerningthe
and

fixed,and

more

sacrifice
propitiatory
and

historical

of the

Church

If

coalesced

moved,

as

by

ecclesiastical

reproduction of

was

only

more

of the Church.

explanation had
by

as

the

become

sense

other

minds

of

indelible

intimatelywith
For

the task

this

hand, the
received

Europe,

we

of

rapidly more
the view

of

the

of the

philosophical
consciousness

and
circle,
to

the

mysticism

impossible.The

strongest expressions as

the

modern

the

subject

throughout to

sacrifice became

charm,, within

could

realityof

not
an

the sacrifice.

in the thirteenth

developed spiritually
by

the

religiouslife,which
eminent

most

adoration

but

It

the

the central
:

understood

imagine, on

we

and
inexhaustible]

itself
satisfy

5.

of consecration

is called in the

of the inner

from

that

wonder

cannot

act

what

hierarchy,or

Communion

its direction

of this system, and

in the

fixed

was

basis

(the offeringperson)being

oblation

the

as

became
century that the offertory
received into the
Franciscans, and was

CHRISTIAN

mass

used

were

during

the

It

6.

is
in

valent

of

set

psalm

offering

of

the

people.

has

clear

not

been

at

the

people
there

to

read,

which
and

time

Church,

Latin

the

what

the

the

at

during
is

the

at

the

listen,

given,

of

Rome,
mass,

as

of
and

the

the

after

laity

pre

giving

formerly

people,
the

choir

now

never

was

oblatio,

the

by

sung

commenced,

practice

least

the

accept

formerly

Communion

people

benediction

mercifully

verses

383

EUCHARIST.

THE

would

the

Whenever

mass,

God

that

prayers,
of

to

done.

AND

instead

Communion

reads

SACRIFICE

the

always
the

priest

postcommunio

receive

the

host.

384

III.

NATURE

THE

(Extract from

Letter

OF

the

to

SACRIFICE.

CHRISTIAN

THE

late Rev.

Nott, Winchester.

Dr.

Dated

the

On

Capitol,Christmas-day,1829.)

is so much
the natural and necessary foundation
sacrifice
of every religious
as
such, not only in the
worship, that it appears
of God's revelations by the Scripture,but in all Pagan re
dispensation
idea of

THE

of California.

tant

of that

quence

speaking

in human

connection

Pagans, this

When

nature.

Divinity,in

the

St. Paul

conse

mentions

when

either that of

him

to

appears

desire of

service of Moloch,

is founded
with

the inhabi
the

which

in the

of conscience, which

voice

of the

abominations

connection

and

to the negro

for instance

same

feels his indestructible

man

down

and

produced,

deeply the

only how

prove

horrors

The

sacrifice

effectingthe

Greek

and

the Hindoo

ligions,from

that of a
or
dependence upon an almighty and benevolent
power,
intimate
connection, a real union broken
by
separation from a more
The first feelingwill prompt
acts which
provoked the divine wrath.
a

thank, the

him

to

will

be

of

those

the idea and

under

to

want

God

either to thank

tempts

to

attempt

is offered to God

to

or

considered

gift is

part of ourselves, and

perty and

therefore, are
sacrifices,

his

on

the

on

sacrifices of

$v"riai Ev^apLffriKai),
of
or
crificialaudis,

the

the

other

acts

will
feelings,

his wrath.

soothe

his prayers

penitence,so

be

impliesthat
side

one

as

our

belonging

as

praise and
atonement

by
at

All such acts

of sacrifice,
which

denomination
as

of

manifest

and

show

As

propitiate.

to

those

thanksgiving or

he feels the

which

All

second

fall

what
pro

to Him.

thanksgiving(sapropitia(sacrificia

toria,-Sw/cu tXao-n/jOicu).
it is

Now,

the fall of mankind,

by Scripture on
effect such

justice,nor
For,

in

real

order

wrath,

of

and

that

that

thanksgivingwhich

offer this latter

to

the

delivered

is to

say,

by
as

revealed

himself

might

would

his
sacrifice,

from
a

first truth

man

for his sins

atonement

that act

entirelyrelieved
divine

corollaryfrom

mere

the consciousness

us

could neither

appease

divine

eternal love.

answer

mind

to

ought

to

be

first

of sin and of the

perfect,everlasting,and

all-relieving

386

same

is said

Him

therefore

that

is,

let

him

Epistle

fruit of

the

either external, or

sacrifice of

understood

24.):

him

the

to

in

only a

God

15.): "By
(xiii.

praise to

God

of

is

spiritand

where

worship

that

and they
Spirit,

This

Saviour,

our

truth? all other worship being

in

of the truth revealed

shadow

continually,

his name."

to

the words

by

"

Hebrews

thanks

lips,giving

our

iv.

worship

must

the

OF

NATURE

offer the

us

(St.John,

says

THE

lastlyin

worship, therefore, is
he

ON

and

by

through

Christ.
It

evident

seems

that

what

of the Christian

is also to be

part of

is consecrated

nal

it which

necessityof

of God

in

But

the

of

victim

belong

here

to

his

valid

the

man.
once

ourselves

in

his

his

substratum

was

and

earth,

on

valid

and

is

his

and

growing

by

sealed

of all

may

of
sacrifice,

united
the

offered.

the

Christ

by

his

the

of

the

in His

thanks.

ages,

second

his

is

from

the

The

coming.

body
and

thirty-three

the

second

of

we

as

only good

praiseand

death

human

number

far

accomplished

during

all nations

repeat without

that

of

the

elect, which
the

to

ages

is
final

we

by saying

mean

praise and

that

thanksgivingby

the

offer

all others

being misunderstood, that in this

were
or
only shadows
types, man

of

priestand

of

In

all false

which

consciousness, that

alone

sacrifice of

own

real sacrifice of

distinct,and

abomination,

He

effected

till his

explained what

which

the functions

thing
object were

his

Christ

so

things.

thus

offers the

ing himself,we
real

is

increasing through

having

Christian

service

or

therefore, in the

and

succession

the

heaven

spiritualbody,

consummation
After

to

former

the

as

made

once

ascension

of

Church

real

continuallybeing made, through

second

inter

an

Priest to us, who

only High

gratitude,but only

thus
propitiation,

sacrifice

of

the

said, that

only good

of his life

moment

that

fullyinto the nature of this

the only possible,real, and
the only real
As Christ was

more

is at

be

sacrifice of

former

years

enter

spiritualbody,

spiritualbody
The

to

He

victims

last instance, it must

and

by

worship

common

but
only a sacrifice,

not

so
propitiation,

priestsand

are

to the

mind,

life

pointof

central

institution,and

divine

by

the ivhole

principleof

principaland

the

the sacrifice of redeemed

one,

the

particular.

it is necessary

service, as being
true

human

is to be

acts

the

became

victim,of

him

who

offers and

of

and

typical sacrifices

subject

only

united

insanityand

by

acts

on

the

other

only

real

sacrifice is the

hand

of

proved

the

and

inward

human

and

of

Christian

self-

offeringsacrifice.
It is

only,I

presume,

by consideringthe

nature

the

perpetual,constantlyrenewed

the

sacrifice,as

self-sacrificeof every
such

use

an

the

all ages,

that

command
Not

Saviour

the

injunctionsas

and

but

also the celebration

brance

of

objectof

of the
and

sacrifice

Christian

the

redeemed
and

his

Christian

thanks

of

to

access

gratitudein

hold

full

hope

of grace

means

fraternal

that

ourselves

to

His

unto

God

us

for

all men,

charitytowards

God

with

much

as

by giving up

the

feeds

his

He

of

vow

of his

Church, by

the

of his merits.

account

on

the

the

is it in

alone

which

particulara

make

can

It is the

has
and

spiritualbody,

sacramental

will

of the children
service.

prompts

of ourselves

receiving of

body

offer

us

self-love to his divine

Christ

with

humility,resign our

perfect freedom

us.

his

it is in

Supper, as

filial gratitude,and

that

consecration

that

perform this act

will ratifyit,and

of the great sacrifice of atonement

partakingof

members

to

of

act

Christian

the

the Lord's

self-will and

our

worthy remembrance
the holy
to make

the

and

as
sincerity

holy will,and aspireto

strengthen by

him

belief that

firm

filled with

being

the

as

of the

gives

enables

spiritof thankfulness, by which

its blessingwithin
blood manifests
ation of that spirituallife which

one,

alone

for the regenerate soul, so

nourishment

remem

enjoined

been

remembrance

the

by

which

and

service.

the sacred

as

had

acceptablethrough Jesus Christ

food which
receive in
we
spiritual

general a

The

Supper

it

The

of

Father

Christian

publicworship.* The act of the

himself as a livingsacrifice of praise

sealed

the

distinct

more

any

in

Christ,the atoning Saviour, which

free

life

laid down,
point,distinctly

atonement,

service

be

us

of the

form

Lord's

offeringup

to

was

left

central

foundation,its

its

only was

the

to

or, if I may

thoroughly explain why

can

we

Apostles

his

nor

gratitudeand
Christian

the

pulsation of

expression, as

of

act

Christ's Church,

soul in

redeemed

continuingthrough
neither

387

SACRIFICE.

CHRISTIAN

THE

Christ's

sign

and

in

that

body

and

manifest

promised

to feed

and

blood

faith.

Christ

in

faithful considered

the

signs and

consecrated

to

as

symbols

truth may
This
also be
same
personal body and blood.
Church
The
(viz.the real
expressed in the following manner.
and ruled by
of Christ's body united in brotherlyfellowship,
members

of his

own

Christ's

word)

in

receivingHim,

lastingpropitiationfor her,

who

offered Himself

filled with

gratitude and

to

be

an

ever

filial thank-

and correctlyexpressedthus :
clearly
laid down, but
not
was
Its foundation, its central point,
only distinctly
with the celebration of the Lord's Supper,as with the sacred
also connected
*

This passage

remembrance

part of the

would

be

more

of his sacrifice and

public Christian

atonement,

when

worship. (1851.)
c

this celebration

became

388

OX

fulness, offers

herself

up

as

receiving Christ's

Church

manifests

gratitude,and

sacramental
life which

that

and

body

Or:

the

blood, expresses

her

of

sacrifice

living

praise.

her

is become

as

own

living

praise.

and
It

this

clear, that

is

expressed in

be

in different

of

truth,

the

according to

actions, according to the times

dual

moving

we

their

service, could

not

be, as

all future
be

to

are

followed

by

of the

remembrance

mental

the

other, both prepared by the

aided

and

the

Christian

of the

Christian

world, which

spiritand

at

the differences

are, their
is the

same

sacrifice.

expositionsand
that

fundamental

down

in these
essence

of

sacrifice which
our

and

have

must

certain

the

of the

God,

and

faith,

our

useful

as

and

maintained,

typical uniformity

and

universal

(Catholic)

liberty.

history is

better

peculiaritiesof

All

their

deductions,can
view
pages.

of the

proved

the

than

several

this.

Striking
Churches

ancient

expressions and

only be explained and

Christian

service

we

commemorate

blessed

the

word

in

remembrance

our

of

which

has

word

is used

prayers,

about

understood

which
sacrifice,,

same

It

allusions,all their

Sacrificeis,and remains, the

the

creed, the

that

in different parts of the

of their

proof

the

great central

two

created

by

uniformityis still more

striking,and reallywonderful.
with the expressionsof the Fathers
of the Church

the Christian

the

offeringup
of

these

Churches, spread

of their Christian

fact in universal

No

service

that

sacra

professionof

the

that

of

points, the

present themselves

clear, I say,

will be

once

and

which

means

of the

the

of the word

sins

our

Churches,

universalis

consensus

as

those

it is also

"

points
in

finallyby

salutary

and

of

acknowledgment

sincere

for

model

her.

great central

hearing

Christian

the

working

and

expression

sacrifice,and

one

which

to

regulations,which

fundamental

two

what

had

we

particulars,a

in
particularly

so

clear, that

it is also

But

the

as

dwelt

Spirit,which

Divine

spirit,its

in its

Hooker

according

celebrated

Churches,

to the letter and

us,

rites

and

words

the indivi

to

if

|her
finds

she

immortal

the

as

ApostolicalChurch,

exact

It is its

times.

according

on

of

grounds

in which

circumstances

Thus,

Church

of Christ's

internal

the

her.

the

various

in

Apostles,

the

and

Spiritwithin

of the

even
beautifully
proves,
are
totallywithout, the

so

of

character, and

national

to

it

that

even

profound, may
be expressed
must

is

it

as

development

consciousness

her

herself,according

simple

as

different ways

many

ways,

earth, and

in

OF

spiritualbody, by offeringup herselfin gratitude

of Christ's

member

NATURE

THE

to

which
we

been

by
laid

expressing
denote
we

that

confess

celebrate

in

THE

the Lord's
and

act

Supper, and

manifestation

likewise

of the

389

SACRIFICE.

CHRISTIAN

is the

sacrifice which

that

praiseand thanks
word, is nothing but

herself,the

Church

giving which, in the perfect sense

of the
the offering
love, to
of ourselves in charity and
up
our
Heavenly Father and for the good of our brethren.
the

way

the

praise(c^aptcrm) denotes also the

Supper, which is necessarilyconnected with

of the Lord's

all the Fathers

this awful

of the Church

subject as

Augustin, who,

in

Christian doctrine

the

the

it

with

God

then

do such

that

abstinence, if it be

is not

Deum),

which

to show

on

goes

and

rance

of his
sixth

from

acts

But

sacrifice.

even

done

we

service."

He

this motive

adds

the soul become

(Rom.
of

when
sacrifice,

God,

be kindled

is,as it were,

his divine

from

follows

says in what

'

ye transformed
what
is that

by

the

good

and

the

true

therefore,

God,

are

for

done

His

And

"

Verum

inhaereamus
esse

mind,

neighbour;

sacrificium
relatum

is

good

redeemed

est

the

"

does

to God

that

form

this world

of

mercy,
and

in

and

this is
me

either
whereas

order

to

free

to

him
Him

but

near

be

prove,

Since,
directed

works

by
to

of

from

us

only done

draw

of

Apostle

that

but

for

the

ye may
God.'
will
of
perfect

our

the whole

Deo,

of your

blessed

then

acceptableto

to

reasonable

lose the

may

this is what

are

congregation and societyof

*

And

purpose

bodies

more

become

towards

'

that

thus

works

other

you, there

by becoming subject to

acceptable and

no

the

is your

much

conformed

not

renewing

misery, and render us thus

good of which it is said, It
it follows

which

form, and

beauty
be

by

(propter
Apostle to

gives itself entirely

up

remodelled

of tempe

present your

How

good

of God

I beseech

ye

"

of all

end

or
charity,

"

sacrifices

ourselves,or

towards

that

"

is par

connected

be

may

account

1.):

love, and

the immutable

it received

what

it

of

on

xii.

:
beautifully

most

by
worldly concupiscence,being

mercy

we

commanded

are

that book

to that

work

livingsacrifice,holy,acceptableunto

who

that

the

expounds

definition of sacrifice

is done

not

fore,brethren, by the mercies

it may

Civitas Dei,

chapter of

the

St.

bishop of Hippon,

by holy fellowship,that is,referred

be trulyhappy." *
can
we

which
He

book

begins with

work

sacrifice is every

true

speaks so profoundlyon

one

immortal

and

great

tenth

no

of sacrifice. The

important ;
ticularly

by

similar

same.

Of

by

In

of

will

the

of this sacrifice of

name

celebration

constant

that

God

'

that
people (civitas),
Saints

omne

scilicet ad

opus quod agitur,ut

ilium finem boni quo

possimus."
c

is to say, the
is offered up to God
(faithful),

sancta

societate

veraciter

beati

390

as

ON

himself

this

he

every
one

many

'For

to think,

the

man

are

in

And

this, in the

body]

Neither

of himself

have

For
not

every

as

same

one

members

she

which

this passage

is

taught that, in

she offers up, she

nor

other

any

pitiatoryone,
*

"

ejus

and

Quanto

formam

accensa,

formae

of

one

anima

magis

commutabili
tudine

not

ipsa,cum

se

refert

fit
acceperit,

Church

amittat

pro

spiritual

igne

ut

un

accord
is

in the

Deura,

ad

be

can

the mass,

praise,consistingnot

secularis
concupiscentise
subdita

offeredup."*

Father

derstood,if applied to the doctrine of the sacrifice of

ing to which the perpetual sacrifice of the Christian

Christ.'

in

thing [Christ's

that

ancient

'

the
faithful,

the

herself is

in any

being

we

of another?

body

to

dealt

members

so

one

altar,known

of the

to

me,

hath

many

one

the

highly than

God

office

the

unto

more

have

we

Christians,'many being

where
celebrates,

sacramental

given

grace

soberly,according as

of faith.

sacrament

Therefore

sacrifice.

the

to think

Christ,and

is the sacrifice of

the

become

he offered up, in

servant

this the

through

to think

This

Church

I say,

all members

body

one

of

might

we

because, touching this,he is the mediator,

measure

body, and

this form

you, not

but

that

servant

priest,in

that is among

ought

in

is the

continues:

of

For

offered up:

he

man

to

head.

was

same

Apostle

in the form

us

great

so

this form

every

for

up

of

body

he

OF

NATUKE

universal sacrifice by the High Priest,who, in his passion,offered

in

THE

amoris
in-

eique tanquam

reformetur, Line ei placens,quod ejus pulchri-

sacrificium !

idem

Apostolus consequenter adjungens : Et nolitejinquit, conformari huic sceculo : sed reformamini in

novitate mentis vestrce,ad probandum vos, quce sit voluntas Dei, quod bonum
et
sacrificia
Cum
sint
misericordiae,
beneplacitumet perfection.'
igiturvera
opera
ad
sive
sive in nos
in
referuntur
vero
Deum,
ipsos,
proximos, quse
opera
misericordiaB non
ob aliud fiant,nisi ut a miseria liberemur, ac per hoc ut
'

beati simus

est

per

quod

non

bonum

Deo

adhcerere

Quod

'

fit,nisi

illo,de quo scriptum est

ut tota
est; profectoefficitur,
ipsaredemta
bono

universale

sanctorum,
congregatio
societasque
sacerdotem

tanti

in hac oblatus
sacrificium
quce data
sapere,

membra

quia secundum

formam

hanc
'

mihi, omnibus, qui

sed sapere

ad

eosdem

mediator
Dico

in

sunt

in

uno

habent,ita multi

actus

autem, alter alterius membrce, habentes

data

est

nobis,'' Hoc

Christo."1

Quod

est

etiam

ubi ei demonstratur,

sacrificium

sacramento

quod

in

ea

hoc
civitas,
offeratur

Hanc

est, in hac

plus

enim

Deo

obtulit,

sacerdos,in hac

sapere,

habemus,

unum

corpus sumus'in

dona

diversa

'

altaris fidelibus noto

multi

secundum

omnia

Christo ;

secundum
:

oportet

quam

partitusest

membra

Christianorum

re, quam

autem

enim,'inquit,'"pergratiam Dei,

vobis,non
multa

corpore

Mihi

passionepro nobis,ut

servi.

temperantiam, sicut unicuiqueDeus

Sicut enim
non

secundum

essemus,

est ;

ipsuniobtulit in

se

est

est

mensuram.

qui

magnum,

capitiscorpus

etiam

sacrificium

autem

singuli

gratiam, quce
unum

corpus

in

frequentat ecclesia,

offert,ipsaofferatur."

THE

of
self-offering
refreshed

consecration,or

Institution
No

of the

change

easier,was

historyof

of

Priests

in the external

made

as

soon

priesthood exercised

Christian

Priest

acts

are

of that

ministers
to the

Church,

and

perpetuityof sacrifice,
taught by

the

ture,

well

as

of

act

new

Christ's
of that

Church,
made

the

on

critical

point

from

people,as

that,for
become

of one,

commemorated,

beginning
appear

to

God

although

as

the

universal

in

always

Down

the

of

act

great

one

to this

it

those

in the

corda
in the

"

be
c

At

period

all

of the

canons

the

The

real

service

same

second

ne
ex

belonging to

(a formula

which

century,

as

the
;

so

had
the

thanksgiving),
might

celebration

of the

the

of the Communion.

united

even

must

the

as

was
praiseand thankfulness,

offeringof praiseand

that

I consider

service,the offeringup of the

Sursum

"

usage

beginning

it is evident

holy fellowshipof
never-ceasing repetition

sacrifice offered up, and

were

of the solemn

also

ever-

in the

prohibitedby

the celebration

instance,the Prafatio,
of almost

the

liturgy,is the fifthcentury.

to be generallyfrequented by

of the Christian

cessarilyconnected with
pressionsrelatingto the
sacrifice

priest; and
whole
Scrip
in

found

history,which

altar.

the

near

ev-^aptffTta, the real act

assembled

the

ceased

Communion

drawing

officiating
only
accessory
the

cross.

present,except suchas.were

the faithful

the

spiritual

great High

the

by

being

and

of the

act

and

in

were

of

one

an

of
being a repetition

as

historyof

in the

period the

Church

of

for in

ecclesiastical

in

the

privilegesof

Malachi

of God

Church

duty

becomes

instead

looked

be

of consecration

act

great epoch

The

Fathers,

must

and

under

of regenerated souls
self-offering

atonement

that

the

by

as

priestsperform

believers

the

right

the Communion

there

the real Church

as

one,

Christ's

and

Church,
these

is to say, to the formal

consecration, that

perverted
of

this external

to

the

as

by every
superseded by the

to

Church,

their full extent

and

its governors,

even

promises

the

as

heathenish

and

which

was

none

soon

so

were
Sacrifice

of the

action

or

still

governing body

ministers

work

pernicious

more

necessary,

outward

is the

the

are

the

as

applied in

ark) are

the

soon

is contained

(which

to the

Church

the

fore sacrifice is the sacred

As

were

host.

the

and

Church,

Church, Priesthood, and

which

to

people.

such.

it

as

highest spiritualsense

according

as

Christ's

the

of the

words

the

by the priestover
perversionhad ever

no

natural, and

ideas

their

faithful

whole

more

fundamental

made

and

saying of

in the

repetitionof

God,

of

word

the

of Christ, but

in the

rather

greater,

was

taught by

are

body

Sacrament,

ever

results for the

from

who
faithful,

the sacramental

by

of

words

the

391

SACRIFICE.

C111USTIAN

attributed

of the

Communion,

exclusivelyto

the

392

ON

first,and

not

standing and
from
so

the

of the

racter

the

preserve

purity and

sense

the

that

was
Christianity

day

one

return

Communion
The

and

one,

next

step

clergy ministeringat

the

altar

celebration

able, namely

the

priest alone,

that

is

to

it

spiritual
feared

was

deistical

the

that

But

people might
all receive

and

or

the

service.

celebrating of

the

the

into

Church,

ancient

Communion

was

dwindle

entertained

were

of the

sense

probably

in

made,

Institution.

the

to

two

spiritualcha

right

dangerous

might

separated

been

of the

the

as

seemed

then

of the

use

at every

well

(the

one

be

to

have

to

independence

sacrifice

hopes

the

to

time

alreadylowered

of

positivesense

sentimental

that

the

separation of these

Supper according

separation undoubtedly
of

The

sacrifice,as

Lord's

service)is

of the

at

liturgyfor

the

as

Sacrament.

ought

Christian

of the

celebration

soon

centre

of the

OF

NATURE

as

unchangeable

celebration

to

this

second,

distinct elements

very

order

the

to

THE

Communion

of the
without

say,

last step

after this the

Communion

the

Communion

any

unavoid

was

the

by

the

by

officiating
(in the old

sense)taking place.
All

these

change
the

changes
of

showing

the

part of the service

the

passion

of this

consequence

Christ, and

denial

divine

find

feels the

need

of when

known

such

expressions as

only

the Church

(the
as
gifts(oblations)
her

into

came

the

use

consecration

Christian
mental
must

she

own,

well

as

of his

now

offers up

body

made

the

real

the

body

whereas

it must

and

signs of

contain

which

well

of

altar her

the altar

the

be

as

for

expression

offered,and

sacrifice would

had
up

If this is to

realityas

want

this act

the

third

the altar,must

on

identical,otherwise, the Christian

only a shadow,

now

cross.
once

outward

an

Christ, by repeating on

on

unceasinglyoffered

as

it be

rite,the

offers to

or

But

her prayers.

unless

offered himself

Christ

people) brings

Church

sacrifice,then

body
be

the

faithful

herself,and

offers up

the Church

"

these

that

the Church

Hitherto

scho

with

perform,

to

misdirected.

not

external

an

only

was

substitute

and

out

blessed

liturgy;
that

nature,

practicefor the inward act, and supply, by

is commanded
of the spiritual
act which
man
he

the

to

were

his

inconsistent

seemed

of human

revelation, it will

of

itself

produced by

of which

is the character

practice. Such

faithful

institution

the

of Transubstantiation

practicalview
the

lastic consequence,

guided by

of

and

conspicuous

most

being performed,the

act

doctrine

The

Sacrament.

that

on

consecration

the

became

host

consecrated

liturgical

every

The

doctrine.

the

necessarilyon

reacts

remember

but
merely liturgical,

were

the

be

be

be

the

sacra

same,

void

and

perpetual.

394

THE

ON

be

of the

great mystery

sacrifice. It

Christian

ritual sacrifice of

in this

of the

that doctrine
wish

They

to

according
sacrifice

given

have

worship
It

to

to

thus

and

Christian
as

The

of

not

the

by

that,

Church

in

spi

writers
of

school

Port
in

with

not

of the

They pretend that,

is laid

spiritual

the

on

their view,

to

her

sermon.

of the

Reformed

Christian

its most

than

perfect and

established

is not

all books

and

of

pure

doctrine
sense,

understood,

this

long

so

abolished.
of thus

energetic way
its

fifth century did not

century

placingthe

degeneration is

effect this, we

to

sixteenth

is,but

is the viva

service,which

own

their

reduced

altogether,and
hear

of which

characteristic

the real sacrifice of Christians

be

of the

therefore

necessarilymust
choose

to

do,

prevented

were

and

by
do

what

from

doing

circumstances, and

many

crept into the Church

the

awful

truth, as
for

the

new

their

points.

appeared,
Christian

and

and

had

of devotion
had

there

others

doctrine

grand

Gospel,

and

and

extensive

taken

their

immortal
prove

reformed

according

which

Here

These

writings

Churches,

elements

controversies

particularly
by the gross abuses which
through the perversion of the meaning of

Sacrifice.

word

organized themselves

the

in

order

had

the

to

in opposition to
Christianity
;

of the

incompatibleor

stress

object

natural, general, and

and,

the

truth.

powerfullyinfluential

prove,

Reformers

come

final

point of

sacrifice cannot

the

whole

much

meeting

the

it the central

Liturgy

what

of the

sacrifice

only what

most

truth
the

lost the

sacrifice of the Mass

the

this

to

heretics,the

as

show,

to

whole

Reformed, who, according

deistical

more
ecclesice,

of

point of controversy,

of Trent

as

be

also to make
vox

us

therefore

must

Church,

Council

the

by

and

mere

to

nature

profound

most

the

real

the

only a part

as

up

and

reduced

be

may

doctrine,

them

by

But

the

doctrine

the

the

thanks, but

(as Pascal

represent

their

to

this

spiritualsacrifice?"

believe

always is, to

and

of the

Is the doctrine

"

declare

to

about

establish

to

sense.

form,
particular

its most

himself

upon

is therefore

is easy

Catholics

abound

Royal)

SACRIFICE.

covenant.

new

praise

Roman

the

among

took

point of controversy

real

The

CHRISTIAN

THE

he
propitiation,

for

consecrated

OF

NATURE

their

produced by
up

also the
a

ideas

place

the

state

the

directed

contracted

Church,

which

at

time

all

characterized

was

have

of the Church

and

Reformation,

their

the

efforts,to

attention

great spiritof those

more

Christian

when

heroic

the actual

to

sprung

with

by

but

discovered

men

and
events

new

other

to

had

men

limited
not

the

view

dis
of

possessing

those heroes

of the

395

SECOND

ESSAYS

ON

THE

SECTION.

CONSTITUTION

OF

ANCIENT

THE

CHURCH.

I.

THE

APOSTOLICAL

CONSTITUTIONS;

THERE

was

which

as

book

whole

in
we

there

was

called

and

the

among

Apostolic in

eminent

book
Apostles. It was
a
writingsof the Fathers, and in
other

any

bishopsthemselves
for advice

up

Bible.
of

It

fiction

which

the books

This

book

as

of the New

properly,the
Apostles."

of the
Whoever

has

read

preciousrelics,which
grant

image

that

their

which

spurious,by

"

the

second

Constitutions,"

"

or

more

and in many
interesting,
respects
call the ApostolicFathers, will readily

those
we

exhibit

of

interestingand important but

the Apostles of Christ.
The
of

the

Fathers,

Doctrine,"

"

Ordinances,"

greatest charm

they

work

from

of the

most

the

not

was

emanated

the

looked

in form

but

sometimes, the

generallyand
"

have

to

which

the Churches

book,

weight

Testament.

called

was

canonical

purporting

excluded

Apostles, was
from

even

of the

of greater

this book

And

of all

one

any

"

book,

the work

authority of

which

to

cases.

than

matters

the

before

doubtful

not

Church

bowed, and

in

was

book

being

read

more

centuries

two

as

sense,

the

than

of those

latter part

the

Cyprian represent

age

of which

Apostolic,and

call the

Christians

an

Church, in that

ante-Nicene

the
may

Hippolytus,Origen,

IMPORTANCE.

AND

ORIGIN,

CHARACTER,

GENERAL

THEIR

the

consists,on
the
dark
works

life of
age

the

which

of the

century, in particular,arc

whole, in the

Church
followed

in

the

that of

Apostolic Fathers
more

eminent

and

396

APOSTOLICAL

THE

attractive to

more

us

productions,and
power.

And

this

point

of view,

of

the

of

still,when
we

third

and

individual
look

we

become

soon

as

individual

thought, learning,
these

upon

that

aware

century, acquaint

than

that

from

well

they, as

with

us

Fathers

as

universal

life

Christian

the

of

monuments

as

they give evidence,

documents

as

and

those

emanations

as

life of which

universal

CONSTITUTIONS:

only indirectly,unconsciously,and as
in the
and
that they all presuppose
accidentally,

it

were

reader

perfectknowledge of the real state of that life of the Church.

or
They are occasional Epistles,or specialtreatises,
apologies,
addressed

Jewish

to

of these

none

what

On

knew.
less the

forms

are

properly

every

instructed

know,

to

avoid, and

of

what

to

or

in

was

general

and

worship and

in government

of the divine

our

canonical

But

after the death

even

community
have
unless
those

then

did

or
or

to

well

as

life,both

in

of all this very

them.

not,

could

we

not

for

eye

have

of St.

existed

many

have

be

customs

formed,

years

survived

John, had not,

century,
to

for

worship nor a
realitymust see that

Apostles,nor

great

life in the different

order

an

not

continued

formed, and

we

an

could

the second

Spiritamong

if

neither

the death

and

beginning of

of the

us

foregoingchapter,that it is
the Christian
religion,that

of

has

whoever

of the two

fall of Jerusalem

Christian

in the

contain

community

Christian

rules been

order

Christian

discipline
; and

characteristics

books

constitution.

the

and

custom

common

and

alreadypointed out

one

at

of

private as

the

In

in the Bible.

little is found

the

Christian

more
writingspresuppose
what was
required of a Christian man
or
confess,to pray, to do, to practise,

of domestic

I have

initiated

and

the contrary, all these

knowledge

woman

Pagan opponents and adversaries.

to
they intended to communicate

or

and
to

the

then,

even

traditional

regulatethe

Churches, and keep up the unity

I believe we
know
the fact,but

might safelyaffirm, that

have
developed itself as it

the

Christian

has

done, and

unity in the second and third centuries,

that organizing social spirithad continued, and unless
regulationshad, at an
customs, traditions, and
early

maintained

period, been
complete, and

its

written

down

liable to

and

changes

put
and

together, more

or

less

additions,in the earlies.

CHARACTER,

THEIR

and

leading

Roman

Churches

world, both

in the East

Christians

The

of

that

Hellenic

highly civilized

the

of

and

397

IMPORTANCE.

AND

ORIGIN,

and

the West.

but still more

scriptural,
of
They trusted for the preservation
were

age

Apostolic and catholic.

to
and
that Apostolicity
that unity both
to the Scripture and
faith had
this very
the
But
Spirit given to the Church.
prompted them to hedge in that spirituallife and Apostolic
and precedents which,
consciousness
with the forms, customs,
in
down
or
to them, directly
they knew or believed,had come
that there certainly
from the Apostles. We
have seen
directly,
in

existed

the

episcopacywithin
in

action

the
of

remnant

those

has been, and

ever

there
the

of

age

that there

all the

the Ecclesiastical

of Church
"

or

even

But, by the side of that,we

matters

Rules

and

the

the times.

Hippolytus point,in

Church,

of each

congregation; in short, that

elements
required to provide for

popular right in

emergencies of

aristocratic

stilla constitutional

was

clerical government

in that age

were

Hippolytus a stirringand organizing

principalChurches, as active as any

see

and order,
discipline

Definitions,"as

to

and
energetically

of doctrine ; that is to say, respect

in matters
as
authoritatively
knowledge of Father, Son, and Spirit,he points
ing our
giving the
invariablyand exclusively to Scripture. When
of bishop Zephyrinus (ix. p. 284.), he says,
the
character
"

ignorantin the ecclesiastical

expression, Definitions," had

was

man

This

rules"

"

fication

that

at

subsequently to
Canon
was
only

time

the

as

Council

the
used

to

of Nice
a

preciselythe

Canons,"

"

denote

(sKJcArja-jac-nxoi
opoi).

rule of

for

or

"

same

signi

Rules," had

originallythe

term

faith,not of discipline.

Hippolytus, in attacking the bishop of Rome, could hardly

have appealed to those Principlesof Ecclesiastical Law, unless
ecclesiastical discipline
of these regulations,
some
upon which
considered
of Apostolic
was
based, and which, as a whole, were
to writing,and were
authority,had been committed
preserved
in the archives
But

we

Irenaeus.
"

no

Pfaffian

of the

have

the

allude

same,

Fragment"

reasonable

doubt

presbytery.
and

here, in
of
can

still more

evidence
explicit,

particular,to

the

from

celebrated

of which
Irenaeus, of the authenticity
be

entertained.

I have

discussed

else-

398

THE

where

its merits

refer

the

to

there

those

and

Iremeus

ordinances
have

who

Christian

sense,

given in

text

quoted.

second

CONSTITUTIONS

APOSTOLICAL

my
says

and

offeringand

here

it is

and

only necessary
first Appendix, and to the
that those who

of
(Siara"="")

studied

who

is

Apostles, that

the

*, know

accept them

sacrifice is.

The

authors

to

say,

what

the

inter

natural

most

the

followed

have

to

to
be, that it refers to such
seems
pretationof this passage
in the
contained
and ordinances
not
as
are
Apostolicinjunctions
received
canonical writings of the Apostles, but still were
by
the Church
as
Apostolic,and therefore must have been written

in

down

Indeed,

or

way

later

not

say,

one

the

than

another
the

second

merely

so

out

Tradition, of which

word

verbal

tradition,or

least

look

that

of

that

second

for

is to

century.

another

inter

unreasonable

fear of the

in the

first of these

existed

originallyas

spoken

ordinances

only in

wrote

the

part of

I have

Certainly those

Fragments.

Iren^eus

writers, who

Protestant

pretation,do

when

of

records

singleChurches,
in a general authoritative
form ; but they were
not
observed,
and
therefore
were
living practicalrules, in the leading
such as Jerusalem, Antioch, Alexandria,
Apostoliccongregations,
and
Churches
existed at that time
Rome,
Ephesus. These
another, and with a considerable
independent of one
perfectly
difference

as

the form

to

discipline.The

both

well-known

of

worship and

difference

as

to

of government

and

the celebration

of

But
all united
only one.
they were
together
of
by three great points: by Scripture,by the consciousness
of the Spirit,
and by the brotherlycom
the unity and
efficacy
which
munications
them.
passed from time to time among
Easter

It

is not

at

is to

the

such

ordinances, known

Churches, and considered

though only as
time

to

committed

not

by them as
not
as
discipline,
that
to writing,

and
rules
rules
Clement

accepted in single
of generalauthority,
of

faith,and
of Rome

at

that

refers in

his

Epistleto the Corinthians, which is not only authentic, but

his Gospel. Clement, in
was
composed before St. John wrote
this Epistle,speaks of regulationsand
of the
arrangements
Apostles regarding the office of the Elders, and claims respect
*

As

to

Rot-he's

see
interpretation,

his

"

Anfange," p.

373.

CHARACTER,

THEIR

399

IMPORTANCE.

AND

ORIGIN,

requiresno argument to prove that these Apostolic

to be con
such as, that the office of Presbyter was
regulations,
sidered as an
office for life,unless a Presbyter became
super
for them.

It

annuated

forfeited

or

scripturalthan
ancient

more

If

and,

by misconduct,
baptism is, although they
the

infant

office

the result

authoritywhich
only that

Irenasus

Clement

alludes

of much

regulation,

refer
than

natural

"

anything written.
reallyhappened.

to

what

used

was

same

regulations
;

second

"

as

not

of Rome

the

it,he appealed to
to

certainlycould

of Clement

name

are

respect for that

showed, obtained

Nothing, therefore,is more

The

no

origin.

Clement, therefore,claimed
as

more

are

that of the author

as

who
the Apostolicman
regulations
; he having been
had firstrecorded ordinances
or
injunctionsof the Apostles,not
universal
found
in Scripture,
who at least had first claimed
or
of the Apostles,
His name,
and the names
authorityfor them.
of these

are

used

as

mythical form

of
namely, the Apostolicity
The

of

sense

the

ordinances

is not

considered

as

with
work
most

such

injunctionsas

fiction

the
directly

of

work

to the

substance.
in

whatever

is, that

fact,

undoubted

an

express

those

be
Apostles must
their disciples,
who,

the

Apostolic,as

coming from
their followers in the next
generation,had continued their
in the same
of Rome
Clement
being the first and
spirit,
them.
The consciousness of Apostolicity
prominent among

in the
and

whole

to

second

and

third

explains,such

nobody
letter

who

words:

"

or
justifies,

fiction,which,

least

at

excuses

could

moreover,

deceive

has, in the
subject. St. Jerome
alreadyquoted, the followingvery remarkable

reflected

Lucian

to

centuries

think

on

it

the

right brieflyto

admonish

thee, that

do not affect the

those which
Apostolictraditions (particularly
ought to be observed as they have been delivered, and
faith)
that

the

others.
own,

and

laws."

and,

Let

ancient

the

consider
This

at

of

customs

people

advice, when

Church.

should
of

not

every

be

destroyedby

province

injunctionof

as

properlyunderstood, is very

highly instructive as
St. Augustin adopted
St. Ambrose.

to

the

those

stand

the precepts of their forefathers

all events,

followingan

some

the
same

by

of

their

Apostolic
sensible

view

of

the

method,

400

THE

Now

APOSTOLICAL

CONSTITUTIONS

the collection of these

tions, insisted

Apostolicregulationsand injunc

by Clement, and referred to by Irenagus as

known
the Catholics
and acknowledged by them
to
in their
but still Apostolic,authority such a book, I say,
disciplinary,
in authorityto the Bible, and affordingmuch
next
information
upon

"

the life of the ancient

to

as

and

give, is still in existence.

cannot

the

Church, which

Bible

does

It is true, the

not

book

is

ante-Nicene
Fathers, and we have no
merely mentioned
by our
verballyaccurate
quotationfrom it in any author of the fourth
still we
But
find
century, but only from the sixth downward.
in

present text,

our

with

those

originof
that for
been

by

has

those who
of the

have

has not

Apostolicremains?

in the

first,because

seventeenth
from

partiesprecluded men
and, secondly,because
for

Germans,

whom

particularreasons

to

any

has

shall endeavour
to found

which
Of

it does

course,

of the

Ordinances
which
soon

the
be

further

our

not

pointed

had

before

text

same

them.

existed

only one

trine,"

or

the

Church,

in
which
it

But

was

reasons:

left to
we

add

may

been

ac

least

fixed

points,upon

third
it

writers

mistake

was

centuries

"of

possess,

suppose
the

name

of

the

find

we

the

on

century

that there
of

"

the

so-called

to

refer,as will

of the fourth
to

or

those

as

follow, that, if

collection,we

the

same

Doc

used
Apostles," was
with
highly respected as connected
only prove, that we have a different

Apostles. I shall not

less interpolatedtext
a

the

genuine :
mythical person.

the

book, which, under

sacred

col

having Constitutions

our

does

that

"Ordinances,"
and

and

Neither

corresponding passages
whole, the

follow from

second

out.

only

inquiry.

Apostles,that they are

of the

men

the

establish first some

to

two

hitherto

quainted with only one collection,and that

and because
Hippolytus had become almost
We

is

ever,

been
But

have

we

know)

prejudicesof all
solution ;
satisfactory

charm.

no

as

and

the

criticism

because

the

expensive

for

Mainly

coming

realityhas

and

rare

century

modern

(so far

therefore,if
the

to

recourse

that

satisfactorily
explained?

half the book

literally

is it then

How

separatelyreprinted,and

lections

two

been

never

century and

even

read

correspond almost

quoted by Epiphanius.

this book

which

passages

eighth book

of

in
the
and
our

402

APOSTOLICAL

THE

groundwork, which
As

century
have

is the horizon

been

reaches
sense,

more

not

St. John
be

to

On

refers.

wondered

of

loped
of

only

supposes

ecclesiastical

Asia

(Ionia). It

we

looked, where
that

orders

two

find in
Elders

in

of

none

to

which

speaks
the

Church,

Deacons;

(Bishops),and

of

the

alreadystand upon the fullydeve

and threefold,instead
system, the episcopal,
of clerical offices. The primitivesystem is,

indeed, implied by

one

those

offices

in the

late

two

or

this difference,we
the

the

Johannean

age

second

century

the

or

age,

shall find that

All

is

those

been

deacons.

who

reallythe

ordinances

ordinance

the

basis of that whole

imply,

in

we

Now,

waiving
is through

But, if
of

but

were

represents the

first century.

the

over

Churches

many

say, that the farthest horizon

may

Clement

have

named
only occasionally

are

posteriorto Clement,

out

which

passages,

governed by presbyterssupported by

system.

the

Constitutions

our

ecclesiastical

deeper, we
corded by

in

Clement

the contrary, whereas

which

twofold, division

know

at, that

ordinances

of these ordinances

in Proconsular

Elders, called also Overseers

canons

ancient

Apostolicregulationrespectingthe

that

ordinance

an

of the

most

adapted : but none

the episcopalsystem,

higher than
introduced
by

Clement

which

to

less

or

is, therefore,
them

Apostolic,or supposed Apostolic,custom.

compilation,the latter part of the third

was

of the

the age

to

CONSTITUTIONS:

every

end

of

look

we

Apostles

re

ecclesiastical
which

canon

the office of

bishop or presbyter,that it is for life,

but
Now, as this principlerested,not upon scriptural
authority,
the latest personal arrangements
of the Apostles,and, in
upon
of St. Peter and St. Paul, that ordinance,appealed to
particular,
relates

to

contained
in the
by Clement, presupposes
again the ordinances
Pas oral Epistles.
From
the general view here taken of the originof the Apo
stolical

Constitutions,and

the

they passed subsequently to

Letters,the circumstance
end

of the fourth

different
the

of the copy

stages through which

publicationof
used

century, containinga few

the

Pastoral

by Epiphanius
passages

now

at

the

either

wholly expunged, or the tenor of which is of a directly

opposite
its
character, although
that of our
groundwork was the same
as
Greek
be explained. We
can
Constitutions,
easily
have, on the

THEIR

other

CHARACTER,

side,as will

contain ordinances

texts

fact,that

hereafter,the undoubted

appear

403

IMPORTANCE.

AND

ORIGIN,

which

and describe customs

we

our

refer

must

I think, therefore,
period than that of Irenaeus.
is the same,
that as the name
we
(Ordinances,Constitutions)
safelyquote that celebrated passage of Irenaeus, which
may
dates from the latter part of the second
century, in proof that
to

earlier

an

that

at

early time
and

customs

ordinances

also refer

may

and

customs

the

there

to

ordinances

first century.

to

of

consequentlybefore

died, and

the

of

of substantial
year

John

St.

end

acknow

been

have

therefore

must

ledged by many, if not by all the Churches, as

although not scripturalauthority,before the
Clement

of

the

before
traditionally,

existed

They

collection

Apostles. I believe we
Clement, as proving that such

ascribed

the words

Church

in the

existed

88, when
his

wrote

Gospel.
has

what

from
Now, it is self-evident,

or

mitted

to

which
injunctions,
writing,must from

were

the

at all

have

they must
of

the

events, have
treated

catechumens

These

elements

two

chapters; that is to say,

teachingand the reception
the
the worship and on

three

formed

the

on
first,

secondly, on

ordi

customs,

graduallycollected and com

comprized two
very first have

elements, the ritual and the constitutional.

must,

said in the first

traditional

part of these Fragments, that these

nances,

been

rites ; and
tutional
have

thirdly,on the government and the whole consti

of the Church.
A fourth chapter must
also
discipline

been

formed

before

ordinances

these

collected

were

and

digestedinto a compendium of Apostolictradition,as the legacy

the ethic precepts, containingthe
of the Apostles. Such
are
the Mount, and
on
applicationof the Decalogue, the Sermon
other
and

general oracles of Christ,as well as of

advice of the Apostles, to the domestic

of the
more

the

Christians.

ethic and

feature in

moral

and

exhortations
social

element

popular novels

also,as the prominent

of which form the
fictions,

appears,

other

and

were

primitiveChristians consisted.
intended
for the catechumens,as
specially
D

to
way of introduction,
each collection. The

earliest literature of the

books

life

find, indeed, this ethic element, in

We

modern
form, prefixed,by
literary,
at the beginning of
specialCanons

same

the

These
a

prepa-

404

ration

for

baptism :

however

Athanasius

as

stolical Constitutions
But

CONSTITUTIONS:

APOSTOLICAL

THE

small

external

the

evidence

canonical

works

from

be

to

of the

is
Apostles,"

known.

"

controverted
read to the

the

"

was

Church, gives a

author

works

of

the

and

so-called

Now,

the

"

brother

of

Synopsis of

the

Athanasius, speaking of the

Testament, which

others, the
"

Clementines

"

the

by

of the

people,mentions, amongst
the

instructed

after the "Doctrine

written

was

intended

the

Shepherd."

named

inspired(SeoTrvsva-Ta)
parts

and

truer

the

of the New
parts (avnAsyojxeva)

Apostles,"and

the

of

It
The

in the
Holy Scripture,5'

are

360

to

Letter, after reciting

by

used

Hermas,"

or

150.

bishop Pius, about

"

and

Apostles/'and

"Shepherd,

of the

of the

the

work

period,whose

Siracb, Esther, Judith, Tobit, and

of

"Doctrine
date

330

about

(he says) are not canonical, but

read by those who
to be
come
*
Book
of Wisdom
: namely, the

as

doctrine

true

Wisdom

received

books

the Fathers

in the

irre

two

are

in 375.

list of such

by

fictitious

authority before

and

Festal
Athanasius, in his thirty-ninth
the

the

to

as

also the

Apostles,"there

fragablewitnesses to their existence

Nicene
epoch : Athanasius, who wrote
and Epiphanius, of the earlyTheodosian
begun

be

may

but

matter,

of the

Ordinances

"

the

only of

early existence,not
of the

Apo

themselves.

form

the

expresslyof

says

and

of them

"

Doctrine

adds

have

the

"

been

tran

which
translated simply,and
not
means
(|",eT""ppacr0"jcrav,
had pre
impliesmodifications as well as omissions). Eusebius
scribed

viouslymentioned
spurious

"

Muratorian

Doctrine

"

New

of the

books

Revelations

"

the

of

St.

fragment

Peter,"

Ou

apri

Trpoatpxonsvoig

applies

to

the

it

applies,of

Apocrypha

Book

(See
course,

of Esther."

as

which

well

as
"

also p.
to

the

as

Se Trapa

TU"V

to

As

to

to

book
the

Trartpuv
TYIQ

the Hermas.

which, by the order

82.)

"

the

among

the author

canonical

(3ov\opevoiQKarr]\tiaQairov

lerius,translates it (p.3.) :
the churches."

vision

Church, read

Kavovi"6fjifva
Tfrw7rw/iEj/a
fjt,tv,
Kal

Apostles

Testament," together with

mentions

tholic,at least of the Roman

*

of the

apocryphal Alexandrian

of the

people as

Ca
well

avayivwaKiaQai ro7g

Drey,

the mention

of the

dXrjGtiag Xoyov.

of the

the

This

followingCote-

are
bishops,

of the book

read

in

of Esther,

"Fragments

of the

THEIR

St. John's

as

We

from

see

call the book

the

the

of

Athanasius.

should

we

much

so

this

read.

Doctrine

"

But

"

of the

"

the Doctrines
"

Synopsis

"

most

in

natural

"

Apostles is no other
for
of the Apostles;
book so highlyrespected

of the

nothing of

know

Athanasius,

itself,the

"

Ordinances

or

or

author

the

Doctrine

"

"

of the earlier

and

Eusebius

as

It is, in

Constitutions

"

otherwise
and

century, such

in

supposition,that
than

(asa canonical book).

quotationsthat the writers

question the
Apostles,and so does

works

protested

some

read

these

part of the fourth

of the

that

Apocalypse; adding,however,

againstits being thus

405

IMPORTANCE.

AND

ORIGIN,

CHARACTER,

*, in noticingthe condemnation

Zonaras

ApostolicalConstitutions" by the Concilium Trullanum

he
the
of 692t expressly alludes
to
Doctrine," because
mentions
it when
speaking of their being rejected. The title,
book, which begins and ends
indeed, appliesvery well to our
ethic admonitions, although it principallyrelates
to
with
positiveordinances respectingthe ritual or the discipline.The
the
reason
assigned by the Council for their rejectionwas
of the book
circumstance
by heretics
having been interpolated
(Cod. 112, 113.). The later Byzantine writers,Photius at their
Constitutions,"though
head, speak of the eight books of our
of the

"

"

"

as

of ancient and

The

use

of

some

perhaps even orthodox

respectable,
the absence
of some
or
expressions,
under suspicionof Arianism, an

lays them
brought againstour
terms,

Fathers

ante-Nicene

the most

But
As

soon

as

fiction,some

"

we

"

Constitutions

who

wrote

for the external

much

So

of the

and

of Clement

fictitious names

bearing the

in

those

on

evidence

and

and

with

common

all the

subjects.
historical

convincingarguments are the

get rid of all that belongs to
ethic introductions

Apostles,yet
productions.
theological
unjustcharge

probabilities.
themselves.

contents

the bad

all occasional

taste

of the

moralizing

generally,everything manifestly rewritten

with
as
we
literarypretension; and lastly,as soon
expunge
of the fourth and fifth centuries,which are
some
interpolations
easilydiscernible,we find ourselves unmistakeablyin the midst
conclusions, and,

of the life of the Church

Canon

of the second

60., compared with his

D

and

third centuries.

of
explanations
D

Canon

Laodic.

60.

406

THE

We

have

APOSTOLICAL

believe, the

now,

CONSTITUTIONS

hands, that the present Greek

dilated

most

and

two

latter books,

the

matter.
original

documentary proofs in
is the least original
and

text

of
interpolated

all which

preserved.

are

nevertheless,and they alone, contain

In

our

the
The
of

most

Appendix, the curious reader will

find an extract
of all those hitherto neglectedor unknown
texts,
it appeared important,the very words
and, wherever
given and
I refer in particularto the text
compared with each other.
of the Coptic ordinances
of the Apostles and the commentary
on

our

them.
We

have

substance
without
emotion

given,in

beginning of this volume,

can
precious relics. Who

most

respect, and, if he
?

Who

placednext
such

these

of

the

to

customs

does

Who

ordinances

Christian

feel that

not

the Bible ?

and

have

doubt

formed

were

to

as

and

genuine

read

them

heart, without

they indeed

can

the

deserve

to be

the age

when

recorded

points necessary
having established the fundamental
for forming an
impartialjudgment on the ApostolicalCon
of research
the method
out
stitutions,and having sketched
which
I have pursued, I shall add a few words
respectingthe
historyof the criticism of this remarkable production.
The importance attributed to it by the English critics of the
end of the seventeenth
and the beginning of the eighteenth
centuries,with few exceptions,and the strong and almost
universal belief in the antiquityand authenticity
of the nucleus
of its contents, form
the most
brilliant part of English eccle
After

siastical criticism.

It

attemptedto point out

and

their ultimate

is true,
its natural

conjecturesas

of

none

originand
to

eminent

those

authentic

the former

are

as

men

elements

discordant

unhistorical.
refers the
While
they are
bishop Pearson
originof the ApostolicalConstitutions to the Apostles or their
and while
verbal traditions
Grabe
calls them
disciples,
even
as

written

down

in the

beginning of

Beveridge ascribes

them

there to have

an

for the

Roman.

been

to

error

Such

Clemens
in the
mistake

the
of

second

century, bishop

Alexandria, supposing

tradition which
tradition

could

mistook
never

him
have

THEIR

made, and
a

CHARACTER,
learned

so

himself.

one

should

man

Exaggerating the importance of

been

foisted

written

in

goes

the

to

oppositionto

all historical and

other

extreme.

later elements, which

some

the

fallen into such

Constitutions

in the sixth century : an opinionin which

German
Ittig,and by Father Tillemont

the

by

in, he supposes

have

never

Archbishop Usher

407

IMPORTANCE.

AND

ORIGIN,

internal

have

to

had
been

he is followed
but which

is

If these

evidence.

hampered by their conventional

views in one
the pious and learned Whiston
theological
way,
into a stillwider and
was
driven, by his oppositepredilections,
indeed
absurd
conjecture. He started the almost incredible
dictated by Christ to his
Constitutions
were
notion, that our
But
these
disciplesin the forty days after the resurrection.
shrewd

and

well

men

were

do not diminish the merit of

eccentricity,
as
English school, for having deeply felt,and maintained
as
they could, the character of the work, as relatingto a

defects,and
the

learned

document
As

to

even

this

of the ancient

Church

of the ante-Nicene

the

of

Protestant

research

the

period.

critical school

the criticism upon these Constitutions

its weakest
What
part, and very naturallyso.

Germany,

in

is

undoubtedly
they know how
best is thought, the ideal part of history:what
is
to handle
farthest from their grasp is reality. The
only valuable portion
of the ApostolicalConstitutions is their reality
: the speculative
ideal portion is entirelyinsignificant.
This
is the only
or
explanationof the fact of Neander
having scarcelymade any use
of the

novel

treasures

contained

of the Clementine

in them

fictions has

and
been

that while
made

the tedious

the

subjectof

deep (although,I am afraid,equallypremature) researches

(by Schliemann, Hilgenfeld,Ritschl, and others),the Con
stitutions have neither been
reprintednor commented
upon.
At most
they have received a look of disdain from the German
with two honourable
critics,
exceptions.Rothe, alone,has given
sensible generalview of the state of the question,in a note,
a
full of information
and good sense, to his work on the originof
very

the

ecclesiastical constitution

instituted
About
Roman

and

Krabbe,

as

young

inquiryinto the questionitself.

time (1832),a German
the same
divine of
school of Germany, Von
Catholic
Drey,

man,

an

the critical
made

the

408

Constitutions

Greek

subjectsof
deeply into

result at which
book

and, as

and
investigation,

merit

of these

Krabbe

arrived

the

to

the

of

Canons

the

and

elaborate

more

CONSTITUTIONS.

APOSTOLICAL

THE

relics.

He

entered

part of the contents, has proved his

Again, while acknowledging that the seventh

eighth book bear a peculiarcharacter,he fails to see

tact.

supplements

not

at

separate collection,and

genuine
Hence

and

all, but

first six

untenable

the

arose

author,
critical
well

as

that

as

they

forms

them

which, in its originalparts, is

one

primitive as

of

each

that

the

better

case

his

are

same

originof

the
he considers
predecessors. But when
books to be the composition of an ancient ante-Nicene
and
of philologicalaccuracy
he
betrays great want
than

the

very

the

to

comes

the ante-Nicene

"

Apostles

the

first six books

idea, that

these

are

the

as

reverse.

first six books

are

regular plan, instead of being a

rhetorical essay, full of interpolations,
single collections con
he
The final result at which
tainingonly a few genuine gems.
intended
for the catechumens, whereas
arrives,that they were
the seventh was
reserved for the initiated,and the eighth,the
formed

on

originaland

an

for the priestsalone, falls to the

(Episcopalritual),
ground togetherwith the suppositionfrom which it is obtained.
Pontificale

fundamental

These

coming

to

defects in his researches

simple historical

the

prevent

him

from

solution.

give this time the Greek text (oldand new) in the Anaof the whole
lecta, togetherwith the analysis
work, which formed
We

part of the first edition,and established

seventh, and the eighth books

the

and

that the

later

But

latter include

two

are

the fact,that the first six,

three

nucleus

parallelcollections,

manifestlydilated by

additions.
we

have

ticular,because

at

this

it is

placeto

consider

directlyconnected

the

eighth book

with the

in par

principalobject
of our
inquiry. For we find the key to its composition in a
of Hippolytus, which, very probably with
lost work
omissions,
and certainlywith some
forms the introduction
interpolations,
of that most
I
Before
text.
important part of the Greek
proceed to the solution of this problem, I submit to my readers
I stated the reasons
the Appendix, in which
for my
conjecture
the
of
the
text
first
six
books.
respecting Syrian

410

ECCLESIASTICI

CANONES

given

the

as

14.).
I have

We

third
find

(p. 10. " 2.) that

here

from
given with Tattam
these,' ought to read,

from

of the Catechumens

the Book

chapter of

concluding words,

for

murder

the

other.

Coptic text, by
which

We

set.

ligiblethe
classes of
who

the

Text-Book

enabled

are

conclusion

of the

Elders, which

is

has been

altar

in

shall

admonished

make

common

may

"

clearer

by

the Greek

the

first in

and

the

for he who

filleth the

acceptablebefore God.'
given of that most obscure

'

But

two

if

one

the

left),and

in

the

elders of

the whole

Map0a

QVKETI

tliTEV'

to

Ata

by

Greek

the

Mapia^u,

these

says

did

Supper, because
Sarah)

I did

when

Lord

he

not

I waited
have

to
'

the man,

who

the

buted

to

to

Mary

that

saw

is this

weakness

teaches

an

evan

considered

the

of

her.)
the

What

"

by

spoke

to

words
the

at

said
St.

me,

what

from

short

of

those

Martha
the

Last

Luke,

x.

42. ;

I recollect

by
the

as

Mary, (like

saved

(St^oVei)at
to

seems

Apostles,

side

will be

excluded
waited

have

is the follow

the

this tradition is meant

gives also (pp. 133

137.)a
the Apostles. It is unnecessary
"

Mary

Sophia.

No,'

will be saved

I believe

having

of

your
"

is weak

woman

women

the

Pistis

smiled.'
Lord

the

be

to

stand

^L^LUXTCLV.Mapm

meeting

in

ear

itiltiaffKCV,
on
TO
aaOevec;

but
dinner, St. John, xii.),

at

question : Why are

communion-table, Martha
"Bickell

us

laugh (when

said

strong." (The

allow

not

the

and

avrrjv

ore
//julv

eyeXao-a* TrpoeXeyeyap

Jesus

shall be

be

good

place of

the

text, which

eifiev

on

iff^vpov(Tudijcrerai. I take
two
holy women
being present at
they are regularlysupposed to be
c

takes

Having

respectingMartha

passage

TOV

of the unlearned

ears

be confirmed

etTTfv'

thus

Finally, the interpretationwhich

as

or

intel

text, which, after the precept that the Reader

Sunday meetings,runs
good delivery,
knowing that he

gelist;

"a

of

those

(with

cause

Offices,

render

to

the

first Alex

Coptic.

the

in

as

the

contumeliously,the

answers

explicit,

respecting the

canon

in

obscure

text

at

judge him as he deserveth, in order that the rest

fear ; let them judge without
respect of persons, that the evil may
and all the people be carried away.'
spread like gangrene,
The
conclusion
of the next
canon
(in.p. 38.)likewise becomes

not

ing

remarkable

not

are

more

41.)

"

Greek

the

by

so

35

(pp.

these.'

Ecclesiastical

the

on

proceeds

council

common

on

chapter

is

followed,

is

Introduction

the remarkable

constitute

andrian

The

texts

"

which

from

proceeds

(0oVoe instead of Qdovog.) On the whole, the two

all literally
the
sometimes
identical, but
one
sometimes

for envy

Coptic thus,

the
'

the

(pp.9

by

the

what

is

strength of
to answer

diaKovia

at

that dinner

the
?

penitentialOrder, attri
add, that such penitential

DICUNTUR

QUI
Ordinances

posterior to

are

the result of the most

recent

Penitential

the

Books

schleben, Die

in

of the

erudite

criticism

der

(pp. 148

Bickell

considers

first six books

them

extracts

as

of the

if so, how

but

Roestell

also

having

Bibliothecje

Constitutions

collection

then

the correct

books

ordinary

the

T(t)V

collection

nation

be

can

Of

the

Can.
Of

13,

established

as

the
lated

My

of the

same

omission

of

text

same

expla

no

are

wanting

the

Greek

1852

Second

text

known,
the

31.

36"43.

33, 34.

March

in

from

readers

Coptic Canons,
Dr.

85."

as

conjecture is

Volume

of the

of

the

first books

is confronted

Syrian manuscript

of the

with
of

will find

the

the

Boetticher.

which

Con
purer

Paris, copied

there, also,a critical

manuscripts of

now

Analecta

Boetticher, the editor of the Constitutions

Paul

by

of

of which

70, 71. 74, 75. 81"83.

fact, as
the

it results

Volume.

Apostolical
ApostolicalCanons

Muralt, the

to

26, 27. 30,

18"20.

hitherto

stitutions, as

Dr.

of them

39

collection

written

shows, in which

by

14.

64.

58"60.

I had

as

collection

primitive collection there

the additional

What

(codex

xv.

given.

7"11.

Can.

et

MS.

Greek

of the

represents, according
leaves out

but

canons,

Catalogus
Latinorum

fi^'(fol.139b.).

"ErcpoiKCLVOVIQ

the 85

that

aTTOOToXwV
O.yi(i)V

and, in the third place,a mutilated

Second

the

title :

"OpOL KCLVQVLKOL

This

the

explained

Muralfs

Grascorum

imperialis publics

St.

chapters, the

26

is it to be

mentioned

discovered

text

account

ApostolicalConstitutions.

(Petropoli,1840; fasc. L), I have

the
membranaceus) contains, first,
under

in

whole

Professor

Codicum

"

159.)the

they leave out exactly what I have in

(printedlast year) shown to be interpolations?
the

on

Volume

"

Wasser-

Kirche, only just

"

exhibits,

a7ro"rro\wv, and

T"V

of those

originaltext

"

of Dr.

abendllindischen
is

will find

subject of the

this

on

critical work

and

the greatest treasure

title AtSacrKaXia

"

German

reader

curious

The

age.

Syrian MS. in the National

Library at Paris (Cod. Or.
No. 38.). This collection,
examined
by Dr. Zenker, bears

Germ.

that

our

Bussordnungen

published. But

411

APOSTOLOKUM.

have

in that

account

been

of
col

412

II.

WOKK

THE

OF
VESTIGES

THE

who

DREY,

nothing is
the

IT

IN

known

THE

an

of the

this book,

to

imperfectly)
by

Fabricius.

Lucinius, of the year

scruplesof
"With

"

is said

that of
a

one

in

It is clear that

their

different

ecclesiastical
this could

and
discipline,

only

lists of

works

subject. Now, there are

and
the Barocci
collection),

to

it; and

on

receive

Opp. ed. Vallars. Venet.

jejunandum sit,et de

on

this and

one

it

daily,

and

of

written

as

have

who

the
been

had

subject.
written

subjects of
authority. But

similar
an

None

anything relatingto

of the
such

manuscripts,one at Oxford (in

at Vienna
(Fabr. i. 245-259.),

t. iii.1. p. 430.

Euchnristia

upon

the Charismata.

contain
two

authors

therefore

considered

be the treatise
his

those

opinions

composed expressly on

work

fast

to

some

excerptedopinionsfrom
the treatise of Hippolytus

to

quotes of Hippolytus must

he

copious

have

in contradistinction

cursorilyrecorded
What

to

to

superstitious
thy questions

the

different authorities."

quoted

rather

ought
ought

one

and several other writers

treatise,

is here

that

to

answer

Church
practiceof the Roman
Hippolytus/ a very powerful writer* has
be

to

Spain ;

in

says,

reference

respectingthe Sabbath, whether

respectingthe Eucharist, whether

letter

remarkable

the

in

For,

given (although

is indeed

and

398, St. Jerome

queriesand conscientious
and
bigoted person:

which

(p. 170.) that

Hippolytus on

of

of the work

of

passage

Holy Spirit. This learned man

interestingpassage of St. Jerome, which

Gifts

or

evidentlyrelates

AND

SPIRIT,

overlook

Constitutions, asserts

of the contents

overlooked

HOLY

CONSTITUTIONS.

all who

upon
the

THE

OF

GIFTS

APOSTOLICAL

THE

severe

relatingto

Charismata,

has

ON

OF

is very

Fathers

the

HIPPOLYTUS

"

De

Sabbatho

quod quseris

accipiendaquotidie,quod Roecclesia et Hispaniaeobservare

mana
perhibentur,scripsitquidem et Hip
vir
diversi
variis auctoribus
et carptim
ex
scriptores
polytus, dissertissimus,
utrum

edidere."

an

HIPPOLYTUS

which

ON

give the

tions of the

THE

of the

text

Ai""crxaA/a

"

of which

from

ch.

seventh

conventional

We

have
also

phrases,required by
and
thoughtful. The
following:

of

the

the

in

fiction,and

leading

what

Hippolytus,
the first

expunge

St. Mark's

to

follows, only the

Apostles," and
what
of

ideas

in

hesitation

no

addition

the

We,

"

only to

ethical

the

I have

books.

quoted), and,

insertion

of the canonical

the face of it the stamp of

on

style.

is

xv.,

the

introductory
period (inwhich
Gospel,

perfectly
agrees with
the style
literarycomposition,

rugged form
moralizing style of

the

it bears

ideas and

to

as

is

equallyfrom

of the first and

saying that

both

the Charismata."

treatise,which

eighth book,

ordinances, and
in

this

to

differs

troductions

the title :

of the" holy Apostleson

in the

text

of
interpolations

rwv

Introduction

the

part of the Constitu

as

the evident

without

413

SPIRIT.

[Travrcov] dylwv'AirOtrrlAawnspi Xa^tr/xarcwv.

"Doctrine

The

HOLY

THE

OF

eighth book

Apostles,but

present text, under

our

GIFTS

is

remains

the

similar

treatise

original
the

are

"

The

"

and

likewise

through

advantage of
unbelievers.

names

your

His

power,

far

as

that

we

dead,
work
as

written

the

other

no

one

received

off the

throw
believe
man,

the

in

Him.

should

but
For

of

rather
the

expel demons,
such

for the
of the

account

on

Saviour

our

is done

zeal, of

or

miracles

rejoicethat

one

It is therefore

the

Apostles,

by

course,

as

not

necessary
resuscitate the
do not

historyof Moses,

always
as

well

himself.
have

such

not
vaunt
gifts,must
those who
have
the giftsof miracles : for
not
who
believes in God, through Christ,who
has
spiritualgift: it is a gift of the Holy Spiritto
the Judaic veil, and to
or
Pagan superstitions,

that the Eternal

Word

became

all righteousness,
died
fulfilling

dead, and

but

good-willand

our

the

to

believed, not

you,

heaven.'

Those, therefore, who

there is

who

of the words

sense

speak with tongues. Even

conversion,as is proved by

over

given

of that power,

or

themselves

not

those

to

by
by

assisted
faithful

was
(signs)

spirits
obey

are

that of Jesus
"

as

that the

are

all the

them

the possessors
This is the

Rejoice not

'

of miracles

power

was

taken

up

to

God.

incarnate,that He

lived

the cross,

from

on

If

rose

thou, therefore,hast

414

WORK

THE

received

gift,thy

one

of wisdom

or

of

brother

of the

continence.

When

himself

not

nor

Samuel, who, being

not

despise David,

was

Elijah or
Let

"

no

who

Elisha

mighty prophet
also

did

; nor

did
high-priest,

and

prophet, and

show

Joshua,

Nor

king.

presumption.

any

who

brother

does

not

no
longer
gifts. For, supposing there were
working of miracles would be superfluous.'More
(

nor
a
captain is nothing without his army,
governor
those who
him.
Let, therefore,no bishop extol
obey

over,

word

; the

another

his countrymen

therefore, despise a

one,

all
infidels,

received

the

Daniel

or

miraculous

possess

has

or

above

did

did

HIPPOLYTUS

fore
or
discerningof spirits,
future, or doctrine,or patience,or righteous
Moses
wrought his miracles in Egypt, he

knowledge,

knowledge

extol

OF

without
himself

presbyters,nor presbytersabove the

people : for the whole consists of these together. Bishops and
and the laymen are
laymen
presbytersare priestsof some
one,
of

above

some

one

deacons

to

and

be

the

like,is

bestows

the

apostle,a bishop, or
of

power
It

God, who

is well

here

Charismata, both

Christian

giftsand

in

not

our

power

our

power,

the

author

be

to

an

but

in the

means

by

gifts."

remark,

to

the

is in

that
the

ecclesiastical offices which

of
promise of the Holy Spirit. This combination
the explanation of the plan and extent
ideas gives us
of his
between
this book
treatise,and is the real key to the connection
have

the

the

and

Apostolical Constitutions.

clearlyexpressed in

more

says, at the conclusion

much

may

be said

the

of the

connection

period, where

first section
of those

account

on

next

This

is

the

author

of his treatise

who

have

still

"

So

deemed

been

worthy of the giftsor offices

(x"pia-potTcav
y at-iuoparwv)."
second
The
add this
We
chapter or section begins thus :
"

consideration

prophesies is pious, nor

who
one
was
a
expels demons
prophet :
holy. Balaam
every
Caiaphas a high-priest. A bishop,weighed down by ignorance,
or

malice, is

not

not

every

one

bishop,but

who

belies

brought forward by God, but by men

king is no longer a king, but a tyrant.
contempt for real prophets,but in order
of the

overbearing.

...

his
:

and

name,

exactlyas
This

impious

an

say, not

we

to repress

there be
If,therefore,

is not

out

of

the arrogance
man

or

woman

ON

who

you,

among

of

humbly

GIFTS

THE

has

OF

such

any

this is

language not
entirelyin character

Father, and

Antichrist,and of the

think

pleaseGod."

himself,that he may

I believe

him, let him

in

grace

415

SPIRIT.

HOLY

THE

of

unworthy

of the book

the author

with

of

opponent

courageous

holy Christian

on

tyrannicaland

ignorantbishop,in the great work on the heresies.

Hippolytus, therefore,evidentlytreated in his book both of
the Offices of the Church.
the Gifts of the Holy Spirit and
This second
brought him into the very
part almost necessarily
heart of the Apostolic regulationsas to disciplineconnected

wicked

or

would

St. Jerome

in that work

treated

first

The

chapter

Next

follow

the

on

attributed

by

"

to

byters.
bishop ;
The

from

the

for

the

not

It

cannot

ordain

Deacon

lation

but, when

the

he

receiveth

remove

oblation

presbyter,he givethit
ministeringto priests."

canonical

he

ordaineth,
from

not

pres

clergy,but
bishop.

not

no

but

he

suspendeth

receiveth

baptize,nor

not

hath

to the

again

begins :

liable to such

blessing,but
doth

in

are

blessing,except
co-presbyters: he layethon

themselves

givethno

presbyter:

nor

remove

his

They

marked

very

xv.)

to

definitions

ushered

are

and

of the

member

every

they make

and

and

(Ch. xvn.)

character.

bishop
:

(Ch. I.

and
regulations

Canaanite," and

Presbyter blesseth,and
bishop and the body of

inferiors when
The

Church.

worded.
quite differently

bishop alone

hands, but doth

"

similar set of

removeth

He

this

ordination

the

Bishop blesseth, and is not blessed :

and receiveth blessingfrom bishops,but

The

after

follows

regulations on

piece of literarycomposition,of

offereth

"

by

Simon

"

hierarchical

and

and

subject,but

same

by Hippolytus."
faeipoTovia),

canons

followed

are

evidence, of

to the different offices of the

appointment
These

follows, historical

Ordinances, which

on

the Ordination

On

as

the Offices of the Church.

on

introduction,is inscribed
"

in

by

part of the treatise.

despised,respectingthe point,that Hippolytus

to be

not

nature

points mentioned

two

naturallycome

very

is also, in what

there

But

the

service,and

and

worship

with

been

made

people,not

as

his

proceeding.

it from
make

by

the

the

the ob

bishop

priest,but

as

416

WORK

THE

HIPPOLTTUS

OF

Towards
originof these Constitutions.
the old simple
the end of the ante-Nicene
period,they made
collections of customs
and regulationsinto a book, by intro
Coutumes
composition,
by a literary
ducing different sets of
either of their own
making (as the latter probably is),or by
Here

we

the very

see

"

"

corresponding treatise of some

father.
who
Thus, the man
compiled our seventh book
knows, extracted two chapters of the
body now
every
The compiler
which bears the name
of Barnabas.
epistle
eighth book, or a predecessorin this sort of compilation,

transcribingor
ancient

has,

as

ancient
of the

extracting a

apparentlydone

has

the

the work

with

same

of

Hippolytus

on

the Charismata.
And
for

this latter extract

served

to

in

us

Coptic ;

work

which

which

and

appears to
compositionof this kind which we
years

ago,

:
acquiredgreat authority

of the Church

find it in the Canons

we

have

must

me

Tattam

deacon

translation

The

taken.

the

where

possess.

is made

Paris, made

and

England

critical edition,and
mous

being printed.
may

delay. But,
wishing that
meet

with

I had

now

withheld

be

not

considerable

learned,from

of that excellent

work

in

Schwarze

from

the

on

Gnostic

work

has done

at the hands

edition of Arch

the

seemed

sense

the

printedCoptic
had, during his stay in
as

preparationsfor a more
the prefaceto a posthu
text

was

ready for

"

without

refrain
hope, I cannot
ApostolicalConstitutions

from

"

the celebrated

in the British

of Professor

treasure

charitythan

little more

scriptof

the

hitherto

again my hope that this

public,and may be edited

expressing such

the work

the

scholar, that the

express

of
analysis

notice had

no

and

alterations

requireit,I attempted such

text
suggested. The late Dr.

and

extract

from

originaltext

to

pre

only publisheda few

by far the most interesting

given,in the first edition, a full

important work, of which, it appears,

been

Alexandria,

was

I have
this

of

Museum,

Petermann.

the
The

may

Coptic manu
n/"rri"
^o"p/a,
learned

editor

or
publishedit without any sort of comment
explanation,
to nine tenths of the readers
although it is almost unintelligible
without them ; and although its contents
invite critical remarks,
with respect to old Egyptian and Platonic specula
particularly
Besides this,merely to remark
tion.
(asthe author does) that

has

418

III.

GRNERAL

RESULTS

RESPECTING
AND

A.

I have

THINK

been

hitherto

CONSTITUTIONS

APOSTOLICAL

THE

CANONS.

General

critical Results.

analysis,more
ante-Nicene
originof

done, the

has

clearlythan

in my

proved

book,

rather

or

early fiction "ApostolicalConstitutions,"

and consequently the stillhigher antiquityof the materials,both
shown
I have
ecclesiastical and literary,
which
they contain.
of the Epistle of Barnabas, which
that the compilersmade
use
belongs to the first half of the second century ; that the eighth
books, called by

an

transcriptof Hippolytus ; and that the first

six books are
full of phrases found in the second interpolation
so
that their last compiler, the author of
of the IgnatianEpistles,
after that interpo
the present text, must
either have lived soon

is

an

extract

lation
must

made,

was

have

or

been

vice

the

and

one

or

versa,

same

the

and compiler
interpolate!'
This

person.

last circum

probable that at least the first six

were
compilation,like the Ignatianforgeries,

renders

stance

Greek
of Asia

that

I suppose

dria.

to the

which

pared with
of each

each

critical

established
First.

Second.

the

That

the first six

Two

they

points
neither

nobody
for

the

are

Antioch

will trace

now

them

the

their
to

nor

of the

produce
Oriental
Alexan

Palestine.

to

the different collections of this sort,

first time

other, I have

chapter in

self-evident

belong to

relation between

here

are

books

it

Minor.

origin,and
As

or

the

thoroughly

sifted and

(asthe Recapitulationsat
Appendix

will

more

com

the end

fullyexhibit)

followingten points:
the Greek

text

contains

three distinct collections:

books, the seventh, and the eighth.

That

the first of these collections

entirelyrewritten,and

then

interpolated.

(Books

I.

"

vi.)was

GENERAL

Third.

That

the

here
interpolations,

tions,betray themselves
but also
order

the

by

in most

fact,that, when

the present entire want

Fourth.

cases,

That

the

of all

second

not

of the

in the other

and

onlyby

their contents,

in the other

Fifth. That

logicalorder.
Greek

Constitutions

is

are

of the

text

the

seventh

is not

repro

collection, or

which
collections,

the usual

not

Greek.
of the Greek

eighth book

of that

recension
corrupt and interpolated

tained in the Vienna

natural

ordinances, instead of

and
book, is,in its ordinances, entirelyoriginal,
duced

collec

expunged,a

they are

in the arrangement

appears

419

RESULTS.

CRITICAL

and Oxford

manuscripts: exactlyas

con

stated

Grabe.

by

That

Sixth.
both

this

compilationis

the Introduction

by

be considered

with

connected

which

with

Hippolytus,
which

and

it opens,

may
lost
book
the
of
substantially
representingpart

as

ApostolicTradition respectingthe Gifts of

the Holy Spirit,"and by the wording of the chapterson the
Offices of the Church, and perhapsby that of others (Books in.
of

the
Hippolytus,

"

-VI.).
Seventh.

in the

contained
Ordinances

used

in the

us

principalmaterials of this compilationare

latter portion of the collection of Apostolical
in Egypt (Books in.
vi.),and preserved to
the

That

"

Coptic text.

F"ighth.That
i.

n.) of

the Church

something

of

first

the

very

of Alexandria
like

forerunner

that

of the

and

comparativelyworthless

now

Ordinances

(Books
groundwork

represents the

which

the

first six books

of

the

law

Ninth.

of these

decidedly fraudulent imposture, the

of the Pseudo-Isidorian
impostureof the later canon
of Rome, exhibit in a thoroughlycorrupted
Church

Constitutions,

Greek

portion

That

the other
in

preserved only
the

translation,bears
elements, and

collection of the Church

the

same

represents in
parts of

Catechumens

text.

the

of

Alexandria,

Abyssinian text and its Arabic

primitivecharacter in its original
the chapter on
the admission' of
Greek
Con
eighth book of our

stitutions.
Tenth.
ordinances

That
as

the
used

Syrian collection,or
in

the

Church
E

the

of Antioch

collection
and

of

its sister

420

APOSTOLIC

Churches

of the

parts of the
coincide

not

We

ORDINANCES.

Syrian tongue,
eighth book of our

with

I. Greek

the

have

Books

unknown

i.

Book

II.
"

introduction

Book
purer

Oxford

the

MSS.,

vin.

and

(Books in.

the

an

interpolatedCollection.

as

to

the

introduction,the

v.

i.)

Collection.
interpolated

an

is in the Vienna

bearing

canons

the

and
of

name

part of the Coptic Col

this text
iv.

groundwork,

vi.)and part

of the

Abyssinian

Syrian substantially
agree.

Coptic Collection.

Books

i.

n.

the

Alexandrian

Ordi

the

Alexandrian

Ordi

Collection A.

nances,

Ethiopic

Collection.

nances,

Collection

Syrian

first

With

Hippolytus.
lection

of this Collection

text

the

to

n.)

compare,

"

,,

rewritten.
entirely

Coptic Collection,Book

to

III.

VI.

collections.

as
i.

vn.

,,

(Originunknown

vi.

"

compare,

Coptic Collection,Books

V.

does

; but

(Origin

IV.

Constitutions

Greek

followingsix independentcollections

Constitutions.

The

similar relation to other

either of the Alexandrian

therefore

of ordinances

bears

Collection.

38

Canons

B.
The

Ordinances

of

the

Church

of

Antioch.
All

these

necessary

which

collections

critical

ought
Prolegomena

be

to

and

edited

together,with
Tables ; for
analytical

principalpoints have been established

The
Analysisprefixedto the text given in the Analecta.

of

text

of Cotelerius

Vienna
As

the

MS.
the

would

is

so

have

that
uncritical,
been

an

to

immense

ApostolicalCanons,

both

the
printeven
improvement.
those

received

in

the
both
the

Greek
second

by the
the others, their meaning, origin,and
Roman
Church
and
become
so
clear,when considered in the lightof
interpolations
of
of the Constitutions,and in particular
a historical criticism
of Contents
the collections used in Egypt, that the Table
preto

GENERAL

CRITICAL

fixed to their translation,as

421

RESULTS.

given in

this

Volume, requiresno

comment.

General

B.

I. As

Results

the

for

Philosophical
History of the Age of
Hippolytus.

to the Genuineness

Importance of the

historical

and

ApostolicalOrdinances.
I believe I have
age

originof

and

leading pointsfor fixingthe

genuine elements, such as they have been

established
the

put togetherin the Book

The
we

first of these

look

of the

the

to

some

all events

to

or

of the Church.

pointsis :

the

of them
the

third

I have

go

out

The

second

to

the Johannean

point

is : that

they all imply

the Johannean
upon
in the ecclesiastical sense,

of the

Canons,
the

nowhere

Clement

of

with

Rome,

decrees

universal

the
we

Con

the

of Asia

the

or

to

There

deacons

system

system

reference

Minor,
of three

system
evidence

Epistles are
a

the

written.

of the
work

the

of

rational historical criticism

of

and
Ignatius,

ot

Polycarp,

oppositetheories.

genuine elements, whether

never

the

Pastoral

the

combined

all the

these

Now

they

when

of
epistles

demolishes

or

that

Church,

Ignatius,

Hare.

Archdeacon

to

at

age,

of

immediatelysucceeding,the age
Christian
generation,according to
Letter

"

coutumes

saying, that

one

stand

St. Paul, and

"

in

hesitation

no

Episcopacy
orders,bishops,elders,and deacons.
This fact stronglycorroborates the
ancient

local

the

period in which the Pastoral Letters were

also bishops)and
have only elders (called
stitutions

if
regulations,

of the

some

back, if not

in the Fourth

sketched

that

themselves, are

contents

Apostolic Church.

I believe

two

formed
of

force

Synods
of

presentedmodifications

real code

any

law.

Councils.

or

Every

called

of

law, much
Their

ancient

of the outlines and

E

Constitutions,

and

less

were

collections had

great

Church

traditions here

put

422

APOSTOLIC

but

together;

the

built upon

were

know

to

such

much

So

the

to

understanding of
Apostolicand the

II. As

used

was

Alexandria.

or

as

whole

of

the

Law, which

Roman

law

with

began
Now

and

Rome,

Nice,

Canons

the
to

was

furnish

Law, the

the

land, if

direct,

theory of
expressly

not

the documents

of the

Church.

Our

Canons,

Catholic

well

as

portions

recent

of

the

as

acknowledge

them,

The

clergyforms

the

Constitutions, even

definition

no

Church, but that it comprises the whole

faithful.

distinct

of

the

of the

body

order, but without

most

having

indelible character.
know

They

the

but

kindred

to

Neither
of the

an

the
do

and

express

Logos,

consecration
prayer

"

of the

and

servingboth

the

symbolical

"

with

com

against

reason,

as

of God.
hierarchical

right
rest of the Christian
people.
if,when a new
congregation
a
candidate, it has the right
supreme

him.

There

ordination;"

for

the

anathema

no

recognitionof

Word

people elect the bishop; and

is forming, other Churches
propose
of decidingwhether
it will accept
and

contain

solemn

The

"

but

connected

They

the Eternal

the face

Self, a sacrifice of thankfulness,

they acknowledgeany

bishops,in

between

Mass

Oblation, and

of Christ's death.

memoration

the

sacrifice of

the

represented by
reason

sacrifice of

no

expression of

word

of

century by the fraud

according to

English canonists the law of

abrogated,is in flagrantcontradiction

any

System

that this later Canon

some

ancient

the Council

our

irrefragableproof
of

the

the ante-Nicene

fixed in the ninth

and

Church

of the

life of

Government.

Decretals.

positive,and

the

Church.

ante-Nicene

of the Apostles,and

definitively
shaped

Regulations for

constitution, service, and

of Church
Canon

of these

importance

the

to the Canons

The

practicesof all Churches

So far it is highlyimportant
in a given leadingChurch,

and

groundwork.

collection

Antioch

as

constitutions

this

which

ORDINANCES.

bishop and

is
one

for

no

and

difference
the

same

presbyter.

GENERAL

Canon

The

CRITICAL

councils in the fifth and

in the

politansystem
Nicene
which

Law
is not

originof
and

part of the

subsequent
metro

The

word.

ante-

place

that is to say, every

with peasants around

Church

presided over

by

it,the

bishop

time, it
(presbyters)
; but, at the same
of the smaller
bishops (not the congregations)

bishop of the largetown or city

their natural
metropolis. Those bishops formed
Council
or
Presbyteryof the mother-congregation

clustered

was

(an estate
a

of

of elders

represents the
which

of the

ordinarysense

as
village),

Nice, and

centuries,establishes the

sixth

villa

mere

our

placesas

of

represents every town,

board

Council

of the

Law

423

RESULTS.

for all matters

of

the

round

In the

interest.

common

post-Nicenesystem

the

congregationis nothing, its bishop very little. The anteNicene

and its
Canon
Law
is fundamentally congregational,
bishop,as such, represents the independence, and, as it were,
of the congregation.
sovereignty,
The
Law
of Rome
is the complete code of a
present Canon
ruling hierarchical corporation,governing the Church
by ex
clusive divine right; judging accordingto these its by-laws,
not
in
of the sacerdotal corporation,
but whatever
only the concerns
the

connected with
any way
ignoringaltogetherthe existence of a Christian

relations

of

and
religion,
This

state.

with

theory has been

and
consistency,

iron

an

chical power
formation

veloped a

Papal

Rome

of

which
spirit

the

Romans

has

so

all the rest

the

sixth

the

worked

trulyRoman

spirit.
been

historical basis

out

the

peculiarly
and

men,

de

of their

extinct,from

of such

system

that of
religionbecame
beginning with Constantine, and

Christian

empire : a long process,

terminatingonly under Theodosius

Papal Rome

almost

life was

"ttieseeds

century,

when

sown

national

in

of their civil

true

their very

hierar

shown,

in the formation

they indeed had

in times when
nationality,

the

It has

strongholdof

great

to

were

ancient

the

Church

in the Latin

out

this civil law

intellectual and

of law

made

of its system, much

In

the third

carried

mankind.

over

the
distinguished
law.

life is in

common

the

Great

this system in its

own

and

his

sons.

interest,with

demonstrated, beyond contradiction,that the

of the

Latin

Canon
E

Law

is

forged.

But

what

424

we

APOSTOLIC

foundation
and

tion

no

the

to

most

to

cases,

Church

century,

mark

The

very

gradual
to

know

we

the

discovery
important

of
of
link

the

the

in

great
this

had

that

work

the

the

of
of

which
the

Apostles,

of

whole

in

of

state

half

first

the

indeed,
law,

of

and

been

not

primitive

the

transition,
the

fiction

no

elements,

following
from

contradic

ecclesiastical

an

of

changes
age

that

Apostolic

direct

Indeed,

the

historical

no

with
in

were

if

of

text,

immediately

ages
the

down

century.

supplies

the

these

discover

to

the

what

Law

necessary,

able

restore

Canon

despotism.

been

now

with
in

to

have

are

corresponds

and

hierarchical

new

We

case.

that

only

not

was

this
but

customs,

would

fraud

there

connecting

for

traditions

that

is,

prove

now

can

ORDINANCES.

the

second
third

Hippolytus

demonstration.
"

426

34.

c.

p. 324.

offerri in universe

mundo,

ei

ficium, sed quoniam

is

qui

offert,si acceptetur

munus

Deo

et

acceptum

offert

ejus

in

honorem

his gratus ei

nobis

glorificatur
ipse
.

Offerre

in

sacri

quod

eo

igitur oportet

in

quibus gratus extitit

qui est ab eo percipiat

ut

....

apud

est

deputatus,eum

.....

sacrificia sanctificant hominem

Igitur non

p. 326.

docuit

reputatum

quod indigeat a

non

primitias ejus creaturae

homo,

sacrificium

purum

est

Deum,

Dominus

oblatio,quam

Igitur Ecclesise

sq.

I.

A,

APPENDIX

sacrificio Deus

sed

ficium, pura

conscientia

existens,

enim

non

offert sanctificat sacri

ejus qui

pra3stat acceptare Deum

et

indiget
ab

quasi

amico.
Se avTu
ra
(Gr. ex Parall. Joa. Damasceni.) Tlpoafyiponev
Kal
evuviv
KCU
'i"ia,IppeXuig K0ivu)viav
airayyeXXovTeg (rapicog
(Corrected by Grabe : the text is : cnrayyeXXovreQ
TTvev^aTog.

p. 327.

Kal

fJLO\oyovvTeg

:
interpolation

qua3

carnis

dicantes

'"le yap
spiritus.")

et

ei

autem

unitatem

et

pra3~

TrpoaXafj.-

yfjg apTog

CLTTO

absurd

an

pair;

Offerimus

"

communicationem

ejus, congruenter

sunt

irve.viJLa.TOQeye

interpreterhas

Latin

the

Kal

vapKog

corrected by
(text: IcxX.qffO',
"avopei'og
TTJV "7r//c\7]"riv
Latin interpreter
percipiensinvocationem
has,correctly:

Grabe

Koivog

dXX'

ear\v*

apTog

re
eGTr]Kv~ia,eTriyeiov

eK
ev^apiffria,

Kal

ovpaviov*OVTWQ

KCU

Svo TrpaypaTwr

ra

aluvag

avacrTaaewg

Offerimus

e^ovra.

dominationi

indigenti,sed gratiasagentes
creaturam

his

igiturnon
simus

infructuosi

fieri vult,

Verbum

dedit

populo prceceptum faciendarum

non

qfferrevult

quoque
Est

ergo

Grabe

Justin.

Mart.

I.

"

86.

ayiov Trvtv^aTog
Id. ib. eadem
Koirov,

OVK

III.

/JSTO,

KOIVOV

yap

w"

To

a\\d
iiriicXijoiV)

de

Sacro
avro

ayiov

oblationum
sicut et

frequentersine
nostrce

preces

dprov

KOIVOV

6 aprog

id

ita

nobis,

ipsum
quam-

ideo

ovdt

KOIVOV

nos

inter missione.
et

oblationes

view, the followingpassages

same

dprog Xiro", dXXa

de Chrismate

Gregor. Nyssen.
\OVT00V|pi}?*ug

tn

Ov

servire

(illucenim

the
quotes, as illustrating

Cyrill.Hieros. Catech.

tliroi Tig

ad altare

munus

coslis

altare in

Deo

disceret

indigereteis,ut

tamquam

sanctificantes

indigens,attamen

nos,

ne

e\7ri^a rfjg "?e

non

ejus,et

propter
vis

Sicuti

....

ei

autem

avv-

fijjL"v
pera-

awpaTa

Xap^avovru rrj" ev^apLffTiag

T)\v
fjLrjKerieivai (j)6apra,

the

Dei,")

"

ovKeri

Trw^a

:
ravra

rov
Ttjg tv^apiariagjutra TI}Vt-KiK\ria(.v

aS)^t.a
Xpiarov.
TOVTO

pvpov

OVK

In

^iXdv,ovd'

XpiaTov ~Kdpia^a.

Bapt., p.

801.

M/}

Kara^fovfjffyf
TOV

wg

av

ON

CHRISTIAN

THE

427

SACRIFICE.

diriguntur) et templum, queraadmodum Joannes

Et apertum est templum Dei et tabernaculum
Apocalypsiait :

nostrce

in

"

enim," inquit,

ecce

"

in

Dei

tabernaculum

habitabit

quo

cum

hominibus."
Grabe

(toch.

32.

by observations
show
but

sqq.)introduces

p. 323.

which

it

be useless

not

may

they

as

scholarshipand his deep feelingfor the ancient Church,

certainlyalso his one-sided historical views, arisingfrom a total
of

philosophical mind.

having fallen into the

because

he himself

proper

sense,

are

patres, Apostolis sive

dentes, S. Eucharistiam
utque vinum

sacra

in altari Deo

munera

universa

super
et

corpus

dominii

calls

the

Protestants

"

sacrificium

coetibus

usum

tinental

in

has

the

Oblation

study the Heidelberg Catechism,

dogmatic works, as far as it bases
thankfulness
sacrifice.

of
But

man

towards

of that

the

FROM

V. 2.
K-ai

(Gr.

ex

good

THE

beneficia

Reformed

He

formulas
e

suis

to

the Con

no

essential
the

English and

the

Churches

would

then

He

as

have

have

the

the

English ?

done

well

to

of all popular
philosophical
Christian
the
ethics entirely
upon

the most

God,

Joa. Damasceni

man

and

therefore

understood

FIFTH

on

the real Christian

nothing.

BOOK.

Parall.) 'ETTCI^ peXrj avrov

Se. KTiffiy

c"r/zci'

TOV
avrofj
Trape'^ft,
i]p~tv
Tt]V
TpefyopeOa,
ura.Ti.XXwv
fipt^wvxuOtijt;/3ou\erc", arro ri/c
Kca

"id TrJQ Krifffwg

i'fXiOVIIVTOV

the

that

et

cruentam

Divinae

there is

spiritualsacrifice in the liturgyas well

neither

that

between

ut

vero

summum

is addressed

forgottenthat

ante

recognitionem

sanctissimas

hunc

et

This

Service

panem

ab illismale
oifertur,

revocent,

Grabe

Had

liturgies,and

of the

Deo

reddant."

the Communion

Lutheran

mention

debito

Protestants.

difference

in

impetranda."

Ecclesise

Ut

liturgicas,
quibus dictum
proscriptas,in

succe-

patriobtulisse

oblationem,

cruce

quibus offerretur

pro

Majestatihonorem

proxime

sanguinem Christi, ad repraesentandam

ejus omnibus
upon

quorum

post consecrationem

personalisejus corporiset sanguinis in

mortis

sive

cosevos

quidem, velut primitiascreaturarum,

supremi ejus

omnes

ac

the

in

recep-

leges sacrificio habuisse, et

novse

pro

tanquam

consecrationem

mysticum

Irenseum,

est

and

activeness

between

or

Certum

Eucharist,

distinguishbetween

to

"

of

Calvin

and

Luther

accuses

denying the sacrifice of the Eucharist,

Communion,

words

scripta habemus

He

of

error

is unable

and

tibility.His

and

here,

extract

to

his

want

old

argumentation

this whole

TO

428

APPENDIX

Kal

'icJtoy
e" ov
ufjioXoyrjffe,

7roT)jpiov alua

KTiff"(i)Q
TOV

Tfjg

airo

'OTrore

verat

i]

mat

ovv

a'/juarogfcai

ev-^apiffTia

KeKpapivoviroTrjpwv

TO

^EKTiKrjv
pi] elvai

TTWC

(.ffTt
0eoy, i'jTiQ

"w)} atwvioc;,

Kal jue'Xog
avTOv
KvpiovTpttyofjievrjv

Grabe

IV.

compares

57.

c.

confitebatur,et temperamentum
He

adds

"

Agitur

de substantia

Also

Iren.

Servi

"

469.):
dicebant

Ttjv

ab

Christianorum
"eiai/

r//xwv

Swpeaz TOV

Trjg

ffapKa

a'tpaTocTOV

icat

"rwjuaroc

VTTO-

natural!

nostrum

naturale

corpus

personalisChristi corporis et sanguinis.''

GEcumenio
ad 1. Petr. iii.adligatum (Gr. p.

alentibus,non
Fragm.

TOV

T^Q vapKOG

vTra

et vino

de pane

y i-

suum
esse
Accipiens panem
corpus
confirmavit."
calicis suum
sanguinem

"

";

Xeyovffi TTJV

r/)v a?ro

Kal

XjOtorov (t.and
sanguinis et corporis

ffTafftQ*

Qeov

TOV

Kal

"ra"juarog

: intp. Euch.
ew'x-o-w/za XJOIOTOU
de av^et KCLI avviaTctTai
e/c TOVTUV
Christi),

Rothe

TO

Xoyov

TOV

eTrioe^eTai

CLQTOQ

cevei
fjpeTepov

alpa,
St""e"cuwo"aro,
a^"'ov TO.

'iStov fftiua

apTOv

KTtffewQ

rjjjLerepaav"ei o-w/zara.
6 yeyovwQ

I.

A,

qusestionisubject!a
Kal

yuerctXr/^iV
atjua

aljuaKUI
vopiaavTtgrw ovn
excruciata responditad hsec
i(f"ei[j,ev(t)V
Kpe"v fit uaKrjaiv

Ilwe

ay

eivai.
"ra)/"ta

TOVTWV

se

audisse

Xpiorou,

avTol

martyr tormentis

Blandina

tlvai.

aapKa

dominis

ol

avaa^oivTo

rwv
/.i^^e

II.

PFAFFIAN

THE

(Fabric.HippolytiOpp.
edition
his

Ot
TOV

Rothe's

rate

^evTepaigT"J"V
viav

ctTrooroXwv

TO

TO

jjiia/Jia
TrpoffayeTai
o

TTI

rw

'f

"Anfange,"

p. 316

Benedictine
"

374., and

"iara"""7".
'team,
TraprjKoXovdrjKOTes

ev

Ty

EV

TO~LQ

tdvEffi,Kal

TM

TOTTO)

TTCLVTI

Ta

O"w,

va

SOJQ

$v-

Kal 6 'Iwawjyc
Kadapa'dffTrep
elvlv
TWV
ayiuv, Kal
Svj-iiauaTa
Trpoaevyal
at

TO.
TrapaKoXel"/juac, irapaffTrjffai
aMjj,ara

evapeaTW

ev

Svffla
ovofJiaTt JJ.QVKal

a7TOKaXv\l/ei
\eyef

HavXoQ

in the

Katvrj ^laflr/KijKadeffTrjKe
Aiort
avaToXuv
air
r]Xiov Kal
irpofa'jTOv'

Trpofffyopav

MaXa^t'ov TOV
^e^d^aorai
oroua
$vff[J.(ji)v
pov
ev

also

Commentatio," p. 22.)

"

KvpLov

KUTU

Printed

pars 2da.
See

of Irenaeus.

FRAGMENT.

fjuwv Svvlav

TI)V XoytKijv XaTpeiav fjuwv.

Kal

ON

Svaiav

at

TT

poff(j)op
EK

at

TOV

CHRISTIAN

THE

aivlofWQ,
Kara

ou

TrpocrKvveiv
OVK

ad

y^p

pa.

ev%api(TTOvvTt"

TOVTOVQ

JJ.EV

(1.

"7T

p"V^)

LKa\OV

Svffiav

Kal

alfj.a

a(j)e"T"(i)g
TT

tVa

XjOorrov,

TOV

TOJV

poff(j)opas

iv

r^c

7TV"VfJia

(Tw^ua

Trj ava^vi]a"L

Trjv

TO

roi)

KOI

TO

tv

TOV

KO.I

ev-

TV

TfJQ

TTOTIIQIOV

TOVQ

crtyopav

Trpo

ClTTO(j)r]Vrj

O7TWQ

K'ai

XjOtorov
TOVTCJV

ayovT"g

iroTrjpiov

ro

TWV

TV^wffiv.

Kvpiov

TTJG

KO.I

tKfyvaai

aytOV,

atwvtov

TOV

aXXa

vo

yjf

yap

irooafyooa

apTOV

evTavda

""i)f/"

ktciXevae

yueraXapovrcc

ot

/cat

ayuaprtwv

TO

apTCV

TOV

TavTr)V,

r^"

ore

Kai

fijterlpav.

rpo0")v

etc

"KKCL\OV

avrw.

rov

t^aXeti^/ac

Trvevpan

TrvevpaTiKri

"f^"

TM

ev

/cat

aXXa

pev

%"ip6ypa(f)ov

TO

Atort

ffapKiKi),

effTt

ov

Trvev^ua*

/cara

Qtov.

TOV

Hpoff(p"pOfj,ev

evXoyiac,

vopov

Avrai

^"i\"(t)v.

Kaoirov

elcrt,

aXXa

r)p/C"v,

pecrov

rovrtort

TOV

429

SACRIFICE.

TrJQ

a.vTiTVTr(i)v

Ot

ov

ou^

TO~IQ

TO

raurae

TWV

'lov-

431

PREFACE
TO

VOLUME

FOURTH

THE

THE

OF

FIRST

EDITION

the

Apology).

(Containing the ReliquiaeLiturgicseand

this work

CONCLUDE

the first of my

last year, I wrote

Volumes,

first two

and

written

The
a

and

of

and

man

throwing

of the human

gradual

of

months

of

therefore

presents

of the Christian

formation

for
liturgies

take leave

I have

I believe
to

nearer

done

of my

without

readers

solution,

early systematiccorruption
Byzantines,exactly as such
the

Romanists

of the

in Eusebius'

in the

those

of the

account

ancient

critically

is here
contents

have

of the

of

the

the
texts

bringing it

prevalence
in

East

the

of

by

practised subsequently

was

in

on

particularshown

the

that

of the

had

made

sad twaddler

Father,

and

in

Syriac text.

first six

which
interpolations,

books

I had

of that most

out

Ignatius,

history. Curiously enough,

also found

ancient

word

Hippolytus bears,

towards

shown

fraud

of

this book

I have

West.

books

originalmartyr
true

adding

exhibits
Apostolic Constitutions
interpolationsperfectlysimilar to those which even

first six

time

in

something

complete

corruptions and

his

third

are

the first time

Ignatian question, upon which the work

in so many
directlyor indirectly,
respects.

and

the

rituals in the

and

worship

of the

texts

succinct

the

text

1851

its prospects, which

lighton

new

part of this Volume

I cannot

But

by

Hippolytus,were

arranged.
historically

and

the

The

Hippolytus is designed to complete the picture of

representing the beginnings of Christianity,
age

Church, and gives the

an

which,

on

Hare.

Archdeacon

to

Apology

six

day

race.

second

The

an

the

of 1852.

first six months

of

Apology

the

last

the

in

Letters

with

together

printed

in the

fourth

and

anniversaryof

the

about

the

That

of the

endeavoured

and

most

legend

striking

separation of

Constitutions
to

energetic

establish

the

from

by

out

of

instance

original
the

the

later
mere

432

PREFACE

applicationof

Introduction

in the

that

themselves,

completely than before, by showing

Liturgies,and in the Reliquiae Liturgicaa

the

tradition

of the Antiochene

ments

facts

reconsider

their

Ignatius,and
remarkable

borne

by

out

by the docu

testimonies,and

and

German

some

genuineness of what

the

to

as

historical

the

to

presidedis

he

perhaps induce

may

doubts

as

the formation

upon

liturgy.

circumstances

These

which

over

correspondingcotemporary

his influence

about

worship of the Church

of the

Syriac

historical character

the

restored

by

more

to

the

confirmed

principles,is

Finally,I have

Ignatius of Antioch

VOLUME

FOURTH

THE

critical

sound

at Paris.

manuscript
of

TO

of the

character

critics to

we

of

possess

of that

accounts

man.

be useless to expect

regard for historical criticism

from
those
endeavoured
who, after the Libyan discovery, have
the authenticityof that product of impudent forgery
to maintain
called the Seven
Epistlesof Ignatius. There are undoubtedly good
scholars
these men
; but
they must forgiveme if I say that it
among
in England, an anachronism
the questionof Ignatius
to treat
is,even
It would

and

his

the

days of Pearson,

Epistles apart from

had

collateral facts,and

would

not

be tolerated

literature, where

Hermann,

Bockh

that of which

Pilate

as

unbecoming

as

an

Ritschl

and

to

truth,

advocate, in order
of

value

Greek

the

the

to

text

primitivechurch

Gaisford, Niebuhr

and

as

betray it.

nothing is

which

and

stake

at

except

it is considered

judge, in order to
Until they resolve

facts

by the

contro

of classical

field

existence,and where

not

world, since

conducting

in the

moment

to

of

method

rule, where

doubted

seek

for

Person

like

men

Their

if the

as

anything as

learned

not

history and historical criticism.

versies

much

so

have

find
to

it,but
light

to

come

the

test

Libyan discovery,and by the principlesof historical

barren
and
remain
fruitless;and
criticism,their reasonings must
of their opinions a matter
until they cease
the defence
to make
of faith,it will be useless to disputewith them.
how
unfortunate
I have
in the First Volume
already observed
through

those

the

Cureton
extract

Professor
from

translation.

The

text.

English

For

anti-critics

Syriac version,

this

of which

There

readings show
is not

the

against

quote

the Armenian
no

the

shadow

are

to

assume

of

text

acknowledged

reason

an

is

whatsoever.

thorough corruptionof
of

is

text

ground

represents throughout the

Letters, includingthose which

its various

is

assumption there

translation

been, who

have

assumption that the Syriac text

Petermann's

old

an

Armenian

Greek
and

the

among

to
our

be

the

false

Greek
that

the

434

PREFACE

now

months

TO

FOURTH

THE

VOLUME

proved by a fragment brought to

by the indefatigableBenedictine

within

Father,

work, the Spicilegium Solesmense.

meritorious
inedited

light

patristicremains,

Syriac text (communicated by Cureton

MS.
secondlyin Armenian, from an Armenian
the

by

Mechitarists

the

important
intrinsically
the two

Lex

in the

texts

Syrian

for the

note.*

As

this

et

beautiful

Christo, quod

de

Lex

of

from

Pitra

Dom

is also

fragment
this

work,

give

seriouslymaintain

Armenian

evangelists

his

editor),and

the

copied for

English critic

an

in

Pitra,

given, first

theologicalinquiriesof

Will

last few

this collection

is
to

Text.

prophetas

et

Venice.

at

Dom

In

of Irenasus

fragment

the

Text.

prophetse et evangeliade-

et

claraverunt

Christum
natum
vir
proclamaverunt
ex
et
in
est ex
natus
et
quod passus
gine
cruce
virgine;
passum,
et
est super
:
apparuit
quod
lignum
et suscitatum
e
e
sepulchro; et quod ascendit ad mortuis, et in coelum clevatum
et
ccelos ; et
quod a Patre glorificaglorificatum
est ; et

tus

est

hie

quod

; et

num

quod

Dei;

est ;

qui

seter-

intellectus

est

Verbum

perfectus,
lucem
genitus

in

rex

qui

ante
est

eo

cum

universi,fictor hominis

et

Ille

in

regnantem

sa;cula.

ipsedicitur perfectusintellectus,

Dei

verbum, quod primitus pulchre

(fuit)conditor ;

nati hominis

qui
in omni
omnia
est in omnibus
: in
patriarchisbus omnia, in patriarchispatriarcha,
in
sacerdoin lege lex, in sacerdotibus
patriarcha,in legibuslex,
sacerdos,
tibus princepssacerdotum, in regibus in regibusprincepsductor, in
propropheta,in phetis propheta, in angelis angelus,
gubernator, in proplietis
homo,
in hominibus
angelisangelus, in hominibus
homo, in patre films,in
conditor

in patre films, in Deo

Deus,

rex

in

Deo

Deus,

in Eeternum.

rex

teternum.

enim

II. Hie
nauta,

est

qui

Abrahamum

et

cum

Isaaco

cobo

fuit

duxit

ligatusest, et

peregrinus;

fuit

Noemo

cum

II.

Ipsemet

qui

navi

Ja-

Abrahamum

direxit

[cum Josepho

Noemum

Jacobo

ligatus,cum
[cum Moyse

est] et

venumdatus

conduxit

fuit dux

in

Isaaco

cum

peregrinavit
;
et secundum

popu-

de

legislator;in piophetis pnedicavit;

natus
virgine incarnatus, in Bethleem
;

ab

Johanne

lum

tizatus

susceptus

; in

crecos

et

suscitavit

sacerdotibus

perductus;
corpore

in

Jordane

bap-

dominus

ac

praedicavit;

regnum

visus, a populo

in

et

tentatus

Ipse congregavit apostolos,et

repertus.
coelorum

deserto

nee

illuminavit

mortuos,

compreliensusetcoram
in
se

in

templo

fide dignus habitus

conspectu

Pilati

Herodc

judicatus,

manifestans, in ligno

sus-

OF

that the

Syriactext

suppose

he will leave

have
of

given

is

note

my

Dr.

on

the

Zenker's

Greek

called
interpolation,

Father.

Syriac manuscript

the

camels

swallowed

be

to

of that

text

set

their

nor

is

case

so

all

with

strong, that it is almost

I

dispute,as

to

the

The

that

argu

of the
of

neither

an

argu
of

evidence

internal

the

feelingof pleasure and

mixed

fact which

announce

his favour

in

has

who

personal critical authority?

of regret that
to

Germany,

who

those

by

upon

in

scholar

Armenian
ment

hearts

of

monster

proving, by Pearson's arguments,

is not genuine. And
he never
knew
text which
waiving these
is it not
against one
ments,
strange that they bring forward
the name
of Europe, their countryman,
first Syriac scholars
have

at

of the Constitutions.

first six books

the

other

many

Benedictine

genuine

the

evidentlycontains
are

good

discovery of

which

there

? I

respecting the purity

of the Byzantines,in
systematicinterpolation

Paris,
But

genuine

striking instance

more

Syriac texts, and

text

the Armenian

to the

rather

435

EDITION.

FIRST

mutilated,and

that

still

THE

destined

appears

to

put

end

an

principalpoint.

speak of Cureton's text as being

founded
"a
Syrian manuscript containingother extracts,"since
upon
had
two
the beginning Cureton
The
Three
from
manuscripts of
It is neither

accurate

fair to

nor

"

Armenian

;yrian Tex
ct

pensus

mortuis

Patris sedet, et ab

teram

resurrectio

torum,

pastor

qui salvi sunt,

ecclesiaaet dux

sus

exercitus

angelorum

sa?cula sjcculorum.
texts
The^two

Bens

more
or

not

the
St.

has

here

awkward
the whole

Deo,

ex

Christus

agree

in

rex

Deus

in the
literally,

words

ex

vator

concludingwords,

some

aurigaet

Arnen,

of criticism,must
principles
text

nati

qui

spon-

uti mortuorum

eo

salus

et

tenebris

than the insertion of

iis

et

redemptio ;] salvatorum

ecclcsias sponsus,
exercitus

dux

Jesus

Deo,

cherubim

angelorum

Christus

sal-

to

common

both, with

the

which, therefore,
accordingto

found

perdi-

lumen,

noster.

passages

be considered
not

sunt

dcx-

ad

evectus

glorifieatus
;

degentibus in

cherubim,princeps pastor, et

filius e.x patro, Jesus

exceptionof the

et

suscitatus, apostolis

ccelos

et ad

monstratus,

eoruin

Text.

the

general

doubtful,especially the"Syria

in the

as

Armenian.

Josephbetween

Noah

But
and

what

can

Abraham

be
?

as
interpolation
himself,which dwells on pointseither
the
all
at
to
of
belonging
Irenteus,or alreadymentioned
in
:rgument
first part of this beautiful Christology,
so
flowingout of
spontaneously
John's prologue?

to

Jesus

436

PREFACE

Letters."
luded

The

to

them

the other

of

notice

find

critics to suppose
his

in

weakness

How

his Church

of this argument,

rather

or

wished

sin which

lation, a
dox"
a

the

seems

Byzantines :
in

interest
But

that

the

Colonel
New

fact.

the

to

now

omitting

Rawlinson

holy writ.

same

enabled

be

soon

in the

British

to

charged

fiction of the

as

soon

reconstruction

before

Syriac manuscripts,
The

have

what

have

no

Alex-

appended
in

interest

an

Codex

the
"

of Rome

take

Epistlesof

the

truth

sight of this

the

to

will

treasure

and

was

the

for the

text

shall have

public, the

of the whole

con

Greek

the

genuine

with

the

help, here

real

under
difficulty
simply, that we had

manuscripts for all the three

which

be

text

according

there, of

the

the

soon

have

three

Epistles.I

complete

ought

the
defi

the

to

Armenian

in my

I laboured

(with

then

for

come

attempt

exception of

imperfect Syriac manuscript

one

shall

and

collated, and

been

will

time

of

two, and

revival

for the

and

arguments,

century !

Epistle to Polycarp)only
we

ortho

manuscript of

Three

"The

has

gratifytheir curiosityby

that remarkable

nitive

it

"

could

records, exactly as

who

garbling Monk,

laid

restore

interpo

any
of the

having left out

Bagdad,

at

seen,

worshippers of the Pearsonian

result

translation.

himself

Syriac, which

troversy of the seventeenth

As

of its sup

by unquestionable authority

assured

those

heretic,

Byzantine.

am

as

one

with

simple clergyman)

or

Epistles of Clemens
hope

of

was

of

monopoly

gravely suspected

the sacred

to

the

been

critical

Museum.

for the

Alas

in

The

"

has

andrinus

now

is not

than

has

Testament

Ignatius" appended

to

man

Monophysite (bishop, monk,

more

"

Church

have

is

he

but

said

Catholic

to

by

because
unjustifiable,

Holy

fictitious wicked

The

ports!

deprive

to

we

unwarranted

supposed "Monk''

the

totallyunsupported) conjecture that

"

justifythis

almost

sumption, by the gratuitous (I had

un

made

strengthen the

to

to

"

Extracts

"

are

endeavour

to

strange

for

difficult

Epistles of Ignatius which

all the

that

Epistles

presenting only

and

Is it not

readings.

country and

native

"

Monk

who

text, it

same

Three

The

"

absolutely identical,

text

highly interestingvarious

biassed

manuscript, containing all

third

Ignatius," with

some

the
literally

it exhibited

as

first of

the

space) only

of

want

testimony in favour of the Three against the

Cureton
Subsequently,in the Corpus Ignatianum (p.xxxi. sqq.),

Seven.
gave

evident

(from

had

significanttitle al

the

three, with

second

necessarilya

"

all

contained

one

VOLUME

FOURTH

THE

(that to Polycarp),but,

was

of

TO

and

to have

the

whereas

independent
adhered

more

OF

still to
strictly
much

it

difficult

is, but

we
Finally,

be

had not then

considered
Greek

we

reading might
as

text,

Imperfect

nothing

but

the Armenian

independent

an

therefore

as

reading,and to prove
originaltext, I may

be

Syriac MS.

given

has

the

since

so

witness

originalreadings of

for the

completenessand
satisfied with

by

the

restore

to

the

true

of the

support which the

assertions.
Thus,

the

be

MS

Greek

one

the connection

show

of my

to many

copyist.

evidentlyis to

version, which

was
attempt necessarily

my

so, not

the

of

blunder

unfavourably
represented hitherto

so

doing

from

refrained

Greek, thoroughly corruptedand patched

had
only one Syriac manuscript. A

to the

because

437

EDITION.

FIRST

Syriac text.

of deference

out
as

up

the

THE

third
in the

celebrated

concludingpassage of the Epistleto the Ephesians about

the three mysteries,the SyriacMS.
after my edition has
discovered
the very words
and the death
(ofour Lord), which I had inserted
in the restored
text, although they were
wanting in the only Syriac
"

te

MS.

known.

then

In

similar way I may

the Armenian
translation

correspondence between
view

of the nature

Greek

has

text

polatorsin the
Syriac version

of

Ignatius and

of the

in most
or

Colbertine

show

and

the

Greek

this better

undoubtedlythe

with

restoration

the

corrupted by the inter

confirms the readings of the
more

it

in

the

only

critical import

it is in

this,that

the text

with

at variance

Indeed,

consists

disdained

even

the

Virgin Mary) gives to my

a new
proofthat our present

they are

to the

MS.

in which

Ephesians
charge

so

unwilling,testimony in

learned

many
favour

printedwith

difficult of the

the

down

to

is most

the

be

in

and

come

each

text

to

the

us.

most

in
Epistles
r

as

and

of the

The

pos

there

only

Epistleto

difficult one,

in silence

by

those

is besides

genuine epistles.Let

the otlier two

here

independent

unfairlypassed over
with
obscurity: it

three

much

three, as

Armenian,

the

letter has

the

Syriactext.

present

by

by giving the
most
interpo

than

Ephesians,

is

Syriactext

interpolatedof

Xow

the

the

reader

translation,which

is allowed

which
the

most

is checked

literal Latin

circumstance

most

and

genuine Ignatian Epistle to

This

who

IMS.

version

sible in accordance

the

and

more

by

been

Syriactext.*

whole

by

it is

where

cases

the

independent, althoughan

an

I cannot

lated

For

difficult passages

of the Armenian

instances

text.

our

gradually been

of the Medicean
ance

it has

(miserablygarbled as
has not
Constantinopolitan
editor,who

unknown

support which

the

congratulatemyself on

any

the first volume

by far the
unprejudiced

of Analecta.

438

TO

PREFACE

reader

through

go

ally restored

judge

Greek

the

it is

troduction
without

may

original,reminds

be

to

scarcely less involved

bishop of

rally write

kindness
to

Antioch

Smyrna.

of the

shall

this

latin

testimony for

conjectures,which,
is, that

the

Epistle to the

Ephesians,

if it had

important,

c.

of

name

indeed, according
had

said

that

.maintains
a

later

end

no

to

of the

fourth

not

critic could

even

century.

of

takes

reprint

attempted

of

As

he

facetious

specimen I

in

misprint,

does

not

even

of

Ignatius before Eusebius

by

very
of

One

much.

passage

testimonywould

it rests

upon

upon

whose
on

(nor is

commentary

the
St.

be very

incredible

Matthew,

there

name

the

of

Ignatius towards

celebrated

the

to

Commentary

the

have

want

The

doubt

to

Introduction

supply the

to

successor

but

his

manifest

disdained

xix.

in

which

commentary

contrary opinion)that

imposture,

cause.

Theophilus, under

Jerome,

honest

lost

alluded

assumption of the genuineness of

bearing the

existence

any

of

editor
has

respecting

employs

pleased him

was

century, had

second

he

text

says,

Theophilus, who

of the

end

he

as

and

not

Greek

the

argument

had

Pearson

the

words

times, perhaps, would

an

on

few

in

he

Apo

him.

displays

advantage

ridicule

of

and worthy
peculiarities,

Churton,

from

of

from

arrival

precious gems

by saying

other

natu

mark

Churton

retreat

the

to

refute.

to

solid

these

in

style, which

suiting

throw

to

attempt

the

Mr.

the

his

on

behind

memory

VindiciaB," Archdeacon

only allude

order

it is

But

10.).
to

the

sending their bishop

in

most

spiteof its

in

ii.

"

sympathy

of the

one

Preface

this

question.

well

manner,

some

Christian
it is

of

sentences

answer

Ephesians

place of critical argument

in

stood

any

by

the

in

also,of the

respect

two

in

aggressive spirit in which

lf

classical

shall

him

indelible

so

conclude

Pearson's

handle
a

amphitheatre,

Nay,

left

who

man

uncalled-for

of

the

their

express

in this

discipleof St. John, might

the

time,

from

and?
perfectlyintelligible,

14. i. 15

"

then

of the laboured

longer) first

much

Christianity,
transparent

stolic

the

to

shown

Onesimu?,
at

that

his way

on

Christian

(and

provision

let him

extracted

sentences

sentence

us,

Epistle to the Ephesians (i.5

which

one

of

hand

one

the

to

possible*,and

as

the

the

on

I add

which

cento

involved

it is

VOLUME

literal

as

unconnected

an

appear,

ceasing

Pauline

is

which

However

text.

version

English

the

text, and

whether

FOURTH

THE

existed

Gospel.

there

any

Now
one

preserved

to

who
us

is

worthy of the younger

Theophilus of the
Bishop Fell and the Hamburgh editor of
*

See

first volume.

OP

Theophilus (1724) have

such

opinion

an

point

remark

thai

Pearson

named

having

not

in

Father

the

among

Pearson's

conjecture?

(p.239.), with the

in order
to justify

note

circumstance

the

that

in

such

in

indulge
said

merely mentioned

quite impossibleto entertain

already established

was

(and nothing else) I had

This

my

the

then, could

How,

time.

but

it

made

indeed

429

EDITION.

FIRST

THE

of

testimonies

the

By an oversight,the page (printedon the other side

of the German
Theophilus the Elder,"
Ocean) exhibits, instead of
what
the
words
Now
does Mr. Churton
Hippolytus the Elder."
him
where
do?
calls upon
Pearson
He
me
emphatically to show
second

century.

"

"

Hippolytus

quotes

Theophilus

was

doubt

But

that

how

meant

not

blame

him

the

author

of

Notes, which
modate,"
and

in

well

that

could

"

whole

of the

controversia3

commenting

the

which

note

conjecture had
the

no

no

Preface

statum

that

proves
foundation

an

accom

conjecture,
knew

he

very

whatever.

and

joke.

I wonder

only

Pearson's

upon

of Tillemont

doubts

allowed

cheap

so

Vindiciae," with

modernum

ad

omitted

mentions

"

by

of taste

matter

words

that

respecting Theophilus.

readers

his

amuse

known

have

might

argument

; it is

edition

an

particular upon
the

to

for that

have

Pearson

note

fun

to be

are

Pearson's

to

He

referring to Jerome's

my

alluded

!*

evidence

an

thought it good

he

I do

as

In

other

that

learned

critics

which
respecting the commentary
impudently bears the name
of Theophilus ; and he adds : "Non
tamen
negandum est, scriptorem,
quisquis fuerit, longe Theophilo et Hieronymo juniorem, scripta

priorum

patrum

Pearson

himself, whose

admitted

that

of the

the

second

Jerome.
of

addidit

S.

xi.

P.

csse

jam

Hippolytum,

obviam

indicet

velut

dum

putat

eum

Illustris

Fortasse

Eques,

tandem

quo
et

resuseitaverit.

perlegerint,ncgant

sibi

hunc

de

partus,

virgine,sed
audias,

exemplo
:

mortuum

Qui enim

Virbium

quartam

Equitem

quouno

Pcarsoni.

mutum
JEscnlapiufl,

novum

non

Antistes, si Illustrem

I^natianos acciri voluit

nobis

than

even

Martyr Ignatius etiam

desponsata conceptus sit (Jesus), ut

dicendum

fuisse."

later

says:

existimationi

alter

was

evidence

as

"

noster

et

and

evidence,

an

him

Thus

incredible, I will give the very

seems

ad testimonium

valentes
cias

ut

fide

Theophilus,

diabolo,

inter testes

ait de

deest,

celaretur

Venerandus

"

Hippolytum

unum

Theophilus
quoted by

commentary

not

was

He
cur

inquiens, ejus

reasoning

Jerome.

causam,

of

author

such

is to make

quotation

century,

As

words

excerpsisse,et Theophili fortasse inter alios."

inter

sed

act-urn

interim

loco

id

Pearsonus

inter
Pearsoni
testes

vivos

et

Vindiusquam

440

PREFACE

de

that

celebrated

Sjriac

the

which

Jerome,

Cureton

indeed

had

he

but

this

had

translated.

is

might have

allows

said such

thinks

Churton
the

in

proceeding, he

must

later

have

thing, is unworthy of
if

and

the

remark

my

Theophilus

critic.

If Mr.

whole

benefit

Pearson's

upon

by availing himself

discussion

the

him

give

to

attacks

he

elude

not

ready

merely

even,

serious

the

whom

author

an

Theophilus,

read

from

remark

Jerome

than

nothing.

Theophilus

to

of

commentary

it contains

know

the

he

Gospel

and
we

it

Corpus

assumption

the

on

copied
refer

Ignatius ;

commentator:

commentary,

to

been

might

earlier

quotes.

his

in

felicitous

a
an

Jerome

the

have

to

only,

from

this

one

I am
differently,

argument

probable

Theophilus' commentary

found

that late writer

because

of

it is

himself

Pearson

of

only reasonable

the

because

Elder

least

at

opinion, therefore,that

Cotelerius'

Origen,

know

whereas

passage

than

commentaries

Origen, whose

probably was
We

the

is, therefore,

It

Ephesians

epistlesof

read

this observation

transcribed

that

more

Jerome

Origen

which

and

never

this

made

has

the

Ignatius' Epistle to

himself

(p.Ixvii. sq.).

Ignatianum

the

of

that

but

nothing

prove

acknowledges,

text

afraid, had

am

words

passage

VOLUME

FOURTH

THE

These

generatum."

uxore

knew

TO

of

misprint.
Still,this
that

what

controversy

Pearson

relates

mentaries
Pearson
his

omits

me

named

on

not

Jerome

to

therefore

I did

refer

his

the

Proverbs

the

(the lost book

simply referred

edition.

Now

English readers

the

avoid

Dr.

to

alternative

mentaries

bear

the

Hieronymus

De

ejus in Evangclium

superiorum voluminum

Viris
et

reader

name

illustr. :

in Proverbia

"

does;

but

more

to

this

to

return

case

as

appear

the

works

against

painful subject,

is said

what

they

of

Treatise

the

are

commen

style

on

(what

genuine. Here

be

the

com

it is

it in the

on

that

to

and

note

I may

preface to Theophilus, reprinted

is
of

those

Solomon

obliged

am

Fell's

The

of

stating the

by J. C. Wolf.
which

enlarge

to

read

(Theophilus')name

elegance and

that

cannot

to

against Marcion, and

wish

not

them

believe

under

on

with

agree

self-defence, I

in

and

indeed,

in

acted

impartial critic.

an

as

having

Jerome,

not

read

than

had

Pearson

that

say

mentions
so

did

to

me

advocate,

an

Gospel:

Gospels

above

Hamburgh

that

I have

Autolycus)."
and

as

say) he

to
"

the

induced

more

the

on

words

taries
to

is not

simply

this.

Theophilus

are

Theophilus

Salomonis

et phrasi non
clegantia

The

Latin

either

Legi

later than

sub

commentaries, qui
videntur

com

nomine

mihi

congruere/'

cum

442

PKEFACE

the

of

and

text

opinions of

the

Baur

Syriac

whereas

others

writings

of

of fiction.

work

imperfectly known

subject, have

be

not

who

the

not

forgotten,

authenticityof the

those

to

Ignatius,

have

we

It must

philologicalproofs of the

the

form

briefer

that

me

of

genuine writings

the

in

subject,from

with

believe

some

in this

even

Ignatius, but

most

text,

that

difference

that

treated

have

that

simply,

preserved

think

that

however,

has

text

who

the

But

readings.

critics

is

VOLUME

FOURTH

its various

German

Thiersch,

to

the

all

the

THE

TO

Syriac

entertained

doubts

much

strengthened subsequently
texts
by the manuscripts recently discovered, all exhibiting the same
this

on

proving it

and

early Syrian

Church.

been,

in

which

Armenian

and

the

of

text

is that

preserved

of

product

acknowledged

Church,

cases

the

not

events,

the

but

other

opposition to Byzantine

all

at

this

Now

Ignatius, has

of

and

have

to

very

epitomizing Monk,

obscure

an

been

the

of Antiocli
in

text,

purer

corruptions and

interpo

lations.

of

state

Mone,

quotes

critical

opinion

Romanist
the

as

writer
of

author

asserted, I beg

in

Germany

on

medieval

"

refer

first to

ReliquiasLiturgicae,which

he

may

for

antiquarian. As
has

been

an

himself
the

to

it is difficult to

Mr.

should

Mone

bring before
critics of
To

and

contained

my

the

is
so

of modern

Seven

the

astonishing,that
notoriouslycontradicted
Vindiciae

insignificant,and

in

representingthe

assertion, as

criticism

more

of the

English editor

ultramontane

authority of

which

with

sacrifice

"

should

respect

every

opinion

agreeable subject, I will

more

last months,

Professor

ingenious commentary
in the

readers

Erlangen,

to
on

and

the learned
the

of

statement

chapter of
Liturgy, that

of

the

Germany.

that, during the

"

result

Churton

fourth

Galilean

the

the

that

decide

Mr.

what

Liturgies,"has

on

the

to

on

present

represented by

authority of this

the

public this

ridiculous

conclude

learned

the

that

the

unwarranted,

treats

of

pronounce

by the facts,or

reader

the

assertion

Epistles;

is best

the

whom
antiquities,

confirmation

entire

that

asserts

distinguishedTreatise

the

judge

of Pearson

editor

therefore, the

When,

attention

work

the

new

of

and

of my

this

on

excellent
of

doctrine

on

the

Hippolytus."

worship, which
author

Jacob!

able

work
ancient

unites

all

has

by

the

of

Prof.

to refer

Hoffling of

respecting the

special researches

important subject. Finally,I wish

English and

German

readers

Basilides

moreover

Church

here

published

fragments

am

the

mention

to

the

to

of
call

History

of the Christian

Schaff,Professor
is the

This
United
that
a

of
of

originalfor
Car/ton

hail

this

work

stands

best

both

in

It is

of

German

on

of

worthy

is

as
a

ground,

the

harbinger

German

of
dedicated),
free

believing and

tl"e subject in

published on
respects

but

it is

THE

END

OF

1852.

LONDON
A.

AND

HirrOi/l'TUS

and

G.

A.

New-street

SroTTiswooDt,
-Square.

HIS

AGE.

not

of

scholar,
a

citizen

Christian

that.

Terrace, August 7.

in the

composed

in German

the work

(to whom

States, and
it

the

undoubtedly

Neander

United

Protestant

theologicalwork

glorious future.

discipleof
the

of

States, and

great and
a

(Mercersburgh, 1851), by the Rev. Philip

Divinityat Mercersburgh College,Pennsylvania.

Church

first learned

country.

443

EDITION.

FIRST

THE

OF

the

and

less

ERRATA.

Page

341.

352.

line
line

14.

for

11.

from

"

Porta

bottom,

Romcma

for

"

"

read

captavi

"

"

Portu

read

Romano

"

captivi."